REESE  LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 
Class 


THE  SETTLERS 


THE  EJUUY  SETTLERS 


EMBRACING 

DESPERATF     ENCOUNTERS   WITH     INDIANS,    TORIES,'  AND    REFUGEES; 
DARING    EXPLOITS    OF    TEXAN    RANGERS     AND    OTHERS,    AND    IN 
CIDENTS    OF    GUERILLA  WARFAKE  •    FEARFUL   DEEDS  OF  THE 
GAMBLERS    AND    DESPKRADOES,    RANGERS    AND     REGU 
LATORS    OF    THE    WEST     AND     SOUTHWEST  |    HUNT 
ING     STORIES,    TRAPPING     ADVENTURES, 
ETC.,    ETC.,    ETC. 


BY    WARREN    WILDWOOD,    ESQ. 
by  ?00 


Of   TH€ 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 

PHILADELPHIA: 
PUBLISHED    BY    J.    EDWIN    POTTER, 

NO.     617     S  A  N  S  0  M     STREET. 

1862. 


Entered,  accordiag  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  18G1,  by 
J.     EDWIN    POTTER, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  ia  and  for  the  Eastern 
District  of  Pennsylvania. 


BLECTROTYPED    BY    8.     A.     GEORGE, 
607  SAJfSOM  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


PREFACE 


BUT  a  brief  period  has  elapsed  since  this  continent  was  peopled  by 
a  new  and  daring  race ;  a  race  who  sought  a  refuge  from  tyranny 
and  oppression,  among  these  American  wilds  ;  for  civil  and  religious 
liberty  ;  for  liberty  of  conscience  to  worship  their  Creator  according 
to  their  own  conceptions  of  heaven's  revealed  will.  Among  savage 
beasts  and  more  savage  men,  liable  at  any  moment  to  meet  death  in 
its  most  appalling  forms,  they  yet  shrunk  not  from  the  burdens  they 
had  assumed,  until  their  efforts  were  crowned  by  a  glorious  and 
final  triumph. 

And  now,  from  the  old  world  and  the  new,  a  vast  tide  of  emigra 
tion  swept  in  upon  the  immense  prairies  of  the  west,  and  the  fertile 
fields  of  the  south;  a  heterogeneous  mass  of  elements  ;  the  enterpris 
ing  and  virtuous  seeking  to  improve  their  condition  ;  the  vicious  of 
all  grades  desiring  to  escape  from  the  terrors  and  trammels  of  the 
law.  Between  such  opposing  interests  and  passions,  collisions 
were  inevitable,  and  fearful  have  been  some  of  the  deeds  that  stain 
the  history  of  these  localities. 

In  every  new  country,  there  is  an  era  of  strife,  turbulence,  and 
general  combat !  a  state  of  nature  which  is  always  a  state  of  war, 
when  sanguinary  crimes  provoke  still  more  sanguinary  punishments, 
and  savage  fury,  and  brutal  force  inaugurate  a  reign  of  universal 
terror.  It  is  peculiar  to  no  geographical  section,  but  applies  with 
more  force  to  the  west  and  southwest  than  elsewhere.  Petty  vil 
lains  and  noted  criminals — gamblers,  counterfeiters,  murderers  and 
others,  who  have  outraged  the  laws  of  older  localities,  have  here 
sought  a  comparatively  secure  retreat,  and  inviting  fields  in  which 
to  continue  the  perpetration  of  their  crimes.  But  happily  in  all 
instances,  the  phenomenon  is  of  brief  duration  ;  the  evil  soon  runs  its 
course.  In  the  absence  of  legitimate  authority  and  regular  organi- 

2J  <5> 


6  PREFACE. 

zations,  lynch  law  usurps  its  place,  uud  ofttimes  visits  a  swift  and 
terrible  retribution  upon  the  offenders.  Anarchists  and  desperadoes 
are  either  exterminated  or  driven  farther  west,  and  the  beautiful 
spirit  of  order  and  progress  emerges  from  the  chaos  of  confusion  and 
blood. 

While  therefore  we  can  never  sufficiently  admire  those  noble 
founders  of  the  republic,  who  were  ready  and  willing  to  sacrifice 
their  all  for  their  country's  good,  we  yet  dwell  with  an  intense 
and  living  interest  upon  the  bold  and  daring,  though  sometimes 
unscrupulous  deeds  of  the  men  of  a  later  day,  who  have  made 
"  the  wilderness  to  blossom  as  the  rose."  For  no  more  in  the  petty 
contests  of  life  on  the  frontier,  than  in  the  mightiest  shock  of  ad 
verse  nations  and  races,  will  humanity  or  civilization  ever  suffer  a 
permanent  check,  or  lose  a  single  important  battle. 

No  efforts  of  the  imagination  can  equal  these  startling  reali 
ties — these  lights  and  shadows  of  life  among  the  early  settlers,  some 
of  which  the  editor  has  presented  in  the  following  pages.  He  claims 
no  originality  in  the  work,  having  gleaned  his  subjects  from  a 
variety  of  sources,  and  simply  seeking  to  admit  none  but  those  he 
believed  reliable  and  truthful.  The  facts  of  each  are  common  pro 
perty,  some  of  which  have  been  given  by  a  variety  of  parties,  but  in 
all  cases  where  there  was  a  choice,  he  has  adopted  the  one  which 
seemed  to  him  best  and  most  truthfully  told,  without  regard  to 
whom  should  be  the  narrator.  To  many  of  our  readers,  therefore, 
some  of  the  tales  may  not  be  new,  but  he  believes  all  are  worthy  of 
preservation.  The  aid  of  the  artist  has  been  invoked,  who  has 
added  largely  to  the  force  and  beauty  of  the  text,  by  many  graphic 
delineations  of  the  more  important  points  in*  the  various  stories. 

With  the  hope  that  the  public  generally  may  be  as  deeply  inter 
ested  in  its  perusal  as  has  been  the  author  in  its  preparation,  the 
volume  is  left  in  their  hands  to  be  dealt  with  as  to  them  shall  be 
deemed  meet  and  proper. 

W.  W. 

Philadelphia,  Nov.,  1861. 


CONTENTS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

McCDLLOCH'S  FEARFUL  LEAP, 15 

The  fearful  leap, 15 

The  flight 17 

The  pursuit, , 18 


THE  BLOODY  BLOCK-HOUSE, 20 

The  block-house, 20 

"They're  coming"  cried  he,  "a  hundred  of  them  at  least," 21 

"  God  be  good  to  us,"  said  Kachel,  "  they  are  burning  our  houses," 22 

The  captain  stuck  a  dirty  pocket  handkerchief  upon  the  point  of  his  sword,  24 

Two  of  them  fell  and  rolled  from  behind  the  trees, 25 

Meantime  the  vultures  and  turkey-buzzards  had  already  begun  to  assemble,  26 

"Asa  !  my  beloved  Asa !"  shrieked  Rachel,  "  if  you  die  I  shall  die  too,"...  29 

Righteous  shot  down  one  of  the  Spaniards, 30 

Loading  the  rifles, 32 

FOE'S  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER  WITH  BIG  FOOT, 33 

The  brothers, 34 

The  discovery, 35 

Big  Foot, 36 

The  struggle, 38 

ADVENTURES  OF  DANIEL  BOONE, 40 

Daniel  Boone, 40 

Escape  of  Boone  and  Stuart, 42 

Boone  fighting  over  the  dead  body  of  his  son, 45 

The  fort  at  Boonesborough, 46 

Capture  of  Booue's  daughter, 47 

Kenton  saving  the  life  of  Boone, 49 

Boone  taken  to  Detroit, 50 

Indian  encampment, 62 

The  fight  at  the  salt  works, 56 

A  PERILOUS  ADVENTURE  IN  A  CANOE, 57 

After  the  deer, 58 

(7) 


8  CONTENTS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS. 

A  PERILOUS  ADVENTURE  IN  A  CANOE— CONTIITOED.  PAQB 

On  the  Canada  shore, 60 

THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER, 62 

The  military  barracks  at  Lancaster, 62 

The  old  fruit  woman, 64 

The  old  woman  in  a  new  character, 65 

The  old  stone  barn 68 

The  conductor's  threat 71 

The  bloody  struggle, 73 

DAVID  CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAR— AS  RELATED  BY  HIMSELF,....  75 

Crockett  and  the  bear, 75 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  WAR— SERGEANT  JASPER  AND  SALLY  ST.  CLAIR, 78 

In  the  midst  of  the  battle,  with  her  lover  by  her  sida,  the  heroic  maiden  dies,    78 


THE  DESPERADOES    MISTAKE, 81 

A  rendezvous  of  the  Murrel  gang, 82 

The  prudent  warning  of  Uncle  Ben, 84 

At  the  mercy  of  the  desperadoes, 89 

John  A.  Murrel  in  the  prison  smithy  at  Nashville, 91 

AN  OLD  TRAPPER  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE, 92 

"And  now,"  continued  the  old  trapper,  as  he  lit  his  stone  pipe,  "as  I'm 

in  the  hnmor  on't,  I'll  tell  yer  about  a  fight"  etc 33 

"I  had  to  drop  the  keg  before  a  drop  of  the  blessed  stuff  had  wet  my 

thirsty  lips," 96 

"I  could  see  the  cowardly  wolves  gathering  armsful  of  dry  sticks  and 

grass  to  smoke  me  out," 98 

"  Arter  a  while  when  I  thought  the  coast  was  clear  of  the  red  fools,  I 

ventured  to  the  open  air," » 100 

THE  WONDERFUL  ESCAPE, 102 

Benham  was  shot  through  both  legs.  The  man  who  now  appeared  had 

escaped  from  the  same  battle  with  both  arms  broken, 102 

The  man  who  could  walk  was  thus  enabled  to  bring  water  by  means  of 

his  teeth, 104 

The  crew  paid  no  attention  to  their  signals  of  distress,  but  instantly  put 

over  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 106 

THE  DESPERADO  AND  THE  REGULATORS, 107 

Old  Yokum's  house  of  entertainment  at  Pine  Island  prairie, 107 

Britton  fell  dead  instantly  without  word  or  groan, 110 

Doom  of  the  desperado, 112 

Doom  of  the  desperado's  son 113 


CONTENTS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS.  9 

PAGE 

THE  HANGER'S   THRILLING  INDIAN  ADVENTURE 114 

Tho  Abenaki  pitched  forward  to  the  ground,  and  his  shaven  head  ploughed 

up  the  snow  for  yards 114 

He  heard  a  wild  and  horrid  cry.  and  turning  saw  a  sight  that  has  mur 
dered  his  sleep  for  many  a  night  since, 116 

THE  FIGHTING  PARSON, 118 

The  parson  sinks  exhausted  and  bleeding  on  the  ground, 118 

The  parson  in  for  the  fight, 120 

Exercising  the  rights  of  war 122 

THE  SEMINOLE  CHIEFTAIN'S  TOUCHING  APPEAL, 124 

"  Say  to  my  band  that  my  feet  are  chained," 124 

Camp  fires  of  the  Seminole, 127 

THE  HORRORS  OF  A  BOMBARDMENT.— NORFOLK  IN  1776, 129 

The  first  gun  of  the  fleet  breaks  the  horrible  suspense, 129 

A  ball  crashed  through  the  building  carrying  her  head  with  it, 132 

There  was  a  loud  explosion  near,  followed  by  a  wild  cry, 134 

A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE  AMONG  THE  GUERILLAS, 136 

TheGuerillas'rancho 136 

The  Ranger  and  his  guide  after  the  Ohio  men, 138 

"For  the  love  of  God,  Senor,  fly  from  this  place," 141 

The  two  Ohio  men  had  been  stabbed  to  the  heart, 144 

The  fearless  Ranger  cuts  his  way  through  the  Guerillas, 146 

THE  GAMBLERS'   DEN  AT  NATCHEZ, 147 

The  rope  began  to  tighten  and  the  house  to  creak, 147 

PERILOUS  ADVENTURE  OF  CAPTAIN  BRADY, 149 

"  Blady  make  good  jump  !  Blady  make  very  good  jump," 149 

DARING  EXPLOITS  OF  GENERAL  PUTNAM, , 152 

General  Putnam  iu  disguise  at  Horse-Neck, 152 

JOHN  MINTER'S  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  BEAR, 154 

Minter  drew  his  long  keen  huntiug-knife  and  prepared  for  the  fatal  en 
counter  which  he  knew  must  ensue, 155 

Minter's  appearance  after  the  fearful  encounter, 157 

THE  MASSACRE  AT  FORT  MIMMS— AN  INCIDENT  OF  THE  CREEK  WAR 158 

Fort  Minims, 159 

On  the  watch, 160 

"To  arms!  to  arms!  the  Indians  arc  upon  us!" 102 


10  CONTENTS  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

MASSACRE  AT  FORT  MIMMS— CONTINUED.                                                               PAQB 
e  now  indeed  felt  that  our  doom  was  sealed, 165 

MOODY,  THE  JERSEY  REFUGEE, 166 

The  Jersey  refugee, 167 

Doom  of  the  refugee 170 

THE  WHITE  HORSEMAN, 171 

Death  on  the  pale  horse 172 

The  old  man's  return  from  his  cherry  picking  trip, 175 

BLACK  DICK  AND  THE  LYNCHERS-A  FEARFUL  MISSISSIPPI  TRAGEDY,..  176 

Black  Dick  assaulting  Greene,  his  master, 176 

The  negro  cuts  his  wife  through  and  through, 179 

Revenge  of  the  lynching  party, ISO 

BIG  JOE  LOGSTON'S  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER  WITH  TWO  INDIANS 181 

An  old  Kentucky  fist  fight  between  Joe  and  the  Indian, 181 

The  Indian  throws  his  tomahawk  at  Joe 183 

Joe  finishes  one  of  the  Indians, 184 

The  end  of  poor  Joe, 186 

THE  PATRIOTIC  QUAKERESS, 186 

Residence  of  the  Quakeress  in  Second  street  below  Spruce,  Philadelphia,...  1S7 
The  Quakeress  hastening  to  the  American  lines, 188 

CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH  A  COUGAR— AS  RELATED  BY  HIMSELF, 189 

He  was  down  upon  me  like  a  night-hawk  upon  a  June  bug, 190 

ADVENTURES  OF  SIMON  KENTON, 192 

Kentou  and  Montgomery  running  off  the  Indian  horses 193 

Holding  a  council, 195 

The  fate  of  Montgomery, 198 

Kenton  bound  to  a  wild  young  horse, 200 

Running  the  gauntlet, 201 

Incident  at  the  battle  of  Boonesborough, 202 

A  SHE-DEVIL  AMONG  THE  TORIES, 203 

"I  never  feed  king's  men,"  said  Nancy,  "if  I  can  help  it," 203 

Sukey  blows  the  conch-shell, 206 

Nancy  shoots  one  and  demands  the  surrender  of  the  others, 207 

The  she-devil's  favorite  tree, 208 

THE  ROSE  OF  GUADALOUPE— A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  STORY, 208 

Old  Andrew's  daughter  carried  off  by  the  Comanche  chief, 209 

Return  of  the  heartbroken  daughter, 211 


CONTENTS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS.  11 

PAGE 

THE  SWAMP  ROBBERS  OF  LOUISIANA, 211 

Murder  and  robbery  among  the  planters, 212 

The  robbers'  retreat, 214 

Parson  Redfield's  proposition, 216 

Peculiar  footprints  of  the  gambler's  horse, 218 

Delaware  Dave  on  track  of  the  robbers, >. 221 

Summary  work  of  Judge  Lynch, 223 

LEWIS  AND  THE  RATTLESNAKE, 223 

Appalling  situation  of  Lewis, 224 

The  weary  homeward  inarch, 227 


DARING  EXPLOITS  OF  COLONEL  JACK  HAYS,  THE  TEXAN  RANGER, 228 

The  Rangers  charging  on  the  Comanches, 229 

Making  sure  work  of  the  Chief, 231 

The  tightest  place  that  ever  Jack  was  in, 233 


THRILLING  ESCAPE  FROM  A  PRISON  SHIP, 233 

Sickening  scenes  among  the  prisoners, 234 

Wheeler  determined  to  escape 236' 

Wheeler  and  his  pursuers, 238 

The  fugitive  escapes  in  -female  disguise 241 

THE  RIFLEMAN  OF  CHIPPEWA, 242 

The  Rifleman  solving  the  mystery, 243 

The  disguised  Indian  and  the  sham  sentinel 246 

The  sentinels  revenged,., 247 

THE  HORSE  STEALERS  OF  ILLINOIS— A  LAWYER'S  STORY 247 

The  lawyer  and  the  criminal's  wife, 248 

Running  off  a  stolen  horse, 250 


SURPRISED  BY  GUERILLAS— AN  INCIDENT  OF  THE  MEXICAN  WAR 253 

The  request  of  my  friend  and  guide, 254 

Prescribing  for  the  invalid  father, 256 

Driving  back  the  cowardly  rabble, 258 

My  disguise  as  a  Mexican  Senorita, 261 

My  adieu  to  the  brave  Carlotta, 263 


WONDERFUL  ESCAPE  OF  TOM  HIGGINS, 263 

Burgess  begging  Tom  not  to  leave  him, 264 

Tom  fell,  but  instantly  rose  again  and  ran 266 

Tom  draws  his  hunting  knife 269 

Mrs.  Pursley  rushes  to  the  rescue  of  Tom, 270 

Tom  becomes  his  own  surgeon 271 


12  CONTENTS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

ADVENTURES   OF   A   NAVY   OFFICER   IN   THE  CANADIAN   REBELLION- 
HOW  HE  OUTWITTED  GENERAL  SCOTT, 272 

My  interview  with  the  general, 272 

My  supper  with  the  general, 276 

A  DESPERADO'S  THRILLING  ADVENTURE, 278 

The  desperado  and  the  British  sentinel, 2f9 

The  desperado's  flight, 282 

The  desperado's  narrow  escape, 283 

THE  GAMBLERS  OF  THE  SOUTH  AND  WEST, 283 

Fearful  result  of  gambling  on  a  Mississippi  boat, v 284 

THRILLING    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST— HOW   A    BRAVE    MAN 

SAVED  DETROIT, 285 

The  Indians  swarming  the  streets  of  Detroit, 286 

The  Frenchman's  appeal  to  the  officer, 288 

The  brave  colonel's  electric  address ...  290 


JACOB  WETZEL  AND  HIS  FAITHFUL  DOG— A  LEGEND  OF  CINCINNATI,...  291 

The  hunter's  critical  situation, 292 

The  hunter  escapes 294 

A  DESPERADO  AMONG  THE  MAIL  BAGS— THE  STAGE  DRIVER'S  STORY,...  295 
"Pete"  said  the  postmaster,  "there's  some  heavy  money  packages  in  that 

bag," 296 

My  suspicious  passenger, 299 

The  desperado  caught 301 


BRADY  AND  THE  DUTCHMAN, ... 302 

Captain  Brady  and  the  honest  Dutchman, 302 

The  old  Indian  at  the  carnp  fire, 305 

Phouts  and  the  hole  in  his  belt, 307 


MAJOR  STOUT  THE  REGULATOR, 308 

The  regulator  and  the  money  lender, 309 

The  humbled  usurer, 312 


DESPERATE  ADVENTURE  OF  COLONEL  McLANE 313 

The  shot  and  the  flight, 314 


THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TURKEY, 316 

The  hunter  and  the  Indian, 317 

Tho  Indian's  last  gobble, 319 

The  hunter's  return. 321 


CONTENTS  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS.  13 

PAOE 

THE  INDIANS  AND  THE  HOLLOW  LOG 822 

The  tenant  of  the  hollow  log, 322 

Drawing  a  bee  line  for  Fort  Plain, 325 

THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY, 325 

"Every  body  round  here,"  said  the  bully,  "must  drink  or  fight," 326 

"  Do  you  intend  to  murder  me,"  inquired  the  stranger, 329 

The  stranger  neither  blanched  nor  changed  expression, 333 

The  bully  fell  heavily  forward,  shot  through  the  brain, 334 

A  RACE  FOR  LIFE, 335 

Elerson's  great  twenty-five  mile  race, 335 

T^he  last  shot, 333 

DESPERATE  FIGHT  WITH  A  PANTHER— A  KENTUCKIAN'S  STORY, 340 

Death  of  poor  Sport, 340 

LAFAYETTE  AND  THE  JERSEYMAN, 341 

The  Jerseyman  and  the  deserters, 342 


THRILLING  ADVENTURE  OF  TWO  SCOUTS, 344 

Watching  the  enemy, 344 

The  scout  and  the  squaws, 347 

The  mysterious  shot, 349 

The  mystery  explained,  and  the  girl's  revenge, 351 

THE  BRAVO  OF  TEXAS, 353 

The  bravo's  adventure  in  a  Houston  bar-room, 353 

Doom  of  the  bravo, 356 

JOHN  DEAN  AND  THE  INDIANS, 357 

The  squaws  in  council, 358 

THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL— A  CALIFORNIAN'S  STORY, 360 

I  was  startled  from  sleep  by  cries  of  "  Murder !  murder !  help  !  help  !" 360 

"This  simple  egg,"  said  I,   "so  fair  to  view,  contains  the  murderer's 

secret," 362 

A  despairing  shriek  came  from  the  lips  of  the  guilty  wretch, 365 

There  was  a  howl  of  fury,  and  a  rush  like  wolves  upon  their  prey, 366 

In  less  than  ten  minutes  he  was  dangling  from  a  neighboring  tree 368 

THRILLING  CONTEST  WITH  A  STAG— A  KENTUCKY  SPORTSMAN'S  STORY,  369 
With  one  bound  he  was  upon  me,  wounding  and  almost  disabling  me  with 
his  sharp  horns  and  feet, 370 


14  CONTENTS    AND    ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAQB 

THE  WOLVES  AND  THE  DARKEY  FIDDLER 372 

The  old  darkey  in  a  tight  place, 373 

Plantation  sceu«, ...  375 

Little  darkeys  oil  a  race, 377 

THE  MURDERER'S  CREEK, 379 

Bound  to  the  stake — an  incident  of  savage  warfare, 379 

The  flight  and  the  pursuit, 382 


GENERAL  PUTNAM'S  bold 
plunge  on  horseback  down  the 
steep  declivity  at  Horseneck, 
in  his  escape  from  the  British 
troops,  has  passed  into  general 
history,  and  there  are  but  few  who  are  ignorant  of  its  details. 
This  exploit,  however,  is  by  no  means  a  solitary  example  of  des 
perate  daring,  as  the  narrative  which  we  subjoin  will  abundantly 
attest. 

Fort  Henry  was  situated  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  above  Wheel 
ing  creek,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Ohio  river,  and  was  erected  to 
protect  the  settlers  of  the  little  village  of  Wheeling,  which,  at  the 

(15) 


16  M'CULLOCH'S   FEARFUL  LEAP. 

time  of  its  investment,  consisted  of  about  twenty-five  cabins.  In 
the  month  of  September,  1775,  it  was  invested  by  about  four  hun 
dred  warriors,  on  the  approach  of  whom  the  settlers  had  fled  into  it, 
leaving  their  cabins  and  their  contents  to  the  torch  of  the  savages. 
The  whole  force  comprising  the  garrison  consisted  of  forty-two  fight 
ing  men  all  told ;  but  there  were  among  them  men  who  knew  the  use 
of  the  rifle,  and  who  were  celebrated  throughout  the  borders  as 
the  implacable  enemies  of  the  red  man,  and  as  the  best  marksmen 
in  the  world.  Of  these,  however,  more  than  one-half  perished  in 
an  ill-advised  sortie  before  the  siege  commenced,  and  when  the 
fort  was  surrounded  by  the  foe,  but  sixteen  men  remained  to  de 
fend  it  against  their  overwhelming  numbers.  But  their  mothers, 
wives,  and  daughters  were  there,  and  nerved  the  little  band  to 
deeds  of  heroism  to  which  the  records  of  the  wars  of  ancient  and 
modern  history  present  no  parallel.  Here  it  was  that  Elizabeth 
Zane  passed  through  the  fire  of  the  whole  body  of  redskins  in 
the  effort  to  bring  into  the  fort  the  ammunition  so  necessary  to 
its  defence ; — here  it  was,  also,  that  the  wives  and  daughters  of 
its  noble  defenders  marched  to  a  spring  in  point-blank  range  of 
the  ambuscaded  Indians,  in  going  to  and  fro,  for  the  purpose  of 
bringing  water  for  the  garrison. 

Messengers  had  been  dispatched  at  the  earliest  alarm"  to  the 
neighboring  settlements  for  succor,  and  in  response  to  the  call 
Captain  Van  Swearingen,  with  fourteen  men,  arrived  from  Cross 
Creek,  and  fought  his  way  into  the  fort  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 
Soon  afterwards,  a  party  of  forty  horsemen,  led  by  the  brave  and 
intrepid  Major  Samuel  McCulloch,  were  seen  approaching,  and  en 
deavoring  to  force  their  way  through  the  dense  masses  of  Indians 
which  nearly  surrounded  the  station.  Their  friends  within  the  fort 
made  every  preparation  to  receive  them,  by  opening  the  iratcs.  :»M<! 


M'CULLOCII'S   FEARFUL   LEAP. 


17 


organizing  a  sortie  to  cover  tbeir  attempt.  After  a  desperate  hand- 
to-hand  conflict,  in  which  they  made  several  of  the  Indians  bite 
the  dust,  they  broke  through  the  lines,  and  entered  the  fort  in 
triumph,  without  the  loss  of  an  individual.  All  except  their  daring 

leader  succeeded   in  the    effort. 
He  was  cut  off,  and  forced  to  fly 
in  an  opposite  direction.    McCul- 
loch  was  as  well  known  to  the 
Indians  as  to  the  whites  for  his 
—  deeds  of  prowess,  and  his 
name   was    associated    in 
their  minds  with  some  of 
the  most  bloody  fights  in 

THE  FLIGHT.  which  the  white  and  red 

men  had  contended.  To  secure  him  alive,  therefore,  that  they  might 
glut  their  vengeance  upon  him,  was  the  earnest  desire  of  the  Indians, 
and  to  this  end  they  put  forth  the  most  superhuman  exertions. 
There  were  very  few  among  their  number  who  had  not  lost  a  relative 
by  the  unerring  aim  and  skill  of  the  fearless  woodsman,  and  they 
cherished  toward  him  an  almost  frenzied  hatred,  which  could  only 
be  satisfied  in  his  tortures  at  the  stake. 

With  such  feelings  and  incentives,  they  crowded  around  him  as 
he  dashed  forward  in  the  rear  of  his  men,  and  succeeded  in  cutting 
him  off  from  the  gate.  Finding  himself  unable,  after  the  most 
strenuous  exertions,  to  accomplish  his  entrance,  and  seeing  the 
uselessness  of  a  conflict  with  such  a  force  opposed  to  him,  he  sud 
denly  wheeled  his  horse  and  fled  in  the  direction  of  Wheeling  hill  at 
his  utmost  speed.  A  cloud  of  warriors  started  up  at  his  approach, 
and  cut  off  his  retreat  in  this  direction,  driving  him  back  upon 
another  party  who  blocked  up  the  path  behind  ;  while  a  third  closed 
2 


18 


M'CULLOCH'S   FEARFUL  LEAR 


in  upon  him  on  one  of  the  other  sides  of  the  square.  The  fourth 
and  open  side  was  in  the  direction  of  the  brow  of  a  precipitous  ledge 
of  rocks,  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height,  at  the  foot 
of  which  flowed  the  waters  of  Wheeling  creek.  As  he  momentarily 
halted  and  took  a  rapid  survey  of  the  dangers  which  surrounded  him 
on  all  sides,  he  felt  that  his  chance  was  indeed  a  desperate  one. 
The  Indians  had  not  fired  a  shot,  and  he  well  knew  what  this  por 
tended,  as  they  could  easily  have  killed  him  had  they  chosen  to  do 
so.  He  appreciated  the  feeling  of  hatred  felt  towards  him  by  the 
foe,  and  saw  at  a  glance  the  intention  to  take  him  alive  if  possible, 
that  his  ashes  might  be  offered  up  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  their 
departed  friends  slain  by  his  hand.  This  was  to  die  a  thousand 
deaths,  in  preference  to  which  he  determined  to  run  the  risk  of  being 
dashed  in  pieces ;  and  he  struck  his  heels  against  the  sides  of  his 
steed,  which  sprang  forward  toward  the  precipice. 

The  encircling  warriors  had  rapidly  lessened  Jhe  space  between 
them  and  their  intended  victim,  and  as  they  saw  him  so  completely 
within  their  toils,  raised  a  yell  of  triumph,  little  dreaming  of  the 
fearful  energy  which  was  to  baffle  their  expectations.  As  they  saw 

him  push  his  horse  in  the  direction 
of  the  precipice,  which  they  had 
supposed  an  insurmountable  ob 
stacle  to  his  escape,  they  stood  in 
wonder  and  amazement,  scarcely 
believing  that  it  could  be  his  in 
tention  to  attempt  the  awful  leap, 
which  was,  to  all  appearances, 
certain  death.  McCnlloch  still 
bore  his  rifle,  which  he  had  re 
tained,  in  his  right  hand,  and  carefully  gathering  up  the  bridle 


THE    PURSUIT. 


M'CULLOCII'S   FEARFUL   LEAP.  19 

in  his  left,  he  urged  his  noble  animal  forward,  encouraging  him 
by  his  voice,  until  they  reached  the  edge  of  the  bank,  when,  dash 
ing  his  heels  against  his  sides,  they  made  the  fearful  leap  into  the 
air.  Down,  down  they  went,  with  fearful  velocity,  without  resist 
ance  or  impediment,  until  one-half  of  the  space  was  passed  over, 
when  the  horse's  feet  struck  the  smooth,  precipitous  face  of  the 
rock,  and  the  remainder  of  the  distance  was  slid  and  scrambled  over 
until  they  reached  the  bottom,  alive  and  uninjured.  With  a  shout 
which  proclaimed  his  triumphant  success  to  his  foe  above  him, 
McCulloch  pushed  his  steed  into  the  stream,  and  in  a  few  moments 
horse  and  rider  were  seen  surmounting  the  banks  on  the  opposite 
side. 

No  pursuit  was  attempted,  nor  was  a  shot  fired  at  the  intrepid 
rider.  His  enemies  stood  in  awe-struck  silence  upon  the  brow  of  the 
bank  from  whence  he  had  leaped,  and  as  he  disappeared  from  their 
view  they  returned  to  the  investment  of  the  fort.  They  did  not  long 
continue  their  unavailing  efforts,  however,  for  its  capture ;  the  nu 
merous  additions  it  had  received  to  its  garrison,  the  fearlessness 
exhibited  in  its  defence,  together  with  the  feat  they  had  witnessed, 
disheartened  them,  and  they  beat  a  hasty  retreat  the  next  morn 
ing — not,  however,  until  they  had  reduced  to  ashes  the  cabins  out 
side  of  the  stockade,  and  slaughtered  some  three  hundred  head 
of  cattle  belonging  to  the  settlers. 


20 


THE    BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 


THE   BLOCK-HOUSE. 


THE    BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 

WHILE  Louisi 
ana  was  yet  a 
French  province, 
Asa  Nolens,  with 
his  three  brothers, 
his  brother-in-law, 
a  cousin,  and  their 
wives,  tired  of  their 
settlement  on  the 
Ohio,  floated  down 
the  Mississippi,  and 

"  squatted"  on  the  banks  of  the  Red  river.  Hav 
ing  become  involved  in  a  quarrel  with  certain 
Creoles  about  a  horse-trade,  Asa,  the  leader 
of  the  party,  advised  the  erection  of  a  block-house,  as  a  means 
of  defence  against  any  attack  which  the  Creoles  might  make.  An 
attack  was  attempted — with  what  result  this  narrative,  given  by 
Nathan  Strong,  one  of  the  attacked,  will  disclose : — 

One  morning  we  were  working  in  the  bush  and  circling  trees, 
when  Righteous,  a  brother  of  Asa,  rode  up  full  gallop. 

"  They're  coming  !"  cried  he  ;  "  a  hundred  of  them  at  least !" 
"  Are  they  far  off?"   said  Asa,  quite  quietly,  and  as  if  he  had 
been  talking  of  a  heard  of  deer. 

"  They  are  coming  over  the  prairie.     In  less  than  half  an  hour 
they  will  be  here." 

"  How  are  they  marching  ?    With  van  and  rear  guard  ?    In  what 
order  ?" 


THE     BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 


21 


No  order  at  all,  but  all  of  a  heap  together." 

Good!"  said  Asa,  "they  can  know  but  little  about  bush-fight- 


" THEY'RE  COMING!"  CRIED  HE;  "A  HUNDRED  OP  THEM 

AT  LEAST !" 

ing  or  soldiering  of  any  kind.  Now  then,  the 
women  into  the  block-house." 

Righteous  galloped  up  to  our  fort  to  be  there  first  in  case  the 
enemy  should  find  it.  The  women  soon  followed,  carrying  what  they 
could  with  them.  When  we  were  all  in  the  block-house,  we  pulled 
up  the  ladder,  made  the  gate  fast,  and  there  we  were. 

We  felt  somehow  strange  when  we  found  ourselves  shut  up  in 
side  the  palisades,  and  only  able  to  look  out  through  the  slits  we 
left  for  our  rifles.  We  weren't  used  to  be  confined  in  a  place,  and 
it  made  us  right  down  wolfish.  There  we  remained,  however,  as 
still  as  mice.  Scarce  a  whisper  was  to  be  heard.  Kachel  tore  up 
old  shirts  and  greased  them,  for  wadding  for  the  guns  ;  we  changed 
our  flints,  and  fixed  everything  about  the  rifles  properly,  while  the 
women  sharpened  our  knives  and  axes,  all  iu  silence. 


22 


THE    BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 


Nearly  an  hour  had  passed  in  this  way  when  we  heard  a  shouting 
and  screaming,  and  a  few  musket-shots  ;  and  we  saw  through  our 
loopholes  some  Spanish  soldiers  running  backward  and  forward  on 
the  crest  of  the  slope  on  which  our  houses  stood.  Suddenly  a 
great  pillar  of  smoke  arose,  then  a  second,  then  a  third. 

"God  be  good  to  us!"  said 
Rachel,  "  they  are  burning  our 
houses."  We  were  all  trembling, 
and  quite  pale  with  rage.  "When 
men  have  been  slaving  and  sweat 
ing  for  four  or  five  months  to 
build  houses  for  their  wives  and 
for  the  poor  worms  of  children, 
and  then  a  parcel  of  devils  come 
and  burn  them  down  like  maize- 

GOD    BE    GOOD  TO   US." 

SAID  RACHEL,"  "THEY  stalks  in  a  stubble-field,  it  is  no 

ARE      BURNING      O  0  R 

HOUSES."  wonder  that  their  teeth  should 

grind  together,  and  their  fists  clench  of  themselves.  So  it  was 
with  us  ;  but  we  said  nothing,  for  our  rage  would  not  let  us  speak. 
But  presently,  as  we  strained  our  eyes  through  the  loopholes,  the  Span 
iards  showed  themselves  at  the  opening  of  the  forest  yonder,  coming 
toward  the  block-house.  We  tried  to  count  them,  but  at  first  it 
was  impossible,  for  they  came  on  in  a  crowd,  without  any  order. 
They  thought  little  enough  of  those  they  were  seeking,  or  they 
would  have  been  more  prudent.  However,  when  they  came  within 
five  hundred  paces,  they  formed  ranks  and  we  were  able  to  count 
them.  There  were  eighty-two  foot-soldiers  with  muskets  and  car 
bines,  and  three  officers  on  horseback,  with  drawn  swords  in  their 
hands.  The  latter  dismounted,  and  their  example  was  followed  by 
seven  other  horsemen,  among  whom  we  recognized  three  of  the 


THE     BLOODY    BLOCK- HOUSE.  23 

rascally  Creoles  who  had  brought  all  this  trouble  upon  us.  He 
they  called  Croupier  was  among  them.  The  other  four  were  also 
Creoles,  Acadians  or  Canadians.  We  had  seen  lots  of  their  sort 
on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  fine  hunters  they  were,  but  mostly 
wild,  drunken,  debauched  barbarians. 

The  Acadians  came  on  in  front  and  they  set  up  a  whoop  when 
they  saw  the  block-house  and  stockade ;  but  finding  we  were  pre 
pared  to  receive  them,  they  retreated  upon  the  main  body.  We 
saw  them  speaking  to  the  officers,  as  if  advising  them ;  but  the 
latter  shook  their  heads,  and  the  soldiers  continued  moving  on. 
They  were  in  uniforms  of  all  colors — blue,  white,  and  brown,  but 
each  man  dirtier  than  his  neighbor.  They  marched  in  good  order, 
nevertheless,  the  captain  and  officers  coming  on  in  front,  and  the 
Acadians  keeping  on  the  flanks.  The  latter,  however,  edged  gra 
dually  off  toward  the  cotton-trees,  and  presently  disappeared  among 
them. 

'•Them  be  the  first  men  to  pick  off,"  said  Asa,  when  he  saw  this 
maneuver  of  the  Creoles.  "  They've  steady  hands  and  sharp  eyes  ; 
but  if  we  get  rid  of  them,  we  need  not  mind  others.'' 

The  Spaniards  were  now  within  a  hundred  yards  of  us. 

"  Shall  I  let  fly  at  the  thievin'  incendiaries  ?"  said  Righteous. 

"God  forbid  !"  replied  Asa,  quite  solemn-like.  "We  will  defend 
ourselves  like  men  ;  but  let  us  wait  till  we  are  attacked — and  may 
the  blood  that  is  shed  lie  at  the  door  of  the  aggressors." 

The  Spaniards  now  saw  plainly  that  they  would  have  to  take  the 
stockade  before  they  could  get  at  us,  and  the  officers  seemed  con 
sulting  together. 

"  Halt !"  cried  Asa,  suddenly. 

"  Messieurs  les  Americains"  said  the  captain,  looking  up  at  our 
loopholes. 


THE     BLOODY    BLOCK- HOUSE. 


"What's  your  pleasure?"  demanded  Asa. 

Upon  this  the  captain   stuck  a  dirty  pocket-handkerchief  upon 

the  point  of  his  sword,  and  laugh 
ing  with  his  officers,  moved  some 
twenty  paces  forward,  followed 
by  the  troops.  Thereupon  Asa 
again  shouted  to  him  to  halt. 

"  This  is  not  according  to  the 
customs  of  war,"  said  he.  "The 
flag  of  truce  may  advance,  but  if 
it  is  accompanied,  we  fire." 

It  was  evident  that  the  Span 
iards  never  dreamed  of  our  at- 

THE  CAPTAIN    STUCK   A  DIRTY   POCKET-HAND 
KERCHIEF  UPON  THE  POINT  OP  HIS  SWORD,  tempting  to  resist  them  ;  for  there 

they  stood  in  line  before  us,  and  if  we  had  fired,  every  shot  must 
have  told.  The  Acadians,  who  kept  themselves  all  this  time  snug 
behind  the  cotton-trees,  called  more  than  once  to  the  captain  to 
withdraw  his  men  into  the  wood ;  but  he  only  shook  his  head  con 
temptuously.  When,  however,  he  heard  Asa  threaten  to  fire,  he 
looked  puzzled,  as  if  he  thought  it  just  possible  we  might  do  as  we 
said.  He  ordered  his  men  to  halt,  and  called  out  to  us  not  to  fire 
till  he  had  explained  what  they  came  for. 

"Then  cut  it  short,"  cried  Asa,  sternly.  "  You'd  have  done  better 
to  explain  before  you  burned  down  our  houses,  like  a  pack  of  Mo 
hawks  on  the  war-path." 

As  he  spoke  three  bullets  whistled  from  the  edge  of  the  forest, 
and  struck  the  stockades  within  a  few  inches  of  the  loophole  at 
which  he  stood.  They  were  fired  by  the  Creoles,  who,  although 
they  could  not  possibly  distinguish  Asa,  had  probably  seen  his  rifle 
barrel  glitter  through  the  opening.  As  soon  as  they  had  fired,  they 


THE     BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 


25 


sprang  behind  their  trees  again,  craning  their  heads  forward  to  hear 
if  there  was  a  groan  or  a  cry.  They'd  have  done  better  to  have 
kept  quiet ;  for  Righteous  and  I  caught  sight  of  them,  and  let  fly  at 
the  same  moment.  Two  of  them  fell  and  rolled  from  behind  the 
trees,  and  we  saw  that  they  were  the  Creole  called  Croupier,  and 
another  of  our  horse-dealing  friends. 


TWO  OF  THEM  FELL  AND  ROLLED  FKOM  BEHIND  THE  TREES. 

When  the  Spanish  officer  heard  the  shots,  he  ran  back  to  his  men, 
and  shouted  out,  "  Forward !  To  the  assault !"  They  came  on 
like  mad,  for  a  distance  of  thirty  paces,  and  then,  as  if  they  thought 
we  were  wild  geese,  to  be  frightened  by  their  noise,  they  fired  a 
volley  against  the  block-house. 

"  Now  then !"  cried  Asa,  "  are  you  loaded,  Nathan  and  Right 
eous?  I  take  the  captain — you,  Nathan,  the  lieutenant — Righteous, 
the  third  officer — James,  the  sergeant.  Mark  your  men,  and  waste 
no  powder." 

The  Spaniards  were  still  some  sixty  yards  off,  but  we  were  sure 


2G 


THE    BLOODY    BLOCK- HOUSE. 


of  our  mark  at  a  hundred  and  sixty ;  and  that  if  they  had  been 
squirrels  instead  of  men.  We  fired :  the  captain  and  lieutenant, 
the  third  officer,  two  sergeants,  and  another  man,  writhed  for  an  in 
stant  upon  the  grass.  The  n$xt  moment  they  stretched  themselves 
out — dead. 

All  was  now  confusion  among  the  musketeers,  who  ran  in  every 
direction.  Most  of  them  took  to  the  wood,  but  about  dozen  re 
mained  and  lifted  up  their  officers,  to  see  if  there  was  any  spark  of 
life  left  in  them. 

"  Load  again — quick !"  said  Asa,  in  a  low  voice.  We  did  so  ; 
and  six  more  Spaniards  tumbled  over.  Those  who  still  kept  their 
legs  ran  off  as  if  the  soles  of  their  shoes  had  been  of  red-hot  iron. 

We  set  to  work  to  pick  out  our  touch-holes  and  clean  -our  rifles, 
knowing  that  we  might  not  have  time  later,  and  that  a  single  miss- 
fire  might  cost  us  all  our  lives.  We  then  loaded,  and  began  calcu 
lating  what  the  Spaniards  would  do  next.  It  is  true  they  had  lost 
their  officers ;  but  there  were  five  Acadians  with  them,  and  those 

were  the  men  we  had  most 
reason  to  fear.  Meantime 
the  vultures  and  turkey- 
buzzards  had  already  begun 
to  assemble,  and  presently 
hundreds  of  them  were  circ- 
I  ling  and  hovering  over  the 
carcasses,  which  they  as  yet 
feared  to  touch. 
Just  then  Righteous,  who 

MEANTIME     THE    \TI.TT  RES     A.VD     Tl'RKEY-BrZZARDS 

HAD  ALREADY-  Buciux  TO  Assi-Mni,K.  had  the  sharpest  eye  of  us 

all,  pointed  to  the  corner  of  the  wood,  just  yonder,  where  it  joins 
the  bushwood  thicket.  I  made  a  sign  to  Asa,  and  we  all  looked, 


THE  BLOODY  BLOCK- HOUSE.  21 

and  saw  there  was  something  creeping  and  moving  through  the 
underwood.  Presently  we  distinguished  two  Acadians  heading  a 
score  of  Spaniards,  and  endeavoring,  under  cover  of  the  bushes,  to 
steal  across  the  open  ground  to  the  east  side  of  the  forest. 

"  The  Acadians  for  you,  Nathan  and  Righteous — the  Spaniards 
for  us,"  said  Asa.  The  next  moment  two  Acadians  and  four  Span 
iards  lay  bleeding  in  the  brushwood.  But  the  bullets  were  scarcely 
out  of  our  rifles  when  a  third  Acadian,  whom  we  had  not  seen, 
started  up.  "  Now's  the  time,"  shouted  he,  "before  they  have 
loaded  again.  Follow  me ! — we  will  have  their  block-house  yet." 
And  he  sprang  across,  followed  by  the  Spaniards.  Although  we 
had  killed  and  disabled  a  score  of  our  enemies,  those  who  remained 
were  more  than  ten  to  one  of  us ;  and  we  were  even  worse  off  than 
at  first,  for  then  they  were  altogether,  and  now  we  had  them  on 
each  side  of  us.  But  we  did  not  let  ourselves  be  discouraged,  al 
though  we  could  not  help  feeling  that  the  odds  against  us  were 
fearfully  great. 

We  had  now  to  keep  a  sharp  look-out ;  for  if  one  of  us  showed 
himself  at  a  loophole,  a  dozen  bullets  rattled  about  his  ears. 
There  were  many  shot-holes  through  the  palisades,  which  were 
covered  with  white  streaks  where  the  splinters  had  been  torn  off  by 
the  lead.  The  musketeers  had  spread  themselves  all  along  the  edge 
of  the  forest,  and  had  learned  by  experience  to  keep  close  to  their 
cover.  We  now  and  then  got  a  shot  at  them,  and  four  or  five 
more  were  killed ;  but  it  was  slow  work,  and  the  time  seemed  very 
long. 

Suddenly  the  Spaniards  set  up  a  loud  shout.  At  first  we  could 
not  make  out  what  was  the  matter,  but  presently  we  heard  a  hissing 
and  crackling  on  the  roof  of  the  block-house.  They  had  wrapped 
tow  around  their  cartridges,  and  one  of  the  shots  had  set  light  to 


28  THE     BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 

the  fir-boards.  Just  as  we  found  it  out,  they  gave  three  more 
hurrahs,  and  we  saw  the  dry  planks  begin  to  flume,  and  the  fire  to 
spread. 

"We  must  put  that  out,  and  at  once,"  said  Asa,  "if  we  don't  wish 
to  be  roasted  alive.  Some  one  must  get  up  the  chimney  with  a 
bucket  of  water.  I'll  go  myself." 

"  Let  me  go,  Asa,"  said  Righteous. 

"  You  stop  here.  It  don't  matter  who  goes.  The  thing  will  be 
done  in  a  minute." 

He  put  a  chair  on  the  table,  and  got  upon  it,  and  then  seizing  a 
bar  which  was  fixed  across  the  chimney  to  hang  hams  upon,  he 
drew  himself  up  by  his  arms,  and  Rachel  handed  him  a  pail  of 
water.  All  this  time  the  flame  was  burning  brighter,  and  the  Span 
iards  getting  louder  in  their  rejoicings  and  hurrahs.  Asa  stood  upon 
the  bar,  and  raising  the  pail  above  his  head,  poured  the  water  out 
of  the  chimney  upon  the  roof. 

"  More  to  the  left,  Asa,"  said  Righteous ;  "  the  fire  is  strongest 
to  the  left." 

"  Tarnation  seize  it !"  cried  Asa,  "  I  can't  see.  Hand  me  another 
pailful." 

We  did  so ;  and  when  he  had  got  it,  he  put  his  head  out  at  the 
top  of  the  chimney  to  see  where  the  fire  was,  and  threw  the  water 
over  the  exact  spot.  But  at  the  very  moment  that  he  did,  the 
report  of  a  dozen  of  muskets  was  heard. 

"  Ha !"  cried  Asa,  in  an  altered  voice,  "  I  have  it."  And  the 
hams  and  bucket  came  tumbling  down  the  chimney,  and  Asa  after 
them,  all  covered  with  blood. 

"  In  God's  name,  man,  are  you  hurt  ?"  cried  Rachel. 

"  Hush,  wife !"  replied  Asa ;  "  keep  quiet.  I  have  enough  for 
the  rest  of  my  life,  which  won't  be  long :  but  never  mind,  lads ; 


THE  BLOODY  BLOCK- HOUSE.  29 

defend  yourselves  well,  and  don't  fire  two  at  the  same  man.  Save 
your  lead,  for  you  will  want  it  all.  Promise  me  that." 

''Asa!  my  beloved  Asa!" 
_    LjfjU  LA        ghpieked  Rachel .  «  if  you  die> 

I  shall  die  too." 

"  Silence  !  foolish  woman ; 
and  think  of  our  child,  and 
the  one  yet  unborn !  Hark  ! 
I  hear  the  Spaniards !  De 
fend  yourselves ;  and  Nathan, 
be  a  father  to  my  children." 

"ASA!  MY  BELOVED  ASA!"  SHRTEKKD  RACHEL; 

"IP  YOU  DIE,  i  SHALL  DIE  TOO."  I  had  barely  time  to  press 

his  hand  and  promise.  The  Spaniards,  who  had  guessed  our  loss, 
rushed  like  mad  wolves  up  the  mound,  twenty  on  one  side,  and 
thirty  or  more  on  the  other. 

"  Steady  !"  cried  I.  "  Righteous,  here  with  me ;  and  you,  Rachel, 
show  yourself  worthy  to  be  Hiram  Strong's  daughter,  and  Asa's 
wife :  load  this  rifle  for  me  while  I  fire  my  own." 

"  0  God !  0  God !"  cried  Rachel ;  "  the  hell-hounds  have  mur 
dered  my  Asa !" 

She  clasped  her  husband's  body  in  her  arms,  and  there  was  no 
getting  her  away.  I  felt  sad  enough,  myself,  but  there  was  scanty 
time  for  grieving ;  for  a  party  of  Spaniards,  headed  by  one  of  the 
Acadians,  was  close  up  to  the  mound  on  the  side  which  I  was  de 
fending.  I  shot  the  Acadian ;  but  another,  the  sixth,  and  last  but 
one,  took  his  place.  "  Rachel !"  cried  T,  "  the  rifle,  for  God's  sake, 
the  rifle  !  a  single  bullet  may  save  all  our  lives." 

But  no  Rachel  came ;  and  the  Acadian  and  Spaniards,  who,  from 
the  cessation  of  our  fire,  guessed  that  we  were  either  unloaded,  or 
had  expended  our  ammunition,  now  sprang  forward,  and  by  climb- 


30 


THE     BLOODY    BLOCK- HOUSE. 


ing,  and  scrabbling,  and  getting  on  one  another's  shoulders, 
managed  to  scale  the  side  of  the  mound,  almost  perpendicular  as 
it  then  was.  And  in  a  minute  the  Acadian  and  half  a  dozen  Span 
iards  with  axes,  were  chopping  away  at  the  palisades,  and  sever 
ing  the  wattles  which  bound  them  together.  To  give  the  devil 
his  due,  if  there  had  been  three  like  that  Acadian,  it  would  have 
been  all  up  with  us.  He  handled  his  axe  like  a  real  backwoodsman ; 
but  the  Spaniards  wanted  either  the  skill  or  the  strength  of  arm, 
and  made  little  impression.  There  were  only  Eighteous  and  myself 
to  oppose  them  ;  for  a  dozen  more  soldiers,  with  the  seventh  of 
those  cursed  Acadians,  were  attacking  the  other  side  of  the  stockade. 

Righteous  shot  down  one  of 
the  Spaniards ;  but  just  as  he 
had  done  so,  the  Acadian  tore  up 
a  palisade  by  the  roots,  (how  he 
did  it  I  know  not  to  this  hour,) 
held  it  with  the  wattles  and 
branches  hanging  round  it  like  a 
shield  before  him,  guarding  off  a 
~J-  blow  I  aimed  at  him,  then  hurled 
it  against  me  with  such  force 

RIGHTEOUS      SHOT     DOWN 

OXE  OF  THE  SPANIARDS,  that  I  staggered  backward,  and 
he  sprang  past  me.  I  thought  it  was  all  over  with 
us.  It  is  true  that  Righteous,  with  the  butt  of  his  rifle,  split  the 
skull  of  the  first  Spaniard  who  entered,  and  drove  his  hunting-knife 
into  the  next;  but  the  Acadian  alone  was  man  enough  to  give  us 
abundant  occupation,  now  he  had  got  in  our  rear.  Just  then  there 
was  a  crack  of  a  rifle,  the  Acadian  gave  a  leap  into  the  air  and  fell 
dead,  and  at  the  same  moment  my  son  Godsend,  a  boy  ten  years  old, 
sprang  forward,  in  his  hand  Asa's  rifle,  still  smoking  from  muzzle 


TITfc     BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE.  31 

and  touch-hole.  The  glorious  boy  had  loaded  the  piece  when  he 
saw  that  Rachel  did  not  do  it,  and  in  the  very  nick  of  time  had  shot 
the  Acadian  through  the  heart.  This  brought  me  to  myself  again, 
and  with  ax  in  one  hand  and  knife  in  the  other,  I  rushed  in 
among  the  Spaniards,  hacking  and  hewing  right  and  left.  It  was  a 
real  butchery,  which  lasted  a  good  quarter  of  an  hour,  as  it  seemed 
to  me,  but  certainly  some  minutes ;  until  at  last  the  Spaniards  got 
sick  of  it,  and  would  have  done  so  sooner  had  they  known  that  their 
leader  was  shot.  They  jumped  off  the  mound  and  ran  away,  such 
of  them  as  were  able.  Righteous  and  I  put  the  palisade  in  its  place 
again,  securing  it  as  well  as  we  could,  and  then  telling  my  boy  to 
keep  watch,  ran  over  to  the  other  side,  where  a  desperate  fight  was 
going  on. 

Three  of  our  party,  assisted  by  the  women,  were  defending  the 
stockade  against  a  score  of  Spaniards,  who  kept  poking  their 
bayonets  between  the  palisades,  till  all  our  people  were  wounded 
and  bleeding.  But  Rachel  had  now  recovered  from  her  first  grief 
at  her  husband's  death,  or  rather  it  had  turned  to  rage  and  revenge, 
and  there  she  was  like  a  furious  tigress,  seizing  the  bayonets  as 
they  were  thrust  through  the  stockade,  and  wrenching  them  off  the 
muskets,  and  sometimes  pulling  the  muskets  themselves  out  of  the 
soldiers'  hands.  But  all  this  struggling  had  loosened  the  palisades, 
and  there  were  one  or  two  openings  in  them  through  which  the 
thin-bodied  Spaniards,  pushed  on  by  their  comrades,  were  able  to 
pass.  Just  as  we  came  up,  two  or  three  of  these  copper-colored 
Dons  had  squeezed  themselves  through,  without  their  muskets,  but 
with  their  short  sabres  in  their  hands.  They  are  active,  dangerous 
fellows,  those  Spaniards,  in  a  hand-to-hand  tussle.  One  of  them 
sprang  at  me,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  my  hunting-knife,  I  was 
done  for,  for  I  had  no  room  to  swing  my  ax  ;  but  as  he  came  on  I 


THE    BLOODY    BLOCK-HOUSE. 


hit  him  a  blow  with  my  fist,  which  knocked  him  down,  and  then  ran 
my  knife  into  him,  and  jumping  over  his  body  snatched  a  musket 
out  of  Rachel's  hand,  and  began  laying  about  me  with  the  butt-end 
of  it.  I  was  sorry  not  to  have  my  rifle,  which  was  handier  than 
those  heavy  Spanish  muskets.  The  women  were  now  in  the  way — 
we  hadn't  room  for  so  many — so  I  called  out  to  them  to  get  into 
the  block-house  and  load  the  rifles.  There  was  still  another 
Acadian  alive,  and  I  knew  that  the  fight  wouldn't  end  till  he  was 

one  for.  But  while  we  were 
fighting,  Godsend  and  the  women 
loaded  the  rifles  and  brought 
them  out,  and  firing  through  the 
stockade,  killed  three  or  four, 
and,  as  luck  would  have  it,  the 
Acadian  was  one  of  the  number. 
So  when  the  Spaniards,  who  are 
just  like  hounds,  and  only  come 
on  if  led  and  encouraged,  saw 
their  leader  had  fallen,  they 
sprang  off  the  mound,  with  a  "Carajo!  Malditos!"  and  ran  away 
as  if  a  shell  had  burst  among  them. 

I  couldn't  say  how  long  the  fight  lasted ;  it  seemed  short,  we  were 
so  busy,  and  yet  long,  deadly  long.  It  is  no  joke  to  have  to  defend 
one's  life,  and  the  lives  of  those  one  loves  best,  against  fourscore 
blood-thirsty  Spaniards,  and  that  with  only  half  a  dozen  rifles  for 
arms,  and  a  few  palisades  for  shelter.  When  it  was  over  we  were 
so  dog-tired  that  we  fell  down  where  we  were,  like  over-driven  oxen, 
and  without  minding  the  blood  which  lay  like  water  on  the  ground. 
Seven  Spaniards  and  two  Acadians  lay  dead  within  the  stockade. 
We  ourselves  were  all  wounded  and  hacked  about,  some  with  knife- 


LOADING    THE    RIFLES. 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT.  33 

stabs  and  sabre-cuts,  others  with  musket-shots  ;  ugly  wounds  enough, 
some  of  them,  but  none  mortal.  If  the  Spaniards  had  returned 
to  the  attack,  they  would  have  made  short  work  of  us  ;  for  as  soon 
as  we  left  off  fighting,  and  our  blood  cooled,  we  became  stiff  and 
helpless.  But  now  came  the  women  with  rags  and  bandages,  and 
washed  our  wounds  and  bound  them  up,  and  we  dragged  ourselves 
into  the  block-house  and  lay  down  upon  our  mattresses  of  dry  leaves. 
And  Godsend  loaded  the  rifles  and  a  dozen  Spanish  muskets  that 
were  lying  about,  to  be  in  readiness  for  another  attack,  and  the 
women  kept  watch  while  we  slept.  But  the  Spaniards  had  had 
enough,  and  we  saw  no  more  of  them.  Only  the  next  morning, 
when  Jonas  went  down  the  ladder  to  reconnoiter,  he  found  thirty 
dead  and  dying,  and  a  few  wounded,  who  begged  hard  for  a  drink 
of  water,  their  comrades  having  deserted  them.  We  got  them  up 
into  the  block-house  and  had  their  wounds  dressed,  and  after  a 
time  they  were  cured  and  left  us. 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT. 

ABOUT  the  middle  of  July,  1782,  seven  Wyandottes  crossed  the 
Ohio  a  few  miles  above  Wheeling,  and  committed  great  depreda 
tions  upon  the  southern  shore,  killing  an  old  man  whom  they  found 
alone  in  his  cabin,  and  spreading  terror  throughout  the  neighbor 
hood.  Within  a  few  hours  after  their  retreat,  eight  men  assembled 
from  different  parts  of  the  small  settlement  and  pursued  the  enemy 
with  great  expedition.  Among  the  most  active  and  efficient  of  the 
party  were  two  brothers,  Adam  and  Andrew  Poe.  Adam  was  par 
ticularly  popular.  In  strength,  action,  and  hardihood,  he  had  no 
equal — being  finely  formed  and  inured  to  all  the  perils  of  the  woods. 


34 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT. 


They  had  not  followed  the  trail  far,  before  they  became  satisfied 
that  the   depredators  were  conducted  by  Big  Foot,  a  renowned 

chief  of  the  Wyandotte  tribe, 
who  derived  his  name  from 
the  immense  size  of  his  feet. 
His  height  considerably  ex- 
|  ceeded  six  feet,  and  his 
strength  was  represented  as 
"""  Herculean.  H,e  had  also 
five  brothers,  but  little  in 
ferior  to  himself  in  size  and 
courage,  and  as  they  gene 
rally  went  in  company,  they 
were  the  terror  of  the  whole 
country.  Adam  Poe  was 
overjoyed  at  the  idea  of 
measuring  his  strength  with  that  of  so  celebrated  a  chief,  and  urged 
the  pursuit  with  a  keenness  which  quickly  brought  him  into  the 
vicinity  of  the  enemy. 

For  the  last  few  miles,  the  trail  had  led  them  up  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Ohio,  where  the  footprints  in  the  sand  were  deep  and 
obvious,  but,  when  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the  point  at 
which  the  whites  as  well  as  the  Indians  were  in  the  habit  of  cross 
ing,  it  suddenly  diverged  from  the  stream,  and  stretched  along  a 
rocky  ridge,  forming  an  obtuse  angle  with  its  former  direction. 
Here  Adam  halted  for  a  moment,  and  directed  his  brother  and  the 
other  young  men  to  follow  the  trail  with  proper  caution,  while  he 
himself  still  adhered  to  the  river  path,  which  led  through  clusters 
of  willows  directly  to  the  point  where  he  supposed  the  enemy  to 
lie.  Having  examined  the  priming  of  his  gun,  he  crept  cautiously 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT.\ 


through  the  bushes,  until  he  had  a  view  of  the  point  of  emu, 
tion.     Here  lay  two  canoes,  empty  and  apparently  deserted.     Beinb 
satisfied,  however,  that  the  Indians  were  close  at  hand,  he  relaxed 
nothing  of  his  vigilance,  and  quickly  gained  a  jutting  cliff,  which 
hung  immediately  over  the  canoes. 

Hearing  a  low  murmur  below,  he  peered  cautiously  over,  and 

beheld  the  object  of  his  search. 
The  gigantic  Big  Foot  lay  below 
him  in  the  shade  of  a  willow,  and 
wi;s  talking  in  a  low  deep  tone  to 
another  warrior,  who  seemed  a 
mere  pigmy  by 
his  side.    Adam 
cautiously  drew 
back,  and  cock 
ed  his  gun.   The 
mark  was  fair— - 
the  distance  did 

not  exceed  twenty  feet,  and  his  aim  was  unerring.  Raising  his  rifle 
slowly  and  cautiously,  he  took  a  steady  aim  at  Big  Foot's  breast, 
and  drew  the  trigger.  His  gun  flashed.  Both  Indians  sprung  to 
their  feet  with  a  deep  interjection  of  surprise,  and  for  a  single 
second  all  three  stared  upon  each  other.  This  inactivity,  however, 
Was  soon  over.  Adam  was  too  much  hampered  by  the  bushes  to 
retreat,  and  setting  his  life  upon  a  cast  of  the  die,  he  sprung  over 
the  bush  which  had  sheltered  him,  and  summoning  all  his  powers, 
leaped  boldly  down  the  precipice  and  alighted  upon  the  breast  of 
Big  Foot  with  a  shock  which  bore  him  to  the  earth.  At  the  mo 
ment  of  contact,  Adam  had  also  thrown  his  right  arm  around  the 
neck  of  the  smaller  Indian,  so  that  all  three  came  to  the  earth  together. 


THE   DISCOVERY. 


36 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH     BIG     FOOT. 


At  that  moment  a  sharp  firing  was  heard  among  the  bushes 
above,  announcing  that  the  other  parties  were  engaged,  but  the  trio 
below  were  too  busy  to  attend  to  any  thing  but  themselves.  Big 
Foot  was  for  an  instant  stunned  by  the  violence  of  the  shock,  and 
Adam  was  enabled  to  keep  them  both  down.  But  the  exertion 
necessary  for  that  purpose  was  so  great,  that  he  had  no  leisure  to 

use  his  knife.  Big  Foot 
quickly  recovered,  and  with 
out  attempting  to  rise,  wrap 
ped  his  long  arms  around 
Adam's  body,  and  pressed 
him  to  his  breast  with  the 
crushing  force  of  a  Boa  Con- 
stricter.  Adam,  as  we  have 
already  remarked,  was  a  pow- 
erful  man,  and  had  seldom  en- 
countered  his  equal,  but  never 
had  he  yet  felt  an  embrace 
like  that  of  Big  Foot.  He 
instantly  relaxed  his  hold  of 
the  small  Indian,  who  sprung  to  his  feet.  Big  Foot  then  ordered 
him  .to  run  for  his  tomahawk  which  lay  within  ten  steps,  and  kill  the 
white  man,  while  he  held  him  in  his  arms.  Adam  seeing  his  danger, 
struggled  manfully  to  extricate  himself  from  the  folds  of  the  giant, 
but  in  vain.  The  lesser  Indian  approached  with  his  uplifted  toma 
hawk,  but  Adam  watched  him  closely,  and  as  he  was  about  to  strike, 
gave  him  a  kick  so  sudden  and  violent  as  to  knock  the  tomahawk 
from  his  hand,  and  send  him  staggering  back  into  the  water.  Big 
Foot  uttered  an  exclamation  in  a  tone  of  deep  contempt  at  the 
failure  of  his  companion,  and  raising  his  voice  to  its  highest  pitch, 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT.  31 

thundered  out  several  words  in  the  Indian  tongue,  which  Adam 
could  not  understand,  but  supposed  to  be  a  direction  for  a  second 
attack.  The  lesser  Indian  now  again  approached,  carefully  shun 
ning  Adam's  heels,  and  making  many  motions  with  his  tomahawk, 
in  order  to  deceive  him  as  to  the  point  where  the  blow  would  fall. 
This  lasted  for  several  seconds,  until  a  thundering  exclamation  from 
Big  Foot,  compelled  his  companion  to  strike. 

Such  was  Adam's  dexterity  and  vigilance,  however,  that  he 
managed  to  receive  the  tomahawk  in  a  glancing  direction  upon  Ms 
left  wrist,  wounding  him  deeply  but  not  disabling  him.  He  now 
made  a  sudden  and  desperate  effort  to  free  himself  from  the  arms  of 
the  giant  and  succeeded.  Instantly  snatching  up  a  rifle  (for  the 
Indian  could  not  venture  to  shoot  for  fear  of  hurting  his  companion) 
he  shot  the  smaller  Indian  through  the  body.  But  scarcely  had  he 
done  so  when  Big  Foot  arose,  and  placing  one  hand  upon  his  collar 
and  the  other  upon  his  hip,  pitched  him  ten  feet  into  the  air,  as  he 
himself  would  have  pitched  a  child.  Adam  fell  upon  his  back  at 
the  edge  of  the  water,  but  before  his  antagonist  could  spring  upon 
him,  he  was  again  upon  his  feet,  and  stung  with  rage  at  the  idea  of 
being  handled  so  easily,  he  attacked  his  gigantic  antagonist  with  a 
fury  which  for  a  time  compensated  for  inferiority  of  strength.  It 
was  now  a  fair  fist  fight  between  them,  for  in  the  hurry  of  the  strug 
gle  neither  had  leisure  to  draw  their  knives. 

Adam's  superior  activity  and  experience  as  a  pugilist,  gave  him 
great  advantage.  The  Indian  struck  awkwardly,  and  finding  him 
self  rapidly  dropping  to  leeward,  he  closed  with  his  antagonist,  and 
again  hurled  him  to  the  ground.  They  quickly  rolled  into  the  river, 
and  the  struggle  continued  with  unabated  fury,  each  attempting  to 
drown  the  other.  The  Indian  being  unused  to  such  violent  ex 
ertion,  and  having  been  much  injured  by  the  first  shock  in  his 


38 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT. 


stomach,  was  unable  to  exert  the  same  powers  which  had  given  him 
such  a  decided  superiority  at  first ;  and  Adam,  seizing  him  by  the 

scalp  lock,  put  his  head  under 
water,  and  held  it  there,  until  the 
faint  struggles  of  the  Indian  in 
duced  him  to  believe  that  he  was 
drowned,  when  he  relaxed  his 
hold  and  attempted  to  draw  his 
knife.  The  Indian,  however,  to 
use  Adam's  own  expression, 
"  had  only  been  POSSUMMING  !" 

THE   BTEUGGLE.  H°    1UStantlV     regained     his      feet, 

and  in  his  turn  put  his  adversary  under. 

In  the  struggle,  both  were  carried  out  into  the  current  beyond 
their  depth,  and  each  was  compelled  to  relax  his  hold  and  swim  for 
his  life.  There  was  still  one  loaded  rifle  upon  the  shore,  and  each 
swam  hard  in  order  to  reach  it,  but  the  Indian  proved  the  most  ex 
pert  swimmer,  and  Adam  seeing  that  he  should  be  too  late,  turned 
and  swam  out  into  the  stream,  intending  to  dive  and  thus  frustrate 
his  enemy's  intention.  At  this  instant,  Andrew,  having  heard  that 
his  brother  was  alone  in  a  struggle  with  two  Indians,  and  in  great 
danger,  ran  up  hastily  to  the  edge  of  the  bank  above,  in  order  to 
assist  him.  Another  white  man  followed  him  closely,  and  seeing 
Adam  in  the  river,  covered  with  blood,  and  s\vimming  rapidly  from 
shore,  mistook  him  for  an  Indian  and  fired  upon  him,  wounding  him 
dangerously  in  the  shoulder.  Adam  turned,  and  seeing  his  brother, 
called  loudly  upon  him  to  "  shoot  the  big  Indian  upon  the  shore." 
Andrew's  gun,  however,  was  empty,  having  just  been  discharged. 
Fortunately,  Big  Foot  had  also  seized  the  gun  with  which  Adam 
had  shot  the  lesser  Indian,  so  that  both  were  upon  an  equality. 


POE'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    BIG    FOOT.  39 

The  contest  now  was  who  should  load  first.  Big  Foot  poured  in 
his  powder  first,  and  drawing  his  ramrod  out  of  its  sheath  in  too 
great  a  hurry  threw  it  into  the  river,  and  while  he  ran  to  recover  it, 
Andrew  gained  an  advantage.  Still  the  Indian  was  but  a  second 
too  late,  for  his  gun  was  at  his  shoulder,  when  Andrew's  ball  en 
tered  his  breast.  The  gun  dropped  from  his  hands  and  he  fell  for 
ward  upon  his  face  upon  the  very  margin  of  the  river.  Andrew, 
now  alarmed  for  his  brother,  who  was  scarcely  able  to  swim,  threw 
down  his  gun  and  rushed  into  the  river  in  order  to  bring  him  ashore 
— but  Adam,  more  intent  upon  securing  the  scalp  of  Big  Foot  as  a 
trophy,  than  upon  his  own  safety,  called  loudly  on  his  brother  to 
leave  him  alone  and  scalp  the  big  Indian,  who  was  now  endeavoring 
to  roll  himself  into  the  water,  from  a  romantic  desire,  peculiar  to 
the  Indian  warrior,  of  securing  his  scalp  from  the  enemy.  Andrew, 
however,  refused  to  obey,  and  insisted  upon  saving  the  living,  before 
attending  to  the  dead.  Big  Foot,  in  the  mean  time,  had  succeeded 
in  reaching  the  deep  water  before  he  expired,  and  his  body  was 
borne  off  by  the  waves,  without  being  stripped  of  the  ornament  and 
pride  of  an  Indian  warrior. 

Not  a  man  of  the  Indians  had  escaped.  Five  of  Big  Foot's  bro 
thers,  the  flower  of  the  Wyandotte  nation,  had  accompanied  him  in 
the  expedition,  and  all  perished.  It  is  said  that  the  news  of  this 
calamity  threw  the  whole  tribe  into  mourning.  Their  remarkable 
size,  their  courage,  and  their  superior  intelligence,  gave  them  im 
mense  influence,  which,  greatly  to  their  credit,  was  generally  ex 
erted  on  the  side  of  humanity.  Their  powerful  interposition  had 
saved  many  prisoners  from  the  stake,  and  had  given  a  milder  char 
acter  to  the  warfare  of  the  Indians  in  that  part  of  the  country.  A 
chief  of  the  same  name  was  alive  in  that  part  of  the  country  so  late 
as  1792,  but  whether  a  brother  or  a  son  of  Big  Foot,  is  not  known. 


40 


ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE. 


Adam  Poe  recovered  of  his  wounds,  and  lived  many  years  after 
his  memorable  conflict ;  but  never  forgot  the  tremendous  "  hug" 
which  he  sustained  in  the  arms  of  Big  Foot. 


ADVENTURES  OF  DANIEL  BOONE. 

IN  17G9,  Boone  left  his  family  at  their  home  upon  the  Yadkin 
river  in  North  Carolina,  and  set  out,  in  company  with  five  others, 
to  explore  the  country  of  Kentucky. 

On  the  7th  of  June  they  reached  Red  river,  and  from  a  neighbor 
ing  eminence  were  enabled  to  survey  the  vast  plain  of  Kentucky. 
Here  they  built  a  cabin,  in  order  to  afford  them  a  shelter  from  the 

rain  which  had  fallen  in  immense 
quantities  on  their  march,   and 
^.       remained  in  a  great  measure  sta- 
jjl    tionary  until  December,  killing  a 
great  quantity  of  game    imrae- 
f   dia'tely  around  them.     Immense 
i   herds^of  buffalo  ranged  through 
the    forest    in    every    direction, 
feeding  upon  the  leaves  of  the 
?cane  or  the  rich  and  spontaneous 
fields  of  clover. 
On  the  22d  of  December,  Boone 


DANIEL    BOONE. 


and  John  Stuart,  one  of  his  companions,  left  their  encampment,  and 
following  one  of  the  numerous  paths  which  the  buffalo  had  made 
through  the  cane,  they  plunged  boldly  into  the  interior  of  the  forest. 
They  had  as  yet  seen  no  Indians,  and  the  country  had  been  reported 
as  totally  uninhabited.  This  was  true  in  a  strict  sense,  for  although 


ADVENTURES    OP    DANIEL    BOONE.  41 

the  southern  and  northwestern  tribes  were  in  the  habit  of  hunting 
here  as  upon  neutral  ground,  yet  not  a  single  wigwam  had  been 
erected,  nor  did  the  land  bear  the  slightest  mark  of  having  ever 
been  cultivated.  The  different  tribes  would  fall  in  with  each  other, 
and  from  the  fierce  conflicts  which  generally  followed  these  casual 
rencounters,  the  country  had  been  known  among  them  by  the  name 
of  "the  dark  and  bloody  ground /"  The  two  adventurers  soon 
learned  the  additional  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed.  While 
roving  carelessly  from  canebrake  to  canebrake,  and  admiring  the 
rank  growth  of  vegetation,  and  the  variety  of  timber  which  marked 
the  fertility  of  the  soil,  they  were  suddenly  alarmed  by  a  party  of 
Indians,  who,  springing  from  their  place  of  concealment,  rushed 
upon  them  with  a  rapidity  which  rendered  escape  impossible. 

They  were  almost  instantly  seized,  disarmed,  and  made  prisoners. 
Their  feelings  may  be  readily  imagined.  They  were  in  the  hands  of 
an  enemy  who  knew  no  alternative  between  adoption  and  torture ; 
and  the  numbers  and  fleetness  of  their  captors,  rendered  escape  by 
open  means  impossible,  while  their  jealous  vigilance  seemed  equally 
fatal  to  any  secret  attempt.  Boone,  however,  was  possessed  of  a 
temper  admirably  adapted  to  the  circumstances  in  which  he  was 
placed.  Of  a  cold  and  saturnine,  rather  than  an  ardent  disposition, 
he  was  never  either  so  much  elevated  by  good  fortune  or  depressed 
by  bad,  as  to  lose  for  an  instant  the  full  possession  of  all  his  facul 
ties.  He  saw  that  immediate  escape  was  impossible,  but  he  en- 
courged  his  companion,  and  constrained  himself  to  accompany  the 
Indians  in  all  their  excursions,  with  so  calm  and  contented  an  air, 
•  that  their  vigilance  insensibly  began  to  relax. 

On  the  seventh  evening  of  their  captivity,  they  encamped  in  a 
thick  canebrake,  and  having  built  a  large  fire,  lay  down  to  rest. 
The  party  whose  duty  it  was  to  watch,  were  weary  and  negligent, 


42 


ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE. 


ESCAPE  OF   BOONE   AND  STUART. 


and  about  midnight,  Boone,  who  had  not  closed  an  eye,  ascertained 
from  the  deep  breathing  all  around  him,  that  the  whole  party,  in 
cluding  Stuart,  was  in  a  deep  sleep.  Gently  and  gradually  extri 
cating  himself  from  the  Indians 
who  lay  around  him,  he  walked 
cautiously  to  the  spot  where 
Stuart  lay,  and  having  succeeded 
in  awakening  him,  without  alarm 
ing  the  rest,  he  briefly  informed 
him  of  his  determination,  and 
exhorted  him  to  arise,  make  no 
noise,  and  follow  him.  Stuart, 
although  ignorant  of  the  design, 
and  suddenly  roused  from  sleep,  fortunately  obeyed  with  equal 
silence  and.  ceterity,  and  within  a  few  minutes  they  were  beyond 
hearing. 

Rapidly  traversing  the  forest,  by  the  light  of  the  stars  and  the 
barks  of  the  trees,  they  ascertained  the  direction  in  which  the  camp 
lay,  but  upon  reaching  it  on  the  next  day,  to  their  great  grief,  they 
found  it  plundered  and  deserted,  with  nothing  to  show  the  fate  of 
their  companions  :  and  even  to  the  day  of  his  death,  Boone  knew 
not  whether  they  had  been  killed  or  taken,  or  had  voluntarily 
abandoned  their  cabin  and  returned.  Here,  in  a  few  days,  they 
were  accidentally  joined  by  Boone's  brother  and  another  man,  who 
had  followed  them  from  Carolina,  and  fortunately  stumbled  upon 
their  camp.  This  accidental  meeting  in  the  bosom  of  a  vast  wilder 
ness,  gave  great  relief  to  the  two  brothers,  although  their  joy  was 
soon  overcast. 

Boone  and  Stuart,  in  a  second  excursion,  were  again  pursued  by 
savages,  and  Stuart  was  shot  and  scalped,  while  Booiie  fortunately 


ADVENTURES    OP    DANIEL    BOONE.  43 

escaped.  Within  a  few  days  they  sustained  another  calamity,  if 
possible,  still  more  distressing.  Their  only  remaining  companion 
was  benighted  in  a  hunting  excursion,  and  while  encamped  in  the 
woods  alone,  was  attacked  and  devoured  by  the  wolves. 

The  two  brothers  were  thus  left  in  the  wilderness,  alone,  separated 
by  several  hundred  miles  from  home,  surrounded  by  hostile  Indians, 
and  destitute  of  every  thing  but  their  rifles.  After  having  had 
such  melancholy  experience  of  the  dangers  to  which  they  were 
exposed,  it  might  be  supposed  that  their  fortitude  would  have  given 
way,  and  that  they  would  instantly  have  returned  to  the  settle 
ments.  But  the  most  remarkable  feature  in  Boone's  character,  was 
a  calm  and  cold*  equajunity  which  rarely  rose  to  enthusiasm,  and 
never  sunk  to  despondence. 

His  courage  undervalued  the  danger  to  which  he  was  exposed, 
and  his  presence  of  mind,  which  never  forsook  him,  enabled  him,  on 
all  occasions,  to  take  the  best  means  of  avoiding  it.  The  wilder 
ness,  with  all  its  dangers  and  privations,  had  a  charm  for  him, 
which  is  scarcely  conceivable  by  one  brought  up  in  a  city;  and 
he  determined  to  remain  alone,  while  his  brother  returned  to  Caro 
lina  for  an  additional  supply  of  ammunition,  as  their  original  supply 
was  nearly  exhausted.  His  situation  would  seem  in  the  highest 
degree  gloomy  and  dispiriting.  The  dangers  which  attended  his 
brother  on  his  return  were  nearly  equal  to  his  own ;  and  each  had 
left  a  wife  and  children,  which  Boone  acknowledged  cost  him  many 
an  anxious  thought. 

But  the  wild  and  solitary  grandeur  of  the  country  around  him, 
where  not  a  tree  had  been  cut,  nor  a  house  erected,  was  to  him  an 
inexhaustible  source  of  admiration  and  delight ;  and  he  says  him 
self,  that  some  of  the  most  rapturous  moments  of  his  life  were  spent 
in  those  lonely  rambles.  The  utmost  caution  was  necessary  to 


44  ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE. 

avoid  the  savages,  and  scarcely  less  to  escape  the  ravenous  hunger 
of  the  wolves  that  prowled  nightly  around  him  in  immense  numbers. 
He  was  compelled  frequently  to  shift  his  lodgings,  and  by  un 
doubted  signs,  saw  that  the  Indians  had  repeatedly  visited  his  hut 
during  his  absence.  He  sometimes  lay  in  canebrakes,  without  fire, 
and  heard  the  yells  of  the  Indians  around  him.  Fortunately,  how 
ever,  he  never  encountered  them. 

X'On  the  27th  of  July,  1770,  his  brother  returned  with  a  supply  of 
ammunition ;  and  with  a  hardihood,  which  appears  almost  incre 
dible,  they  ranged  through  the  country  in  every  direction,  and  with 
out  injury,  until  March.  1771.  They  then  returned  to  North  Caro 
lina,  where  Daniel  rejoined  his  family,  after  an  absence  of  three 
years,  during  nearly  the  whole  of  which  time  he  had  never  tasted 
bread  or  salt,  nor  seen  the  face  of  a  single  white  man,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  his  brother,  and  the  two  friends  who  had  been  killed. 
He  here  determined  to  sell  his  farm,  and  remove,  with  his  family, 
to  the  wilderness  of  Kentucky. 

Accordingly,  on  the  25th  of  September,  1771,  having  disposed  of 
all  the  property  which  he  could  not  take  with  him,  he  took  leave 
of  his  friends  and  commenced  his  journey  to  the  west.  A  number 
of  milk  cows,  and  horses,  laden  with  a  few  necessary  utensils,  formed 
the  whole  of  his  baggage.  His  wife  and  children  were  mounted  on 
horseback  and  accompanied  him,  every  one  regarding  them  as  de 
voted  to  destruction.  In  Powell's  valley  they  were  joined  by  five 
more  families  and  forty  men  well  armed.  Encouraged  by  this  ac 
cession  of  strength,  they  advanced  with  additional  confidence,  but 
had  soon  a  severe  warning  of  the  further  dangers  which  awaited 
them.  When  near  Cumberland  mountain,  their  rear  was  suddenly 
attacked  with  great  fury  by  a  scouting  party  of  Indians,  and  thrown 
into  considerable  confusion. 


ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE.  45 

The  party,  however,  soon  rallied,  and  being  accustomed  to  Indian 
warfare,  returned  the  fire  with  such  spirit  and  effect,  that  the  Indians 
were  repulsed  with  slaughter.  Their  own  loss,  however,  had  been 
severe.  Six  men  were  killed  upon  the  spot,  and  one  wounded. 

Among  the  killed  was  Boone's 
eldest  son,  to  the  unspeak 
able  affliction  of  his  family. 
The  disorder  and  grief  oc 
casioned  by  this  rough  recep 
tion,  seems  to  have  affected 
I  the  emigrants  deeply,  as  they 
instantly  retraced  their  steps 
to  the  settlements  on  Clinch 
river,  forty  miles  from  the 

BOONE  FIGHTING  OVER  THE  DEAD  BODY  OF  HIS  RON.     SCenG    °*    actlOtt.        Here    they 

remained  until  June,  1774,  probably  at  the  request  of  the  women, 
who  must  have  been  greatly  alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  plunging 
more  deeply  into  a  country,  upon  the  skirts  of  which  they  had  wit 
nessed  so  keen  and  bloody  a  conflict. 

At  this  time,  Boone,  at  the  request  of  Governor  Dunmore,  of 
Virginia,  conducted  a  number  of  surveyors  to  the  falls  of  Ohio,  a 
distance  of  eight  hundred  miles.  After  his  return,  he  was  engaged 
under  Dunmore  until  1775  in  several  affairs  with  the  Indians,  and 
at  the  solicitation  of  some  gentlemen  of  North  Carolina,  he  at 
tended  at  a  treaty  with  the  Cherokees,  for  the  purpose  of  purchas 
ing  the  lands  south  of  Kentucky  river. 

It  was  under  the  auspices  of  Col.  Eichard  Henderson,  that 
Boone's  next  visit  to  Kentucky  was  made.  Leaving  his  family  on 
Clinch  river,  he  set  out  at  the  head  of  a  few  men,  to  mark  out  a 
road  for  the  pack  horses  or  wagons  of  Henderson's  party.  This 


46 


ADVENTURES    OP    DANIEL    BOONE. 


laborious  and  dangerous  duty,  he  executed  with  his  usual  patient 
fortitude,  until  he  came  within  fifteen  miles  of  the  spot  where 
Boonesborough  afterwards  was  built.  Here,  on  the  22nd  of  March, 
his  small  party  was  attacked  by  the  Indians,  and  suffered  a  loss  of 
four  men  killed  and  wounded.  The  Indians,  although  repulsed  with 
loss  in  this  affair,  renewed  the  attack  with  equal  fury  on  the  next 
day,  and  killed  and  wounded  five  more  of  his  party.  On  the  1st 

of  April,  the  survivors  began 
to  build  a  small  fort  on  the 
Kentucky  river,  afterwards 
called  Boonesborough,  and 
on  the  4th,  they  were  again 
attacked  by  the  Indians,  and 
lost  another  man.  Notwith 
standing  the  harassing  at 
tacks  to  which  they  were 
7£  constantly  exposed,  (for  the 
Indians  seemed  enraged  to 
madness  at  the  prospect  of 
their  building  houses  on  their  hunting  ground,)  the  work  was 
prosecuted  with  indefatigable  diligence,  and  on  the  14th  was 
completed. 

Boone  instantly  returned  to  Clinch  river  for  his  family,  deter 
mined  to  bring  them  with  him  at  every  risk.  This  was  done  as 
soon  as  the  journey  could  be  performed,  and  Mrs.  Boone  and  her 
daughters  were  the  first  white  women  who  stood  upon  the  banks 
of  the  Kentucky  river,  as  Boone  himself  had  been  the  first  white 
man  who  ever  built  a  cabin  upon  the  borders  of  the  state. 

Within  a  few  weeks  after  the  arrival  of  Mrs.  Boone  nml  her 
daughters,  the  infant  colony  was  reinforced  by  three  more  families. 


THE   FORT   AT   BOOXESBOR00GH. 


ADVENTIJRKS    OF    DANIEL    BOONE.  47 

Boonesborough,  however,  was  the  central  object  of  Indian  hostili 
ties,  and  scarcely  had  his  family  become  domesticated  in  their  new 
possession,  when  they  were  suddenly  attacked  by  a  party  of  In 
dians,  and  lost  one  of  their  garrison.  This  was  on  the  24th  of 
December,  1775. 

In  the  following  July,  however,  a  much  more  alarming  incident 
occurred.  One  of  his  daughters,  in  company  with  a  Miss  Gallo 
way,  were  amusing  themselves  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of 
the  fort,  when  a  party  of  Indians  suddenly  rushed  out  of  a  cane- 
brake,  and,  intercepting  their  return,  took  them  prisoners.  The 


CAPTURE   OF   BOOSE'S   DAfOHTEB. 

screams  of  the  terrified  girls  quickly  alarmed  the  family.  The 
small  garrison  was  dispersed  in  their  usual  occupations  ;  but  Boone 
hastily  collected  a  small  party  of  eight  men,  and  pursued  the 
enemy.  So  much  time,  however,  had  been  lost,  that  the  Indians 
had  got  several  miles  the  start  of  them.  The  pursuit  was  urged 
through  the  night  with  great  keenness,  by  woodsmen  capable  of 


48  ADVENTURES    OP    DANIEL    BOONE. 

following  a  trail  at  all  times,  and  on  the  following  day  they  came  up 
with  them. 

The  attack  was  so  sudden  and  furious,  that  the  Indians  were 
driven  from  their  ground  before  they  had  leisure  to  tomahawk  their 
prisoners,  and  the  girls  were  recovered  without  having  sustained 
any  other  injury,  than  excessive  fright  and  fatigue.  Nothing  but  a 
barren  outline  of  this  interesting  occurrence  has  been  given.  The 
Indians  lost  two  men,  while  Boone's  party  was  uninjured. 

From  this  time  until  the  15th  of  April,  1777  the  garrison  was 
incessantly  harassed  by  flying  parties  of  Indians.  While  ploughing 
their  corn,  they  were  waylaid  and  shot ;  while  hunting  they  were 
chased  and  fired  upon;  and  sometimes  a  solitary  Indian  would 
creep  up  near  the  fort,  in  the  night,  and  fire  upon  the  first  of  the 
garrison  who  appeared  in  the  morning.  They  were  in  a  constant 
state  of  anxiety  and  alarm,  and  the  most  ordinary  duties  could  only 
be  performed  at  the  risk  of  their  lives. 

On  the  15th  of  April  the  enemy  appeared  in  large  numbers, 
hoping  to  crush  the  infant  settlement  at  a  single  blow.  Boones- 
borough,  Logan's  Fort,  and  Harrodsburgh,  were  attacked  at  one 
and  the  same  time.  But,  destitute  as  they  were  of  artillery,  scal 
ing  ladders,  and  all  the  proper  means  of  reducing  fortified  places, 
they  could  only  distress  the  men,  alarm  the  women,  and  destroy  the 
corn  and  cattle.  Boonesborough  sustained  some  loss,  as  did  the 
other  stations,  but  the  enemy  being  more  exposed,  suffered  so 
severely  as  to  retire  with  precipitation. 

No  rest,  however,  was  given  to  the  unhappy  garrison.  On  the 
4th  of  July  following,  they  were  again  attacked  by  two  hundred 
warriors,  and  again  repulsed  the  enemy  with  loss.  The  Indians  re 
treated  ;  but  a  few  days  afterwards,  fell  upon  Logan's  station  with 
great  fury,  having  sent  detachments  to  alarm  the  other  stations,  so 


ADVENTURES    OP    DANIEL    BOONE. 


49 


as  to  prevent  the  appearance  of  reinforcements  to  Logan's.  In  this 
last  attempt,  they  displayed  great  obstinacy,  and  as  the  garrison 
consisted  only  of  fifteen  men,  they  were  reduced  to  extremity.  Not 
a  moment  could  be  allowed  for  sleep.  Burning  arrows  were  shot 
upon  the  roofs  of  the  houses,  and  the  Indians  often  pressed  boldly 
up  to  the  gates,  and  attempted  to  hew  them  down  with  their  toma 

hawks.  Fortunately,  at  this 
critical  time,  Colonel  Bow 
man  arrived  from  Virginia 
with  one  hundred  men,  well 
armed,  and  the  savages  pre 
cipitately  withdrew,  leaving 
the  garrison  almost  exhaust 
ed  with  fatigue,  and  reduced 
to  twelve  men. 

A  brief  period  of  repose 

the 


KEXTO*  8AVINO  THE   LIFE  0,  BOOXK. 

settlers  endeavored  to  repair  the  damages  done  to  their  farms. 
But  a  period  of  heavy  trial  to  Boone  and  his  family  was  approach 
ing.  In  January,  1778,  accompanied  by  thirty  men,  Boone  went 
to  the  Blue  Licks  to  make  salt  for  the  different  stations  ;  and  on 
the  7th  of  February  following,  while  out  hunting,  he  fell  in  with 
one  hundred  and  two  Indian  warriors,  on  their  march  to  attack 
Boonesborough.  He  instantly  fled,  but,  being  upwards  of  fifty 
years  old,  was  unable  to  contend  with  the  fleet  young  men  who 
pursued  him,  and  was  a  second  time  taken  prisoner.  As  usual,  he 
was  treated  with  kindness  until  his  final  fate  was  determined,  and 
was  led  back  to  the  Licks,  where  his  men  were  still  encamped. 
Here  his  whole  party,  to  the  number  of  twenty-seven,  surrendered 


50 


ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE. 


themselves,  upon  the  promise  of  life  and  good  treatment,  both  of 
which  conditions  were  faithfully  observed. 

Had  the  Indians  prosecuted  their  enterprise,  they  might,  perhaps, 
by  showing  their  prisoners,  and  threatening  to  put  them  to  torture, 
have  operated  so  far  upon  the  sympathies  of  the  garrisons,  as  to 
have  obtained  considerable  results.  But  nothing  of  the  kind  was 
attempted.  They  had  already  been  unexpectedly  successful ;  and  it 
is  their  custom,  after  good  or  bad  fortune,  immediately  to  return 
home  and  enjoy  their  triumph,  or  lament  their  ill  success.  Boone 
and  his  party  were  conducted  to  the  old  town  of  Chillicothe,  where 
they  remained  until!  the  following  March.  No  journal  was  written 
during  this  period  by  either  Boone,  or  his  party.  AVe  are  only  in 
formed  that  his  mild  and  pa 
tient  equanimity  wrought 
powerfully  upon  the  Indians ; 

/that  he  was  adopted  into  a 

.'// 

II  family,  and  uniformly  treated 

/  with  the  .  utmost  affection. 
CMWVU  One  fact  is  given  us  which 
shows  his  acute  observation, 
and  knowledge  of  mankind. 
At  the  various  shooting 
matches  to  which  he  was  in 
vited,  he  took  care  not  to  beat  too  often.  He  knew  that  no 
feeling  is  more  painful  than  that  of  inferiority,  and  that  the  most 
effectual  way  of  keeping  them  in  a  good  humor  with  him,  was  to  keep 
them  in  a  good  humor  with  themselves.  He,  therefore,  only  shot 
well  enough,  to  make  it  an  honor  to  beat  him,  and  thus  found  him 
self  a  universal  favorite. 

On  the  10th  of  March,  1778,  Boone  was  conducted  to  Detroit, 


BOOXE    TAKEN    TO    DETROIT. 


ADVENTURES  OP  DANIEL  BOONE.  51 

where  Governor  Hamilton  himself  offered  £100  for  his  ransom;  but 
so  strong  was  the  affection  of  the  Indians  for  their  prisoner,  that  it 
was  positively  refused.  Several  English  gentlemen,  touched  with 
sympathy  for  his  misfortunes,  made  pressing  offers  of  money  and 
other  articles,  but  Boone  steadily  refused  to  receive  benefits  which 
he  could  never  return.  The  offer  was  honorable  to  them,  and  the 
refusal  was  dictated  by  rather  too  refined  a  spirit  of  independence. 
Boone's  anxiety  on  account  of  his  wife  and  children,  was  incessant, 
and  the  more  intolerable,  as  he  dared  not  excite  the  suspicion  of  the 
Indians  by  any  indication  of  a  wish  to  rejoin  them. 

Upon  his  return  from  Detroit,  he  observed  that  one  hundred  and 
fifty  warriors  of  various  tribes  had  assembled,  painted  and  equipped 
for  an  expedition  against  Boonesborough.  His  anxiety  at  this  sight 
became  ungovernable,  and  he  determined,  at  every  risk,  to  effect  his 
escape.  During  the  whole  of  this  agitating  period,  however,  he  per 
mitted  no  symptoms  of  anxiety  to  escape  him.  He  hunted  and  shot 
with  them,  as  usual,  until  the  morning  of  the  16th  of  June,  wh?n, 
taking  an  early  start,  he  left  CMllicothe,  and  directed  his  route  to 
Boonesborough.  The  distance  exceeded  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles, 
but  he  performed  it  in  four  days,  during  which  he  ate  only  one  meal. 
He  appeared  before  the  garrison  like  one  risen  from  the  dead. 

His  wife,  supposing  him  killed,  had  transported  herself,  children, 
and  property  to  her  father's  house,  in  North  Carolina ;  his  men, 
suspecting  no  danger,  were  dispersed  in  their  ordinary  avocations, 
and  the  works  had  been  permitted  to  go  to  waste.  Not  a  moment 
was  to  be  lost.  The  garrison  worked  day  and  night  upon  the  forti 
fications.  New  gates,  new  flanks,  and  double  bastions,  were  soon 
completed.  The  cattle  and  horses  were  brought  into  the  fort,  am 
munition  prepared,  and  every  thing  made  ready  for  the  approach 
of  the  enemy  within  ten  days  after  his  arrival.  At  this  time,  one 


52 


ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOUNE. 


of  his  companions  in  captivity  arrived  from  Cliillicothe,  and  an 
nounced  that  his  escape  had  determined  the  Indians  to  delay  the 
invasion  for  three  weeks. 

During  this  interval,  it  was  ascertained  that  numerous  spies  were 
traversing  the  woods  and  hovering  around  the  station,  doubtless  for 
the  purpose  of  observing  and  reporting  the  condition  of  the  gar 
rison.  Their  report  could  not  have  been  favorable.  The  alarm  had 
spread  very  generally,  and  all  were  upon  the  alert.  The  attack  was 
delayed  so  long,  that  Boone  began  to  suspect  that  they  had  been 
discouraged  by  the  report  of  the  spies ;  and  he  determined  to  in- 

vade  them.  Selecting  nine 
teen  men  from  his  garrison, 
he  put  himself  at  their  head, 
and  marched  with  equal  si 
lence  and  celerity,  against 
the  town  of  Paint  Creek,  on 
the  Scioto.  He  arrived,  with- 
jout  discovery,  within  four 
,  miles  of  the  town,  and  there 
encountered  a  party  of  thirty 
warriors  on  their  march  to 
unite  with  the  grand  army  in  the  expedition  against  Boonesborough. 
Instantly  attacking  them  with  great  spirit,  he  compelled  them  to 
give  way  with  some  loss,  and  without  any  injury  to  himself.  He 
then  halted,  and  sent  two  spies  in  advance,  to  ascertain  the  con 
dition  of  the  village.  In  a  few  hours  they  returned  with  the  intel 
ligence  that  the  town  was  evacuated.  He  instantly  concluded  tbat 
the  grand  army  was  upon  its  march  against  Boonesborough,  whose 
situation,  as  well  as  his  own,  was  exceedingly  critical.  Retracing 
his  steps,  he  marched  day  and  night,  hoping  still  to  elude  the 


INDIAN   ENCAMPMENT. 


ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE.  53 

enemy,  and  reach  Boonesborough  before  them.  He  soon  fell  in 
with  their  trail,  and  making  a  circuit  to  avoid  them,  he  passed  their 
army  on  the  sixth  day  of  their  march,  and  on  the  seventh  reached 
Boonesborough. 

On  the  eighth,  the  enemy  appeared  in  great  force.  There  were 
nearly  five  hundred  Indian  warriors,  armed  and  painted  in  their  usual 
manner,  and  what  was  still  more  formidable,  they  were  conducted 
by  Canadian  officers,  well  skilled  in  the  usages  of  modern  warfare. 
As  soon  as  they  were  arrayed  in  front  of  the  fort,  the  British  colors 
were  displayed,  and  an  officer,  with  a  flag,  was  sent  to  demand  the 
surrender  of  the  fort,  with  a  promise  of  quarter  and  good  treatment 
in  case  of  compliance,  and  threatening  "  the  hatchet,"  in  case  of  a 
storm.  Boone  requested  two  days  for  consideration,  which,  in 
defiance  of  all  experience  and  common  sense,  was  granted.  This 
interval,  as  usual,  was  employed  in  preparation  for  an  obstinate 
resistance.  The  cattle  were  brought  into  the  fort,  the  horses  se 
cured,  and  all  things  made  ready  against  the  commencement  of 
hostilities. 

Boone  then  assembled  the  garrison,  and  represented  to  them  the 
condition  in  which  they  stood.  They  had  not  now  to  deal  with 
Indians  alone,  but  with  British  officers,  skilled  in  the  art  of  attack 
ing  fortified  places,  sufficiently  numerous  to  direct,  but  too  few  to 
restrain  their  savage  allies.  If  they  surrendered,  their  lives  might 
and  probably  would  be  saved ;  but  they  would  suffer  much  incon 
venience,  and  must  lose  all  their  property.  If  they  resisted,  and 
were  overcome,  the  life  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child,  would  be 
sacrificed.  The  hour  was  now  come  in  which  they  were  to  deter 
mine  what  was  to  be  done.  If  they  were  inclined  to  surrender,  he 
would  announce  it  to  the  officer ;  if  they  were  resolved  to  maintain 
the  fort,  he  would  share  their  fate,  whether  in  life  or  death.  He 


54  ADVENTURES    OP    DANIEL    BOONE. 

had  scarcely  finished,  when  every  man  arose  and  in  a  firm  tone  an 
nounced  his  determination  to  defend  the  fort  to  the  last. 

Boone  then  appeared  at  the  gate  of  the  fortress,  and  commu 
nicated  to  Captain  Duquesne  the  resolution  of  his  men.  Disap 
pointment  and  chagrin  were  strongly  painted  upon  the  face  of  the 
Canadian  at  this  answer  ;  but  endeavoring  to  disguise  his  feelings, 
he  declared,  that  Governor  Hamilton  had  ordered  him  not  to  injure 
the  men  if  it  could  be  avoided,  and  that  if  nine  of  the  principal 
inhabitants  of  the  fort  would  come  out  into  the  plain  and  treat  with 
them,  they  would  instantly  depart  without  farther  hostility.  The 
insidious  nature  of  this  proposal  was  evident,  for  they  could  con 
verse  very  well  from  where  they  then  stood,  and  going  out  would 
only  place  the  officers  of  the  fort  at  the  mercy  of  the  savages,  not 
to  mention  the  absurdity  of  supposing  that  this  army  of  warriors 
would  " treat"  but  upon  such  terms  as  pleased  them,  and  no  terms 
were  likely  to  do  so,  short  of  a  total  abandonment  of  the  country. 

Notwithstanding  these  obvious  objections,  the  word  "  treat" 
sounded  so  pleasantly  in  the  ears  of  the  besieged,  that  they  agreed 
at  once  to  the  proposal,  and  Boone  himself,  attended  by  eight  of 
his  men,  went  out  and  mingled  with  the  savages,  who  crowded 
around  them  in  great  numbers,  and  with  countenances  of  deep 
anxiety.  The  treaty  then  commenced  and  was  soon  concluded. 
Duquesne,  after  many  pretty  periods  about  the  kindness  and  hu 
manity  which  should  accompany  the  warfare  of  civilized  beings,  at 
length  informed  Boone,  that  it  was  a  custom  with  the  Indians,  upon 
the  conclusion  of  a  treaty  with  the  whites,  for  two  warriors  to  take 
hold  of  the  hand  of  each  white  man. 

Boone  thought  this  rather  a  singular  custom,  but  there  was  no 
time  to  dispute  about  etiquette,  particularly  as  he  could  not  be 
more  in  their  power  than  he  already  was ;  so  he  signified  his  will- 


ADVENTURES  OF  DANIEL  BOONE.  55 

ingncss  to  conform  to  the  Indian  mode  of  cementing  friendship. 
Instantly,  two  warriors  approached  each  white  man,  with  the  word 
"brother"  upon  their  lips,  but  a  very  different  expression  in  their 
eyes,  and  grappling  him  with  violence,  attempted  to  bear  him  off. 
They  expected  such  a  consummation,  and  all  at  the  same  moment 
sprung  from  their  enemies  and  ran  to  the  fort,  under  a  heavy  fire, 
which  fortunately  only  wounded  one  man. 

The  attack  instantly  commenced  by  a  heavy  fire  against  the 
picketing,  and  was  returned  with  fatal  accuracy  by  the  garrison. 
The  Indians  quickly  sheltered  themselves,  and  the  action  became 
more  cautious  and  deliberate.  Finding  but  little  effect  from  the 
fire  of  his  men,  Duqucsne  next  resorted  to  a  more  formidable  mode 
of  attack.  The  fort  stood  on  the  south  bank  of  the  river,  within 
sixty  yards  of  the  water.  Commencing  under  the  bank,  where 
their  operations  were  concealed  from  the  garrison,  they  attempted 
to  push  a  mine  into  the  fort.  Their  object,  however,  was  fortu 
nately  discovered  by  the  quantity  of  fresh  earth  which  they  were 
compelled  to  throw  into  the  river,  and  by  which  the  water  became 
muddy  for  some  distance  below.  Boone  instantly  cut  a  trench 
within  the  fort  in  such  a  manner  as  to  intersect  the  line  of  their 
approach,  and  thus  frustrated  their  design. 

The  enemy  exhausted  all  the  ordinary  artifices  of  Indian  warfare, 
but  were  steadily  repulsed  in  every  effort.  Finding  their  numbers 
daily  thinned  by  the  deliberate  but  fatal  fire  of  the  garrison,  and 
seeing  no  prospect  of  final  success,  they  broke  up  on  the  ninth 
day  of  the  siege,  and  returned  home.  The  loss  of  the  garrison 
was  two  me*n  killed  and  four  wounded.  On  the  part  of  the  sav 
ages,  thirty-seven  were  killed  and  many  wounded,  who,  as  usual, 
were  all  carried  off.  This  was  the  last  siege  sustained  by  Boones- 
borough.  The  country  had  increased  so  rapidly  in  numbers,  and 


56  ADVENTURES    OF    DANIEL    BOONE. 

so  many  other  stations  lay  between  Boonesborough  and  the  Ohio, 
that  the  savages  could  not  reach  it,  without  leaving  enemies  in 
the  rear. 

In  the  autumn  of  this  year  Boone  returned  to  North  Carolina 
for  his  wife  and  family,  the  former  having,  as  already  observed, 
supposed  him  dead,  and  returned  to  her  father. 

In  the  summer  of  1780,  he  returned  to  Kentucky  with  his  family 
and  settled  at  Boonesborough.  Here  he  continued  busily  engaged 
upon  his  farm  until  the  6th  of  October,  when,  accompanied  by  his 
brother,  he  went  to  the  Lower  Blue  Licks,  for  the  purpose  of  pro 
viding  himself  with  salt.  This  spot  seemed  fatal  to  Boone.  Here 
he  had  once  been  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians,  and  here  he  was  des 
tined,  within  two  years,  to  lose  his  youngest  son,  and  to  witness 


THE   FIGHT   AT  THK   SALT-WORKS. 

the  slaughter  of  many  of  his  dearest  friends.  His  present  visit  was 
not  free  from  calamity.  Upon  their  return,  they  were  encountered 
by  a  party  of  Indian?,  and  his  brother,  who  had  accompanied  him 


A    PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    IN    A    CANOE.  57 

faithfully  through  many  years  of  toil  and  danger,  was  killed  and 
.scalped  before  his  eyes. 

Unable  either  to  prevent  or  avenge  his  death,  Boone  was  com 
pelled  to  fly,  and  by  his  superior  knowledge  of  the  country,  con 
trived  to  elude  his  pursuers.  They  followed  his  trail,  however,  by 
the  scent  of  a  dog,  that  pressed  him  closely,  and  prevented  his  con 
cealing  himself.  This  was  one  of  the  most  critical  moments  of  his 
life,  but  his  usual  coolness  and  fortitude  enabled  him  to  meet  it. 
He  halted  until  the  dog.  baying  loudly  upon  his  trail,  came  within 
gunshot,  when  he  deliberately  turned  and  shot  him  dead.  The 
thickness  of  the  woods  and  the  approach  of  darkness  then  enabled 
him  to  effect  his  escape. 


A    PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    IN    A    CANOE. 

ONE  morning  in  September,  1817,  Solomon  Sweatland,  of  Con- 
neaut,  on  the  Ohio  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  had  risen  at  the  earliest 
dawn  to  enjoy  his  favorite  amusement  of  hunting  deer.  This  ex 
citing  sport  he  had  been  accustomed  to  follow  in  connection  with  a 
friend  and  neighbor,  who,  by  the  aid  of  dogs,  would  drive  the  deer 
into  the  lake,  where  Sweatland  would  pursue  them  in  his  cunoe  and 
shoot  them  without  difficulty.  On  the  present  occasion  he  had  left 
his  cabin  without  his  coat  or  waistcoat  to  listen  for  the  baying  of 
the  dogs  as  they  drove  the  deer.  The  welcome  sound  soon  greeted 
his  ears,  and  he  was  surprised  to  find  that  a  noble  buck  had  already 
taken  the  water,  and  was  some  little  distance  out  in  the  lake.  In 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  moment  he  threw  his  hat  upon  the  beach, 
jumped  into  his  canoe,  and  put  off  after  the  animal,  with  every 
nerve  thrilling  with  intense  interest  in  the  pursuit.  The  wind, 


58  A    PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    IN    A    CANOE. 

which  had  been  blowing  steadily  from  the  south  during  the  night, 
had  now  increased  to  a  gale,  but  he  was  too  intent  upon  securing 

the  valuable  prize  which  was 
breasting  the  waves  in  advance 
to  heed  the  dictates  of  prudence. 
The  race  promised  to  be  a  long 
one,  for  the  deer  was  a  powerful 
animal,  and  was  not  to  be  easily 
beaten  by  a  log  canoe  and  a 
single  paddle.  A  considerable 
AFTER  THE  DEER.  distance  from  the  land  had  been 

attained,  and  the  canoe  had  shipped  a  heavy  sea  before  he  overtook 
the  deer,  who  turned  and  made  for  the  shore. 

Upon  tacking  to  pursue  him,  Sweatland  was  at  once  apprised  of 
his  danger  by  the  fact  that,  with  his  utmost  exertions,  he  not  only 
made  no  progress  in  the  desired  direction,  but,  on  the  contrary,  was 
drifting  further  out  to  sea.  He  had  been  observed  in  his  outward 
progress  by  his  neighbor,  as  well  as  by  his  own  family,  and  as  he 
disappeared  from  sight,  considerable  apprehension  was  felt  for  his 
safety.  The  alarm  was  sooii  given  in  the  neighborhood,  and  it  was 
decided  by  those  competent  to  judge  that  his  return  would  be  im 
possible,  and  unless  help  could  be  afforded  him  that  he  was  doomed 
to  perish  at  sea.  Actuated  by  those  generous  impulses  which  often 
induce  men  to  risk  their  own  lives  to  save  those  of  others,  three 
neighbors,  Messrs.  Gilbert,  Cousins,  and  Bel  den,  took  a  light  boat 
and  started  in  search  of  the  wanderer.  They  met  the  deer  return 
ing,  but  could  sec  nothing  of  Iheir  neighbor  and  friend.  They  made 
stretches  off  shore  in  the  probable  range  of  the  fugitive,  until  they 
reached  a  distance  of  five  or  six  miles  from  from  the  land,  when, 
meeting  with  a  heavy  sea  in  which  they  deemed  it  impossible  for  a 


A    PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    IN    A    CANOE.  59 

canoe  to  live,  and  seeing  no  signs  of  it  on  the  vast  expanse  of 
waters,  they  reluctantly,  and  not  without  difficulty  and  danger,  re 
turned  to  shore,  and  Sweatland  was  given  up  as  lost.  Meantime 
the  object  of  their  search  was  laboring  at  his  paddle,  in  the  vain 
hope  that  the  wind  might  abate,  or  that  aid  might  reach  him  from 
the  shore.  One  or  two  schooners  were  in  sight  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  but  notwithstanding  he  made  every  effort  to  attract  the  atten 
tion  of  their  crews,  he  failed  to  do  so. 

For  a  long  time  the  shore  continued  in  eight,  and  as  he  traced  its 
dim  and  fast-receding  outline,  and  recognized  the  spot  where  stood  his 
cabin,  within  whose  precincts  were  the  cherished  objects  of  his  affec 
tions,  now  doubly  dear  from  the  prospect  of  losing  them  forever,  he 
felt  that  the  last  tie  which  united  him  in  companionship  with  his  fel 
low-men  was  about  to  be  dissolved,  and  the  world,  with  all  its  busy 
interests,  forever  hidden  from  his  sight.  Fortunately  he  possessed 
a  cool  head  and  a  stout  heart,  which,  united  with  a  considerable 
share  of  physical  strength  and  power  of  endurance,  eminently 
fitted  him  for  any  emergency.  He  was  a  good  sailor,  and  his  ex 
perience  taught  him  that  while  there  was  life  there  was  hope.  That 
experience  taught  him  also,  as  the  outline  of  the  far-off  shore  dis 
appeared  from  his  sight,  that  his  only  expedient  was  to  endeavor  to 
reach  the  Canada  side,  a  distance  of  fifty  miles.  It  was  now  blow 
ing  a  gale,  and  the  sea  was  evidently  increasing,  so  that  it  required 
the  most  incredible  exertion  on  his  part  to  trim  his  uncouth  vessel 
to  the  waves.  lie  was  obliged  to  stand  erect,  and  move  cautiously 
from  one  end  to  the  other,  well  aware  that  one  lost  stroke  of  the 
paddle,  or  a  tottering  movement,  would  bring  his  voyage  to  a  sud 
den  termination.  Much  of  his  attention  was  likewise  required  in 
bailing  out  the  canoe,  which  he  managed  to  do  with  one  of  his  sub 
stantial  shoes.  Hitherto  he  had  been  blessed  with  the  light  of  day, 


60 


A    PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    IN    A    CANOE. 


but  to  add  to  his  distress,  night  was  fast  approaching,  when  he  could 
only  depend  upon  a  kind  Providence  to  guide  him  over  the  dark 
waste  of  waters.  The  sky,  too,  began  to  be  overcast,  and  an  occa 
sional  star  which  glistened  through  the  haze  was  all  the  light 
afforded  him  through  that  long  and  fearful  night.  Wet  to  the  skin 
by  the  constant  dashing  spray ;  part  of  the  time  in  water  half  up  to 
the  knees ;  so  cold  that  his  blood  seemed  chilled  in  his  veins ;  and 
almost  famished  with  hunger,  he  felt  that  death  was  preferable  to 
such  long-continued  suffering,  and  nothing  but  the  thought  of  his 
family  sustained  him  in  his  exertions  to  keep  his  boat  trimmed  and 
headed  for  the  land. 

When  morning  dawned,  the  outline  of  the  Canada  shore  greeted 
his  eyes,  and  he  found  he  had  made  land  in  the  vicinity  of  Long  Point. 
Here  he  met  with  another  difficulty,  in  an  adverse  wind  and  heavy 
breakers ;  but  the  same  hand  which  had  sustained  him  thus  far 
guided  him  in  this  emergency,  and  after  thirty  hours  of  unremitting 

and  incredible  exertions,  he  suc 
ceeded  in  landing  in  safety. 
What  his  emotions  were  on  again 
treading  the  green  and  solid 
earth,  we  shall  not  attempt  to  in 
quire,  but  his  trials  were  not  yet 
ended.  He  found  himself  faint 
with  hunger,  and  exhausted  with 
fatigue,  at  the  distance  of  forty 
miles  from  any  human  habitation, 
while  the  country  that  intervened  was  a  desert  filled  with  marshes 
and  tangled  thickets,  from  which  nothing  could  be  obtained  to  supply 
his  wants.  These  difficulties,  together  with  the  reduced  state  of  his 
strength,  made  his  progress  toward  the  settlement  slow  and  toilsome. 


THE   CANADA   SHORE. 


A    PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    IN    A    CANOE.  61 

On  his  way  he  found  a  quantity  of  goods  which  had  been  thrown 
ashore  from  the  wreck  of  some  vessel,  which,  although  they  afforded 
him  no  immediate  relief,  were  afterward  of  material  service.  After 
a  long  and  weary  march  through  the  wilderness  he  arrived  at  length 
at  the  settlement,  where  he  was  received  and  treated  with  great 
kindness  and  hospitality  by  the  people. 

When  his  strength  was  sufficiently  recruited  he  procured  a  boat 
and  went  in  search  of  his  goods.  These  he  found  and  brought  off. 
He  then  started  overland  for  Buffalo,  where  he  disposed  of  part  of 
his  treasure,  and  with  the  proceeds  furnished  himself  with  a  com 
plete  outfit,  and  finding  the  Traveler,  Captain  Charles  Brown,  from 
Couneaut,  in  the  harbor,  he  engaged  passage  on  board  of  her.  The 
captain  and  crew  had  heard  of  his  disappearance,  and  looked 
upon  him  as  one  risen  from  the  grave.  His  story  was  so  astonish 
ing  as  scarcely  to  be  credible,  but  as  he  was  there  in  person  to 
verify  it,  it  could  not  be  doubted.  Within  a  day  or  two  he  was  on 
his  way  to  join  his  family,  who,  he  was  informed  by  the  captain,  had 
given  him  up  for  dead,  and  were  wrapped  in  the  deepest  despair.  His 
feelings  can  be  easily  imagined  as  he  approached  the  vicinity  of 
that  home  which  he  had  never  expected  again  to  behold.  When 
the  packet  arrived  opposite  the  house,  the  crew  gave  three  long, 
loud,  and  hearty  cheers,  and  fired  guns  from  the  deck  in  token  of 
joy,  which  led  his  family  to  anticipate  his  return.  On  landing,  he 
found  that  his  funeral  sermon  had  been  preached,  and  he  had  the 
rare  privilege  of  seeing  his  own  widow,  clothed  in  the  habiliments 
of  deep  mourning. 


62 


THE    MYSTERY    AT    LANCASTER. 


THE    MYSTERY   AT    LANCASTER. 

THE  American  authorities  found  much  difficulty  in  disposing  of 
their  prisoners.  They  had  no  posts  regularly  fitted  for  the  purpose  ; 
and  they  could  suggest  no  better  means  for  securing  them,  than  to 
place  them  under  guard  in  a  thickly  settled  part  of  the  country, 
where  the  inhabitants  were  most  decidedly  hostile  to  the  English. 
The  town  of  Lancaster,  in  Pennsylvania,  was  one  of  those  selected 
for  this  purpose.  The  prisoners  were  confined  in  barracks,  enclosed 


THE   MILITARY   BARRACKS    AT   LANCASTER. 

with  a  stockade,  and  vigilantly  guarded.  But  in  spite  of  all  pre 
cautions,  they  often  disappeared  in  an  unaccountable  manner,  and 
nothing  was  fceard  of  them  till  they  had  resumed  their  places  in  the 
English  army.  Many  and  various  were  the  conjectures  as  to  the 
means  of  their  escape  ;  the  officers  inquired  and  investigated  in  vain  ; 
the  country  was  explored  to  no  purpose ;  the  soldiers  shook  their 


THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER.  63 

heads,  and  told  of  fortune-tellers,  pedlars,  and  such  characters 
who  had  been  seen  at  intervals ;  and  sundry  of  the  more  credulous 
could  think  of  nothing  but  supernatural  agency ;  but  whether  man 
or  spirit  was  the  conspirator,  the  mystery  was  unbroken. 

When  this  became  known  to  Washington,  he  sent  General  Plazen 
to  take  this  responsible  charge.  This  energetic  officer,  after  ex 
hausting  all  resources,  resorted  to  stratagem.  He  was  convinced 
that,  as  the  nearest  British  post  was  more  than  a  hundred  miles 
distant,  the  prisoners  must  be  aided  by  Americans,  but  where  the 
suspicion  should  fall,  he  could  not  even  conjecture,  the  reproach  of 
toryism  being  almost  unknown  in  that  region.  Having  been 
trained  to  meet  exigencies  of  this  kind  in  a  distinguished  career, 
as  colonel  in  the  British  army,  his  plan  was  formed  at  once,  and 
communicated  to  an  officer  of  his  own,  upon  whose  talent  he  relied 
for  its  successful  execution.  This  was  Captain  Lee,  whose  courage 
and  ability  fully  justified  the  selection. 

The  secret  plan  concocted  between  them,  was  this.  It  was  to 
be  given  out  that  Lee  was  absent  on  furlough  or  command.  He, 
meanwhile,  was  to  assume  the  dress  of  a  British  prisoner,  and, 
having  provided  himself  with  information  and  a  story  of  his  cap 
ture,  was  to  be  thrown  into  the  barracks  where  he  might  gain  the 
confidence  of  the  soldiers,  and  join  them  in  a  plan  of  escape. 
How  well  Captain  Lee  sustained  his  part,  may  be  inferred  from 
the  fact  that  when  he  had  disappeared  and  placed  himself  among 
the  prisoners,  his  own  officers  and  soldiers  saw  him  every  day 
without  the  least  suspicion.  The  person  to  whom  the  author  of 
this  sketch  is  indebted  for  these  particulars,  was  the  intendant  of 
the  prisoners,  and  familiar  with  Lee ;  but  though  compelled  to 
see  him  often  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty,  he  never  penetrated 
the  disguise.  Well  it  was  for  Lee.  that  his  disguise  was  s*o  com- 


THE    MYSTERY    AT    LANCASTER. 


plete.  Had  his  associates  suspected  his  purpose  to  betray  them, 
his  history  would ' have  been  embraced  in  the  proverb,  "dead  men 
tell  no  tales." 

For  many  days  he  remained  in  this  situation,  making  no  dis 
coveries  whatever.  He  thought  he  perceived  at  times,  signs  of 
intelligence  between  the  prisoners  and  an  old  woman,  who  was 
allowed  to  bring  fruit  for  sale,  within  the  enclosure.  She  was 
known  to  be  deaf  and  half  witted,  and  was  therefore  no  object  of 
suspicion.  It  was  known  that  her  son  had  been  disgraced  and 
punished  in  the  American  army,  but  she  had  never  betrayed  any 

malice  on  that  account,  and  no  one 
dreamed  that  she  could  have  had  the 
power  to  do  injury  if  she  possessed 
the  will.  Lee  watched  her  closely, 
but  saw  nothing  to  confirm  his  sus 
picions.  Her  dwelling  was  about  a 
mile  distant,  a  wild  retreat  where  she 
shared  her  miserable  quarters  with 
a  dog  and  cat,  the  former  of  which 
mounted  guard  over  her  mansion, 
while  the  latter  encouraged  superstitious  fears  that  were  equally 
effectual  in  keeping  visitors  away. 

One  dark,  stormy  night,  in  autumn,  he  was  lying  awake  at 
midnight,  meditating  on  the  enterprise  he  had  undertaken,  which, 
though  in  the  beginning  it  had  recommended  itself  to  his  romantic 
disposition,  had  now  lost  all  its  charms.  It  was  one  of  those 
tempests,  which  in  our  climate  so  often  hang  upon  the  path 
of  the  departing  year.  His  companion  slept  -soundly,  but  the  wind, 
which  shook  the  building  to  its  foundation,  and  threw  heavy 
splashe's  of  rain  against  the  window,  conspired  with  the  state  of 


THE  OLD  FRUIT   WOMAN. 


THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER. 


65 


his  mind  to  keep  him  wakeful.  All  at  once,  the  door  was  gently 
opened,  and  a  figure  moved  silently  into  the  room.  It  was  too 
dark  to  observe  its  motions  narrowly,  but  he  could  see  that  it 
stooped  towards  one  of  the  sleepers,  who  immediately  arose ;  next 
it  approached  and  touched  him  on  the  shoulder.  Lee  immediately 
started  up;  the  figure  then  allowed  a  slight  gleam  from  a  dark 
lantern  to  pass  over  his  face,  and  as  it  did  so,  whispered  im 
patiently,  "  not  the  man — but  come !"  It  then  occurred  to  Lee, 
that  this  was  the  opportunity  so  much  desired.  The  unknown  then 
whispered  to  him,  to  keep  his  place  till  another  man  was  called ; 
but  just  at  that  moment,  some  noise  disturbed  him,  and  making 
a  sign  to  Lee  to  follow,  he  moved  silently  out  of  the  room. 

They  found  the  door  of  the  house  unbarred,  and  a  small  part  of 
the  fence  removed,  where  they  passed  out  without  molestation ; 
the  sentry  had  retired  to  a  shelter  where  he  thought  he  could 
guard  his  post  without  suffering  from  the  rain ;  but  Lee  saw  that 
his  conductors  put  themselves  in  preparation  to  silence  him  if  he 

should     happen    to    address 
them.      Just     without     the 
fence,   appeared    a   stooping 
figure,    wrapped    in    a    red 
i  cloak,  and  supporting  itself 
|with  a  large  stick,  which  Lee 
at  once  perceived  could  be 
I  no  other  than  the  old  fruit  woman.     But  the 

[most  profound   silence  was   observed;   a  man 
I 
came  out  of  a  thicket  at  a  little  distance,  and 

THE   OLD   WOMAN   IN    A 

ifEw  CHARACTER.       joined  them,  and  the  whole   party  moved  on 
ward  under  the  guidance  of  the  old  woman.     At  first,  they  fre 
quently  stopped  to  listen,  but  having  heard  the  sentinels  cry,  "  all's 
5 


66  THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER. 

well,"  they  seemed  reassured,  and  moved  with  more  confidence 
than  before. 

They  soon  came  near  to  her  cottage,  under  an  overhanging  bank, 
where  a  bright  light  was  shining  out  from  a  little  window  upon 
the  wet  and  drooping  boughs  that  hung  near  it.  The  dog  received 
them  graciously,  and  they  entered.  A  table  was  spread  with  some 
coarse  provisions  upon  it,  and  a  large  jug,  which  one  of  the 
soldiers  was  about  to  seize,  when  the  man  who  conducted  them, 
withheld  him. 

"No,"  said  he,  "we  must  first  proceed  to  business."  He  then 
went  to  a  small  closet,  from  which  he-'  returned  with  what  seemed 
to  have  been  originally  a  bible,  though  now  it  was  worn  to  a 
mahogany  color,  and  a  spherical  form.  "While  they  were  doing  this, 
Lee  had  time  to  examine  his  companions ;  one  of  whom  was  a 
large,  quite  good-looking  soldier,  the  other  a  short,  stout  man,  with 
much  the  aspect  of  a  villain.  They  examined  him  in  turn,  and  as 
Lee  had  formerly  been  obliged  to  punish  the  shorter  soldier 
severely,  he  felt  some  misgivings  when  the  fellow's  eye  rested 
upon  him.  Their  conductor  was  a  middle-aged,  harsh-looking  man, 
whom  Lee  had  never  seen  before. 

As  no  time  was  to  be  lost,  their  guide  explained  to  them  in  a 
few  words,  that,  before  he  should  undertake  his  dangerous  enter 
prise,  he  should  require  of  them  to  swear  upon  the  scriptures,  not 
to  make  the  least  attempt  to  escape,  and  never  to  reveal  the  cir 
cumstances  or  agents  in  the  proceeding,  whatever  might  befal  them. 
The  soldiers,  however,  insisted  on  deferring  this  measure,  till  they 
had  formed  some  slight  acquaintance  with  the  contents  of  the  jug, 
and  expressed  their  sentiments  on  the  subject,  rather  by  actions 
than  words.  In  this  they  were  joined  by  Lee,  who  by  this  time 
had  begun  to  contemplate  the  danger  of  the  enterprise,  in  a  new 


THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER.  67 

and  unpleasant  point  of  view.  If  he  were  to  be  compelled  to 
accompany  his  party  to  New  York,  his  disguise  would  at  once  be 
detected,  and  it  was  certain  that  he  would  be  hanged  as  a  spy. 
He  had  supposed,  beforehand,  that  he  "should  find  no  difficulty 
in  escaping  at  any  moment ;  but  he  saw  that  their  conductor  had 
prepared  arms  for  them,  which  they  were  to  use  in  taking  the 
life  of  any  one  who  should  attempt  to  leave  them — and  then  the 
oath.  He  might  possibly  have  released  himself  from  its  obliga 
tions,  when  it  became  necessary  for  the  interests  of  his  country; 
but  no  honorable  man  can  well  bear  to  be  driven  to  an  emergency, 
in  which  he  must  violate  an  oath,  however  reluctantly  taken.  He 
felt  that  there  was  no  retreating,  when  there  came  a  heavy  shock, 
as  of  something  falling  against  the  sides  of  the  house ;  their  prac 
ticed  ears  at  once  detected  the  alarm  gun;  and  their  conductor, 
throwing  down  the  old  bible,  which  he  had  held  all  the  while  im 
patiently  in  his  hand,  directed  the  party  to  follow  him  in  close 
order,  and  immediately  quitted  the  house,  taking  with  him  his  dark 
lantern. 

They  went  on  with  great  dispatch,  but  not  without  difficulty. 
Sometimes  their  footing  would  give  way  on  some  sandy  bank  or 
slippery  field ;  and  when  their  path  led  through  the  woods,  the 
wet  boughs  dashed  heavily  in  their  faces.  Lee  felt  that  he  might 
have  deserted  his  precious  companions  while  they  were  in  this 
hurry  and  alarm ;  but  he  felt  that,  as  yet,  he  had  made  no  dis 
coveries ;  and  however  dangerous  his  situation  was,  he  could  not 
bear  to  confess  that  he  had  not  nerve  to  carry  it  through.  On  he 
went,  therefore,  for  two  or  three  hours,  and  was  beginning  to  sink 
with  fatigue,  when  the  barking  of  a  dog  brought  the  party  to  a 
stand.  Their  conductor  gave  a  low  whistle,  which  was  answered 
at  no  great  distance,  and  a  figure  came  forward  in  the  darkness 


68 


THE    MYSTERY    AT    LANCASTER. 


who  whispered   to   their   guide,  and   then  led   the  way  up   to   a 
building,  which   seemed,  by  the   shadowy  outline,  to   be  a  large 

stone  barn.  They  entered 
it,  and  were  severally  placed 
in  small  nooks  where  they 
could  feel  that  the  hay  was 
all  around  them,  except  on 
the  side  of  the  wall.  Short 
ly  after,  some  provisions 
were  brought  to  them  with 
the  same  silence,  and  it  was 
signified  to  them  that  they  were  to  remain  con 
cealed  through  the  whole  of  the  coming  day. 

Through  a  crevice  in  the  wall  Lee  could  dis- 
THE  OLD  STONE  BARN,  cover,  as  the  day  came  on,  that  the  barn  was 
attached  to  a  small  house.  He  was  so  near  the  house  that  he  could 
overhear  the  conversation  which  was  carried  on  about  the  door. 
The  morning  rose  clear,  and  it  was  evident  from  the  inquiries  of 
horsemen,  who  occasionally  galloped  up  to  the  door,  that  the  country 
was  alarmed.  The  farmer  gave  short  and  surly  replies,  as  if  un 
willing  to  be  taken  off  from  his  labor ;  but  the  other  inmates  were 
eager  in  their  questions,  and,  from  the  answers,  Lee  gathered  that 
the  means  by  which  he  and  his  companions  had  escaped  were  as 
mysterious  as  ever. 

The  next  night,  when  all  was  quiet,  they  resumed  their  march, 
and  explained  to  Lee,  that  as  he  was  not  with  them  in  their  con 
spiracy  and  was  accidentally  associated  with  them  in  thei»  escape, 
they  should  take  the  precaution  to  keep  him  before  them,  just  be 
hind  the  guide.  He  submitted  without  opposition,  though  the  ar 
rangement  considerably  lessened  the  chances  in  favor  of  his  escape. 


THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER.  69 

He  observed,  from  the  direction  of  the  stars,  that  they  did  not 
move  in  a  direct  line  toward  the  Delaware,  but  they  changed 
their  course  so  often  that  he  could  not  conjecture  at  what  point 
they  intended  to  strike  the  river.  He  endeavored,  whenever  any 
peculiar  object  appeared,  to  fix  it  in  his  memory  as  well  as 
the  darkness  would  permit,  and  succeeded  better  than  could 
have  been  expected,  considering  the  agitated  state  in  which  he 
traveled. 

For  several  nights  they  went  on  in  this  manner,  being  deliverd 
over  to  different  persons  from  time  to  time ;  and  as  Lee  could 
gather  from  their  whispering  conversation,  they  were  regularly 
employed  on  occasions  like  the  present,  and  well  rewarded  by  the 
British'  for  their  services.  Their  employment  was  full  of  danger; 
and  though  they  seemed  like  desperate  men,  he  could  observe 
that  they  never  remitted  their  precautions.  They  were  concealed 
by  day  in  barns — cellars — caves  made  for  the  purpose,  and  similar 
retreats,  and  one  day  was  passed  in  a  tomb,  the  dimensions  of 
which  had  been  enlarged,  and  the  inmates,  if  there  had  been  any, 
banished  to  make  room  for  the  living.  The  burying  grounds 
were  a  favorite  retreat,  and  on  more  occasions  than  one  they 
were  obliged  to  resort  to  superstitious  alarms  to  remove  intruders 
upon  their  path ;  their  success  fully  justified  the  experiment,  and, 
unpleasantly  situated  as  he  was,  in  the  prospect  of  soon  being  a 
ghost  himself,  he  could  not  avoid  laughing  at  the  expedition  with 
which  old  and  young  fled  from  the  fancied  apparitions  under 
clouds  of  night,  wishing  to  meet  such  enemies,  like  Ajax,  in  the 
face  of  day. 

Though  the  distance  to  the  Delaware  was  not  great,  they  had 
now  been  twelve  days  on  the  road,  and  such  was  the  vigilance 
and  suspicion  prevailing  throughout  the  country,  that  they  almost 


70  THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER. 

despaired  of  effecting  their  object.  The  conductor  grew  impa 
tient;  and  Lee's  companions,  at  least  one  of  them,  became  fero 
cious.  There  was,  as  we  have  said,  something  unpleasant  to  him 
in  the  glance  of  this  fellow  toward  him,  which  became  more  and 
more  fierce  as  they  went  on  ;  but  it  did  not  appear  whether  it 
was  owing  to  circumstances  or  actual  suspicion.  It  so  happened 
that,  on  the  twelfth  night,  Lee  was  placed  in  a  barn,  while  the 
rest  of  the  party  sheltered  themselves  in  the  cellar  of  a  little  stone 
church,  where  they  could  talk  and  act  with  more  freedom,  both 
because  the  solitude  of  the  place  was  not  often  disturbed,  even  on 
the  Sabbath — and  because  even  the  proprietors  did  not  know 
that  illegal  hands  had  added  a  cellar  to  the  conveniences  of  the 
building. 

The  party  were  seated  here  as  the  day  broke,  and  the  light 
which  struggled  in  through  crevices  opened  for  the  purpose  showed 
a  low  room  about  twelve  feet  square,  with  a  damp  floor  and  large 
patches  of  white  mould  upon  the  walls.  Finding,  probably,  that 
the  pavement  afforded  no  accommodation  for  sleeping,  the  wor 
thies  were  seated  each  upon  a  little  cask,  which  seemed  like 
those  used  for  gunpowder.  Here  they  were  smoking  pipes  with 
great  diligence,  and,  at  intervals  not  distant,  applying  a  huge 
canteen  to  their  mouths,  from  which  they  drank  with  upturned 
faces,  expressive  of  solemn  satisfaction.  While  they  were  thus  en 
gaged,  the  short  soldier  asked  them  in  a  careless  way,  if  they  knew 
whom  they  had  in  the  party.  The  others  started,  and  took  their 
pipes  from  their  mouths  to  ask  him  what  he  meant. 

"  I  mean,"  said  he,  "  that  we  are  honored  with  the  company  of 
Captain  Lee,  of  the  rebel  army.  The  rascal  once  punished  me, 
and  I  never  mistook  my  man  when  I  had  a  debt  of  that  kind  to  pay. 
Now  I  shall  have  my  revenge." 


THE    MYSTERY    AT    LANCASTER. 


71 


The  others  hastened  to  express  their  disgust  at  his  ferocity,  say 
ing,  that  if,  as  he  said,  their  companion  was  an  American  officer, 
all  they  had  to  do  was  to  watch  him  closely.  They  said  that,  as 
he  had  come  among  them  uninvited,  he  must  go  with  them  to 
New  York,  and  take  the  consequences  ;  but,  meantime,  it  was  their 
interest  not  to  seem  to  suspect  him,  otherwise  he  might  give  an 
alarm,  whereas  it  was  evidently  his  intention  to  go  with  them  till 
they  were  ready  to  embark  for  New  York.  The  other  persisted 
in  saying  that  he  would  have  his  revenge  with  his  own  hand,  upon 
which  the  conductor,  drawing  a  pistol,  declared  to  him  that  if  he 
saw  the  least  attempt  to  injure  Captain  Lee,  or  any  conduct  which 
would  lead  him  to  suspect  that  his  disguise  was  discovered,  he 

would  that  moment  shoot  him 


through  the  head.     The  soldier 
put  his  hand  upon  his  knife  with 
an  ominous  scowl  upon  the  con 
ductor,  but  seeing  that  he  had 
to  do  with  one  who  was  likely 
P  to  be  as  good  as  his  word,  he 
restrained  himself,  and  began  to 
arrange  some  rubbish  to  serve 
JM    him  for  a  bed.     The  other  soldiers  followed  his 
ifffil   example,  and  their  guide  withdrew,  locking  the 
door  after  him. 

The  next  night  they  went  on  as  usual,  but 
the  manner  of  their  conductor  showed  there  was  more  danger  than 
before ;  in  fact,  he  explained  to  the  party,  that  they  were  now  not 
far  from  the  Delaware,  and  hoped  to  reach  it  before  midnight.  They 
occasionally  heard  the  report  of  a  musket,  which  seemed  to  indicate 
that  some  movement  was  going  on  in  the  country.  Thus  warned, 


THE  CONDUCTOR'S 

THREAT. 


72  THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER. 

they  quickened  their  steps,  and  it  was  not  long  before  they  saw  a 
gleam  of  broad  clear  light  before  them,  such  as  is  reflected  from  calm 
waters  even  in  the  darkest  nights.  They  moved  up  to  it  with  deep 
silence ;  there  were  various  emotions  in  their  breasts ;  Lee  was 
hoping  for  an  opportunity  to  escape  from  an  enterprise  which 
was  growing  too  serious,  and  the  principal  objects  of  which  were 
already  answered ;  the  others  were  anxious  lest  some  accident 
might  have  happened  to  the  boat  on  which  they  depended  for 
crossing  the  stream. 

When  they  came  to  the  bank  there  were  no  traces  of  a  boat  on 
the  waters.  Their  conductor  stood  still  for  a  moment  in  dismay ; 
but,  recollecting  himself,  he  said  it  was  possible  it  might  have  been 
secured  lower  down  the  stream,  and,  forgetting  everything  else,  he 
directed  the  larger  soldier  to  accompany  him,  and,  giving  a  pistol 
to  the  other,  he  whispered,  "  if  the  rebel  officer  attempt  to  betray 
us,  shoot  him ;  if  not,  you  will  not,  for  your  own  sake,  make  any 
noise  to  show  where  we  are."  In  the  same  instant  they  departed, 
and  Lee  was  left  alone  with  the  ruffian. 

He  had  before  suspected  the  fellow  knew  him,  and  now  doubts 
were  changed  to  certainty  at  once.  Dark  as  it  was,  it  seemed  as 
if  fire  flashed  from  his  eye,  now  that  he  felt  revenge  was  in  his 
power.  Lee  was  as  brave  as  any  officer  in  the  army ;  but  he  was 
unarmed,  and  though  he  was  strong,  his  adversary  was  still  more 
powerful.  While  he  stood  uncertain  what  to  do,  the  fellow  seemed 
to  be  enjoying  the  prospect  of  revenge,  as  he  looked  upon  him 
with  a  steady  eye.  Though  the  officer  stood  in  appearance  un 
moved,  the  sweat  rolled  in  heavy  drops  from  his  brow,  lie  soon 
took  his  resolution,  and  sprang  upon  his  adversary  with  the  in 
tention  of  wresting  the  pistol  from  his  hand  ;  but  the  other  was 
upon  his  guard,  and  aimed  with  such  precision,  that  had  the  pistol 


THE    MYSTERY     AT    LANCASTER. 


been  charged  with  a  bullet,  that  moment  would  have  been  his 
last.  But  it  seemed  that  the  conductor  had  trusted  to  the  sight 
of  his  weapons  to  render  the  use  of  them  unnecessary,  and  had 
therefore  loaded  them  only  with  powder;  as  it  was,  the  shock 
threw  Lee  to  the  ground ;  but  fortunately  as  the  fellow  dropped 
the  pistol,  it  fell  where  Lee  could  reach  it,  and  as  his  adversary 
stooped,  and  was  drawing  his  knife  from  his  bosom,  Lee  was  able 
to  give  him  a  stunning  blow.  He  immediately  threw  himself  upon 

the  assassin,  and  a  long  and 
bloody  struggle  began ;  they 
were  so  nearly  matched  in 
strength  and  advantage, 
that  neither  dared  unclench 
his  hold  for  the  sake  of 
grasping  the  knife ;  the  blood 
gushed  from  their  mouths, 
and  the  combat  would  have 
probably  ended  in  favor  of  the  assassin,  when 
steps  and  voices  were  heard  advancing,  and 
they  found  themselves  in  the  hands  of  a  party 
of  countrymen,  who  were  armed  for  the  occa 
sion,  and  were  scouring  the  banks  of  the  river.  They  were  forcibly 
torn  apart,  but  so  exhausted  and  breathless,  that  neither  could 
make  any  explanation,  and  they  submitted  quietly  to  the  disposal  of 
their  captors. 

The  party  of  armed  countrymen,  though  they  had  succeeded 
in  their  attempt,  and  were  sufficiently  triumphant  on  the  occasion, 
were  sorely  perplexed  to  determine  how  to  dispose  of  their  pris 
oners.  After  much  discussion,  one  of  them  proposed  to  obtain  the 
decision  of  the  wisdom  of  the  nearest  magistrate.  They  accord- 


THE   BLOODY   STRUGGLE. 


74  THE  MYSTERY  AT  LANCASTER. 

ingly  proceeded  with  their  prisoners  to  his  mansion,  about  two 
miles  distant,  and  called  on  him  to  rise  and  attend  to  business.  A 
window  was  hastily  thrown  up,  and  the  justice  put  forth  his  night- 
capped  head,  and,  with  more  wrath  than  became  his  dignity,  ordered 
them  off;  and,  in  requital  for  their  calling  him  out  of  bed  in  the 
cold,  generously  wished  them  to  the  warmest  place  which  then 
occurred  to  his  imagination.  However,  resistance  was  vain ;  he  was 
compelled  to  rise ;  and,  as  soon  as  the  prisoners  were  brought  before 
him,  he  ordered  them  to  be  taken  in  irons  to  the  city  of  Philadel 
phia.  Lee  improved  the  opportunity  to  take  the  old  gentleman 
aside,  and  told  him  who  he  was,  and  why  he  was  thus  disguised ; 
the  justice  only  interrupted  him  with  the  occasional  inquiry,  "Most 
done  ?"  When  he  had  finished,  the  magistrate  told  him  that  his 
story  was  very  well  made,  and  told  in  a  manner  very  creditable  to 
his  address,  and  that  he  should  give  it  all  the  weight  it  seemed  to 
require.  All  Lee's  remonstrances  were  unavailing. 

As  soon  as  they  were  fairly  lodged  in  prison,  Lee  prevailed  on  the 
jailor  to  carry  a  note  to  Gen.  Lincoln,  informing  him  of  his  condi 
tion.  The  general  received  it  as  he  was  dressing  in  the  morning, 
and  immediately  sent  one  of  his  aids  to  the  jail.  That  officer  could 
not  believe  his  eyes  when  he  saw  Captain  Lee.  His  uniform,  worn 
out  when  he  assumed  it,  was  now  hanging  in  rags  about  him,  and 
he  had  not  been  shaved  for  a  fortnight ;  and  he  wished,  very  na 
turally,  to  improve  his  appearance  before  presenting  himself  before 
the  Secretary  of  War ;  but  the  orders  were  peremptory  to  bring  him 
as  he  was.  The  general  loved  a  joke  full  well ;  his  laughter  was 
hardly  exceeded  by  the  report  of  his  own  cannon,  and  long  and 
loud  did  he  laugh  that  day. 

When  Captain  Lee  returned  to  Lancaster,  he  immediately  at 
tempted  to  retrace  the  ground,  and  so  accurate,  under  all  the 


DAVTD  CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAR.  75 

unfavorable  circumstances,  had  been  his  investigation,  that  he 
brought  to  justice  fifteen  persons,  who  had  aided  the  escape  of 
British  prisoners.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  to  those  who 
know  the  fate  of  revolutionary  officers,  that  he  received,  for  this 
hazardous  and  effectual  service,  no  reward  whatever. 


DAVID    CROCKETT'S    FIGHT    "WITH    A    BEAR— AS 
RELATED    BY    HIMSELF. 

I  WAS  compelled  to  move  on  slowly ;  and  was  frequently  falling 
over  logs,  and  into  the  cracks  made  by  the  earthquakes,  so  that  I 
was  very  much  afraid  I  would  break  my  gun.  However,  I  went 

on  about  three  miles,  when 
I  came  to  a  good  big  creek, 
which    I    waded.      It    was 
very  cold,  and  the  creek  was 
about  knee-deep ;  but  I  felt 
no  great  inconvenience  from 
it  just  then,  as   I   was   all 
over  wet   with  sweat  from 
running,  and  I  felt  hot  enough.      After  I  got 
over  this  creek  and  out  of  the  cane,  which  was 
very  thick  on  all  our  creeks,  I  listened  for  my 

CROCKETT  AND  THE 

BEAK.  dogs.     I  found  they  had  either  treed  or  brought 

the  bear  to  a  stop,  as  they  continued  barking  in  the  same  place. 
I  pushed  on  as  near  in  the  direction  of  the  noise  as  I  could,  till  I 
found  the  hill  was  too  steep  for  me  to  climb,  and  so  I  backed 
and  went  down  the  creek  some  distance,  till  I  came  to  a  hollow, 
and  then  took  up  that,  till  I  came  to  a  place  where  I  could  climb 


76  DAVID  CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH  A  BEAR. 

up  the  hill.  It  was  mighty  dark,  and  it  was  difficult  to  see  my  way, 
or  anything  else.  -  When  I  got  up  the  hill.  I  found  I  had  passed 
the  dogs  ;  and  so  I  turned  and  went  to  them.  I  found,  when  I  got 
there,  they  had  treed  the  bear  in  a  large  forked  poplar,  and  it  was 
setting  in  the  fork. 

I  could  see  the  lump,  but  not  plain  enough  to  shoot  with  any 
certainty,  as  there  was  no  moonlight ;  and  so  I  set  in  to  hunting  for 
some  dry  brush  to  make  me  a  light ;  but  I  could  find  none,  though  I 
could  find  that  the  ground  was  torn  mightily  to  pieces  by  the 
cracks. 

At  last  I  thought  I  could  shoot  by  guess,  and  kill  him  ;  so  I 
pointed  as  near  the  lump  as  I  could,  and  fired  away.  But  the  bear 
didn't  come,  he  only  clumb  up  higher,  and  got  out  on  a  limb,  which 
helped  me  to  see  him  better.  I  now  loaded  up  again  and  fired,  but 
this  time  he.  di'dn't  move  at  all.  I  commenced  loading  for  a  third 
fire,  but  the  first  thing  I  knowed,  the  bear  was  down  among  my  dogs, 
and  they  were  fighting  all  around  me.  I  had  my  big  butcher  in  my 
belt,  and  I  had  a  pair  of  dressed  buckskin  breeches  on.  So  I  took 
out  my  knife,  and  stood  determined,  if  he  should  get  hold  of  me,  to 
defend  myself  in  the  best  way  I  could.  I  stood  there  for  some  time, 
and  could  now  and  then  see  a  white  dog  I  had,  but  the  rest  of  them, 
and  the  bear,  which  were  dark  colored,  I  couldn't  see  at  all,  it  was 
so  miserable  dark.  They  still  fought  around  me,  and  sometimes 
within  three  feet  of  me ;  but,  at  last,  the  bear  got  down  into  one  of 
the  cracks  that  the  earthquakes  had  made  in  the  ground,  about  four 
feet  deep,  and  I  could  tell  the  biting  end  of  him  by  the  hollering  of 
my  dogs.  So  I  took  my  gun  and  pushed  the  muzzle  of  it  about,  till 
I  thought  I  had  it  against  the  main  part  of  his  body,  and  fired ;  but 
it  happened  to  be  only  the  fleshy  part  of  his  foreleg.  With  this  he 
jumped  out  of  the  crack,  and  he  and  the  dogs  had  another  hard 


DAVID  CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH   A  BEAR.  71 

fight  around  me,  as  before.  At  last,  however,  they  forced  him  back 
into  the  crack  again,  as  he  was  when  I  had  shot. 

I  had  laid  down  my  gun  in  the  dark,  and  I  now  began  to  hunt  for 
it ;  and,  while  hunting,  I  got  hold  of  a  pole,  and  I  concluded  I  would 
punch  him  awhile  with  that.  I  did  so,  and  when  I  would  punch 
him,  the  dogs  would  jump  in  on  him,  and  he  would  bite  them 
badly,  and  they  would  jump  out  again.  I  concluded,  as  he  would 
take  punching  so  patiently,  it  might  be  that  he  would  lie  still 
enough  for  me  to  get  down  in  the  crack,  and  feel  slowly  along  till  I 
could  find  the  right  place  to  give  him  a  dig  with  my  butcher.  So  I 
got  down,  and  my  dogs  got  in  before  him  and  kept  his  head  towards 
them,  till  I  got  along  easily  up  to  him  ;  and  placing  my  hand  on  his 
rump,  felt  for  his  shoulder,  just  behind  which  I  intended  to  strike 
him.  I  made  a  lunge  with  my  long  knife,  and  fortunately  stuck  him 
right  through  the  heart,  at  which  he  just  sank  down,  and  I  crawled 
out  in  a  hurry.  In  a  little  time  my  dogs  all  come  out  too,  and 
seemed  satisfied,  which  was  the  way  they  always  had  of  telling  me 
that  they  had  finished  him. 

I  suffered  very  much  that  night  with  cold,  as  my  leather  breeches, 
and  every  thing  else  I  had  on,  was  wet  and  frozen.  But  I  managed 
to  get  my  bear  out  of  this  crack  after  several  hard  trials,  and  so  I 
butchered  him  and  laid  down  to  try  to  sleep.  But  my  fire  was  very 
bad,  and  I  couldn't  find  anything  that  would  burn  well  to  make  it 
any  better ;  and  so  I  concluded  I  should  freeze,  if  I  didn't  warm 
myself  in  some  way  by  exercise.  So  I  got  up  and  hollered  awhile, 
and  then  I  would  just  jump  up  and  down  with  all  my  might,  and 
throw  myself  into  all  sorts  of  motions.  But  all  this  wouldn't  do ; 
for  my  blood  was  now  getting  cold,  and  the  chills  coming  all  over 
me.  I  was  so  tired,  too,  that  I  could  hardly  walk  ;  but  I  thought  I 
would  do  the  best  I  could  to  save  my  life,  and  then,  if  I  died,  no- 


78 


THE    ROMANCE    OF    WAR. 


body  would  be  to  blame.  So  I  went  to  a  tree  about  two  feet 
through,  and  not  a  limb  on  it  for  thirty  feet,  and  I  would  climb  up 
to  the  limbs,  and  then  lock  my  arms  together  around  it,  and  slide 
down  to  the  bottom  again.  This  would  make  the  insides  of  my  legs 
and  arms  feel  mighty  warm  and  good.  I  continued  this  till  daylight 
in  the  morning,  and  how  often  I  dumb  up  my  tree  and  slid  down  I 
don't  know,  but  I  reckon  at  least  a  hundred  times. 


THE    ROMANCE    OF    WAR.-SERGEANT    JASPER    AND 
SALLY    ST.   CLAIR. 

SOMETIME  just  before,  or  about  the  beginning  of  the  war,  Sergeant 
Jasper,  of  Marion's  Brigade,  had  the  good  fortune  to  save  the  life 
of  a  young,  beautiful,  and  dark-eyed  Creole  girl,  called  Sally  St. 
Clair.  Her  susceptible  nature  was  overcome  with  gratitude  to  her 

preserver,  and  this  soon  ripened 
into  a  passion  of  love,  of  the  most 
deep  and  fervent  kind.  She  la 
vished  upon  him  the  whole  wealth 
of  her  affections,  and 
the  whole  depths  of  a 
~  passion  nurtured  by  a 
southern  sun.  When 
he  was  called  upon  to 
join  the  ranks  of  his 
country's  defenders,  the 
prospect  of  their  separation  almost  maddened  her.  Their  parting 
came,  but  scarcely  was  she  left  alone,  than  her  romantic  nature 
prompted  the  means  of  a  reunion.  Once  resolved,  no  considera- 


IN  THE   MTDST   OF  TTTE   BATTLE,  WITH  HER   LOVER 
BY   HER  SIDE,   THE   HEROIC   MAIDEN  DIES. 


THE    ROMANCE    OF    WAR.  79 

tion  of  danger  could  dampen  her  spirit,  and  no  thought  of  conse 
quences  could  move  her  purpose.  She  severed  her  long  and  jetty 
ringlets,  and  provided  herself  with  male  attire.  In  these  she  robed 
herself,  and  set  forth  to  follow  the  fortunes  of  her  lover. 

A  smooth  faced,  beautiful,  and  delicate  stripling  appeared  among 
the  hardy,  rough,  and  giant  frames,  who  composed  the  corps  to 
which  Jasper  belonged.  The  contrast  between  the  stripling  and 
these  men,  in  their  uncouth  garbs,  their  massive  faces,  embrowned 
and  discolored  by  sun  and  rain,  was  indeed  striking.  But  none 
were  more  eager  for  the  battle,  or  so  indifferent  to  fatigue,  as  the 
fair  faced  boy.  It  was  found  that  his  energy  of  character,  resolu 
tion  and  courage,  amply  supplied  his  lack  of  physique.  None  ever 
suspected  him  to  be  a  woman.  Not  even  Jasper  himself,  although 
she  was  often  by  his  side,  penetrated  her  disguise. 

The  romance  of  her  situation  increased  the  fervor  of  her  passion. 
It  was  her  delight  to  reflect  that,  unknown  to  him,  she  was  by  his 
side,  watching  over  him  in  the  hour  of  danger.  She  fed  her  passion 
by  gazing  upon  him  in  the  hour  of  slumber,  hovering  near  him, 
when  stealing  through  the  swamp  and  thicket,  and  being  always 
ready  to  avert  danger  from  his  head. 

But  gradually  there  stole  a  melancholy  presentiment  over  the 
poor  girl's  mind.  She  had  been  tortured  with  hopes  deferred ; 
the  war  was  prolonged,  and  the  prospect  of  being  restored  to  him 
grew  more  and  more  uncertain.  But  now  she  felt  that  her  dream 
of  happiness  could  never  be  realized.  She  became  convinced  that 
death  was  about  to  snatch  her  away  from  his  side,  but  she  prayed 
that  she  might  die,  and  he  never  know  to  what  length  the  violence 
of  her  passion  had  led  her. 

It  was  an  eve  before  a  battle.  The  camp  had  sunk  into  repose. 
The  watchfires  were  burning  low,  and  only  the  slow  tread  of  senti- 


80  THE    ROMANCE    OF    WAR. 

nels  fell  upon  the  profound  silence  of  the  night  air,  as  they  moved 
through  the  dark  shadows  of  the  forest.  Stretched  upon  the 
ground,  with  no  other  couch  than  a  blanket,  reposed  the  warlike 
form  of  Jasper.  Climbing  vines  trailed  themselves  into  a  canopy 
above  his  head,  through  which  the  stars  shone  down  softly.  The 
faint  flicker  from  the  expiring  embers  of  a  fire  fell  athwart  his  coun 
tenance,  and  tinged  the  cheek  of  one  who  bent  above  his  couch.  It 
was  the  smooth  faced  stripling  She  bent  low  down  as  if  to  listen 
to  his  dreams,  or  to  breathe  into  his  soul  pleasant  visions  of  love 
and  happiness.  But  tears  trace  themselves  down  the  fair  one's 
cheek,  and  fall  silently  but  rapidly  upon  the  brow  of  her  lover.  A 
mysterious  voice  has  told  her  that  the  hour  of  parting  has  come  ; 
that  to-morrow  her  destiny  is  consummated.  There  is  one  last, 
long,  lingering  look,  and  then  the  unhappy  maid  is  seen  to  tear  her 
self  away  from  the  spot,  to  weep  out  her  sorrows  in  privacy. 

Fierce  and  terrible  is  the  conflict  that  on  the  morrow  rages  on 
that  spot.  Foremost  in  the  battle  is  the  intrepid  Jasper,  and  ever 
by  his  side  fights  the  stripling  warrior.  'Often  during  the  heat  and 
the  smoke,  gleams  suddenly  upon  the  eyes  of  Jasper,  the  melancholy 
face  of  the  maiden.  In  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  surrounded  by 
enemies,  the  lovers  fight  side  by  side.  Suddenly  a  lance  is  leveled 
at  the  breast  of  Jasper  ;  but  swifter  than  the  lance  is  Sally  St.  Clair. 
There  is  a  wild  cry,  and  at  the  feet  of  Jasper  sinks  the  maiden,  with 
the  life  blood  gushing  from  the  white  bosom,  which  had  been  thrown, 
as  a  shield,  before  his  breast.  He  hears  not  now  the  din,  nor  the 
danger  of  the  conflict ;  but  down  by  the  side  of  the  dying  boy  he 
kneels.  Then  for  the  first  time  does  he  learn  that  the  stripling  is 
his  love ;  that  often  by  the  camp  fire,  and  in  the  swamp,  she  had 
been  by  his  side ;  that  the  dim  visions,  in  his  slumber,  of  an  angel 
face  hovering  above  him,  had  indeed  been  true.  In  the  midst  of  the 


THE  DESPERADOES'  MISTAKE.  81 

battle,  with  her  lover  by  her  side,  and  the  barb  still  in  her  bosom, 
the  heroic  maiden  dies  ! 

Her  name,  her  sex,  and  her  noble  devotion,  soon  became  known 
through  the  corps.  There  was  a  tearful  group  gathered  around  her 
grave :  there  was  not  one  of  those  hardy  warriors,  who  did  not 
bedew  her  grave  with  tears.  They  buried  her  near  the  river  Santee, 
"  in  a  green  shady  nook  that  looked  as  if  it  had  been  stolen  out  of 
Paradise." 


THE    DESPEHADOES'    MISTAKE. 

DURING  the  winter  of  1836-7, 1  made  a  business  tour  of  the  South 
ern  States.  A  great  portion  of  the  time  was  spent  in  the  State  of 
Mississippi.  It  was  about  this  time  that  the  astounding  develop 
ments  of  Virgil  A.  Stewart  had  thrown  all  the  country  into  an 
ebullition  of  excitement.  An  extensive  organization  of  horse  thieves, 
negro  thieves,  and  highwaymen,  under  the  name  of  the  "  Murrcl 
Gang''  had  been  formed,  and  had  co-operators  and  a  rendezvous 
in  every  county  and  town  of  the  Southwest,  Its  ramifications  ex 
tended  even  to  the  new  states  and  territories  bordering  on  the 
shores  of  the  western  lakes.  It  was  one  of  the  most  stupendous 
and  cunningly  contrived  schemes  of  villany  ever  concocted,  and  the 
originator  and  master  spirit  of  this  devilish  organization  evinced  a 
tact  and  talent,  which,  if  directed  in  an  honorable  channel,  might 
have  elevated  him  to  an  enviable  distinction.  The  deep  secrecy  of 
his  measures,  and  his  characteristic  shrewdness,  together  with  the 
extraordinary  control  he  exercised  over  his  followers,  who  were 
found  in  all  ranks  of  society — wealthy  planters,  and  professional 
men  of  apparent  respectability,  Mississippi  boatmen  and  settlers 
of  the  backwoods,  as  well  as  the  gamblers  and  loafers  of  the  south- 
6 


82 


THE  DESPERADOES'  MISTAKE. 


ern  towns,  would  have  done  honor  to  a  general  of  the  order  of 

Loyola. 

Stewart's  revelations  of  the  plans  and  intentions  of  the  gang  im 
plicated  individuals 
whose  characters 
and  standing  had 
before  placed  them 
above  suspicion. 
The  names  of  many, 
occupying  promi 
nent  political  and 
professional  p  o  s  i- 
tions  in  their  re 
spective  communi 
ties,  were  found  re 
corded  in  the  list 
V[  of  members  of  this 
P  infernal  brother 
hood,  and  so  strong 
were  the  proofs  of 
their  complicity, 

A  RENDEZVOCS  OF  THE  MCRREL  OANQ.  that      their       honest 

neighbors  were  forced  to  admit  them.  The  consequence  was,  that 
people  became  suspicious  of  each  other ;  neighbor  was  distrustful  of 
neighbor,  and  mutual  confidence  was  entirely  destroyed. 

Such  was  the  spirit  of  vengeance  that  Stewart  had  aroused 
against  himself,  that  the  Governor  of  Mississippi  found  it  necessary 
to  furnish  him  with  a  strong  and  trusty  body  guard,  to  protect  him 
from  assassination.  Members  of  the  gang,  who  had  sworn  to  ac 
complish  his  death  were  continually  on  the  watch  to  waylay  him ; 


8.3 

and  whether  on  a  journey,  or  at  home  in  the  capital  of  the  state, 
suspicious  strangers  were  dogging-  his  steps,  day  and  night.  But 
with  his  watchful  attendants  ever  about  him,  the  fearless  informer 
eluded  the  death  intended  for  him.  But  at  length  he  began  to 
weary  of  this  continued  vigilance,  and  by  degrees  diminished  the 
number  of  his  guards,  till  after  a  few  months  he  even  ventured 
almost  alone  on  journeys  through  the  state,  on  his  legitimate 
business.  He,  however,  always  took  the  precaution  to  go  heavily 
armed,  and  prepared  for  attack. 

My  business  made  it  necessary  to  travel  from  Yicksburg  to 
Columbus,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state,  and  my  route  lay  along 
the  "old  Robinson  Road,"  through  the  counties  of  Hinds,  Madison, 
Leakc,  Winston  and  Lowndes.  I  had  started  out  on  horseback, 
and  alone.  But  at  a  stopping  place  in  Madison  County,  I  chanced 
to  make  the  acquaintance  of  a  couple  of  traders  returning  to  East 
Tennessee,  after  a  successful  trip  among  the  cotton  planters  of  the 
Red  River  country.  These  men,  who  were  well  acquainted  with  the 
country  through  which  I  was  about  to  journey,  and  who,  withal, 
were  companionable  sort  of  fellows,  on  hearing  of  my  northern  des 
tination,  proposed  that  we  should  travel  together.  As  a  portion  of 
the  road  led  through  the  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  nations,  and  was 
but  sparsely  settled,  I  gladly  availed  myself  of  their  friendly  pro 
posal,  and  after  an  early  breakfast,  we  were  on  the  road  together. 

My  companions,  as  well  as  myself,  were  well  armed,  as  was  the 
custom  of  southern  travelers  in  those  days.  At  each  stopping  place 
or  ferry,  we  were  particular  to  examine  our  weapons,  to  see  that 
they  were  always  in  readiness  for  use.  Robberies  had  been  of  fre 
quent  occurrence  in  the  swamps  through  which  we  had  to  pass. 
After  crossing  the  ferry  of  the  Yukanukany,  we  stopped  at  the 
house  of  an  old  half-breed  Choctaw,  named  La  Flore,  but  more 


THE  DESPERADOES'   MISTAKE. 


familiarly  known  among  travelers  as  "  Uncle  Ben."  Here  our 
horses  were  fed,  and  we  ordered  dinner. 

After  dinner  the  old  man  informed  us  that  Yirgil  A.  Stewart, 
with  two  companions,  had  spent  the  previous  night  with  him.  They 
were  also  traveling  up  the  Robinson  Road,  bound  to  Huntsville, 
Ala.,  "  and,"  added  Uncle  Ben,  speaking  a  language  half  English 
half  Choctaw,  addressing  himself  to  me,  "  I  reckon,  maybe  so,  you 
are  Stewart's  brudder  ?" 

"  No,"  I  replied  ;  "  I  have  never  seen  the  man." 
"  Well,  den,  stranger,  you  look  same  as  Stewart.     I  reckon  you 
better  keep  yer  eye  skinned." 
"Why  so,  Uncle  Ben?"  I  asked. 

"'Cause  Murrel  men  pass  by  here  dis  morning  on  a  hunt  for 
Stewart,  I  reckon.  I  tell  um  he  gone  on — dey  go  on,  too — no  stop 
for  dinner,  nor  nothin' — cheat  me  out  of  one  dollar  maJioba.  Your 
blue  coat  and  brass  buttons  same  as  him.  He  leetle  man  same  like 
you,  and  he  ride  nice  black  mare,  same  like  you  do.  I  tell  you, 

stranger,  keep  your  eye  skinned, 
and  let  them  Murrel  men  keep  a 
long  trail  'tween  you  and  dem. 
Dey'll  shoot  you  same  as  Stewart, 
if  dey  see  you  'fore  dey  do 
him." 

Laughing    heartily    at 
the    half-breed's    earnest 
manner,  but  thanking  him 
THE  PRUDENT  WARNING  OP  UNCLE  BEN.  for    his    friendly    precau- 

tions,  we  settled  our  bills,  and  remounting  our  horses,  were  once 
more  riding  leisurely  through  the  over-arching  forest,  and  occasion 
ally  discharging  our  pistols  at  the  herds  of  deer  which  frequently 
crossed  our  path. 


THE  DESPERADOES'  MISTAKE.  85 

On  reaching  the  ferry  of  the  Little  Black,  in  Leake  county,  we 
again  heard  of  Stewart  and  his  friends,  who  were  some  hours  in 
advance  of  us,  still  followed  by  the  two  men  our  half-breed  landlord 
had  described  to  us.  They  were  hard  looking  customers,  the  old 
ferryman  said,  and  inquired  particularly  about  the  travelers  pre 
ceding  them,— how  many  they  were,  and  how  long  before  they  had 
passed  the  river.  The  fellow,  a  very  intelligent  negro,  was  satisfied, 
he  said,  that  they  were  Murrel  men  in  pursuit  of  the  informer ;  for, 
when  he  had  answered  their  hurried  and  eager  questions,  they  leaped 
their  horses  from  his  flat,  and  spurred  off  without  paying  their  fer 
riage  fees. 

"  Dey's  bad,  Murrel  men,  you  may  depend  on  it,  marsters,"  ex 
claimed  Cuffee,  as  I  handed  him  the  money  for  our  passage.  "T'ank 
you,  sir ;"  and  as  he  put  the  coin  into  his  pocket  he  looked  up  to 
repeat  his  thanks.  But,  the  moment  he  caught  my  eye  bent  upon 
him,  the  old  negro  went  off  into  a  spasmodic  fit  of  genuine  African 
guffaw; — "par — he — haw!  yar — lie — haw!  Why,  marster,  you's 
cute,  you  is  ; — yar — he — haw  !  dat's  neat  done  ;  but  how  in  de  world 
did  you  git  'cross  de  riber  again,  and  I  here  all  de  time,  and  not 
know  it  ?" 

The  negro's  manners  and  words  were  an  enigma  to  me,  and  I 
good-naturedly  demanded  an  explanation. 

"  Well,  den,  you's  marster  Stewart,  what  I  ferried  'cross  de  stream 
here  dis  morning  ? — Yes,  I  knows  yer  is." 

"You  never  was  more  mistaken  in  your  life,  Sambo,"  I  replied. 

"No!  Well,  den,  de  Lord  forgive  me,  marster,  but  I  was  just 
now  ready  to  swar  you  was  de  same  genTman.  I  reckon  your  near 
kin  to  him,  den,  for  you  and  him  are  as  much  alike  as  two  persim 
mons." 

I  not  only  denied  any  relationship  to  Mr.  Stewart,  but  reiterated 


86  THE  DESPERADOES'   MISTAKE. 

what  I  had  asserted  to  Uncle  Ben,  that  I  had  never  even  seen  the 
man. 

"  Well,  den,  marster,  take  my  advice,  please,"  and  the  old  ferry 
man  placed  his  hand  respectfully  on  my  knee,  and  looked  earnestly 
in  my  eyes.  "Don't  let  them  bad-looking  fellows,  "following  the 
gene  wine  Stewart,  set  their  ugly  eyes  on  you  'fore  dey  gits  sight  of 
him,  for  dey  mean  him  harm,  and  might  shoot  you,  for  him  by  mis 
take.  You  look  just  like  him  and  so  does  your  nag,"  and,  pointing 
up  the  bank  of  the  river,  the  old  negro  begged  me  to  take  the  trail 
running  northward  through  the  swamp,  which  he  informed  us,  would 
lead  to  another  well-travelled  road,  that  by  a  much  shorter  route 
would  again  strike  the  Robinson  Road  in  Winston  county.  This, 
he  assured  us,  would,  with  ordinary  travel,  bring  us  to  the  crossing 
of  the  Noxubee  several  hours  ahead  of  Stewart  and  his  pursuers ; 
and  thus  avoid  any  possibility  of  a  meeting  with  them,  or  being  seen 
by  the  suspicious-looking  travelers. 

Upon  consultation  we  concluded  that  the  ferryman  was  right,  and 
the  best  way  id  avoid  all  trouble  and  danger  would  be  to  follow  his 
advice,  and  strike  off  by  way  of  the  road  he  had  pointed  out.  So, 
getting  a  more  particular  description  of  our  new  route,  and  handing 
the  man  a  new  bright  dollar  for  his  interest  in  our  safety,  we  took 
the  path  indicated. 

After  clearing  the  swamp  we  found  our  trail  leading  through  oak 
openings,  and  over  a  gently  undulating  country  covered  with  a  tall 
crop  of  grass,  the  growth  of  the  previous  season.  These  pastures 
were  the  resort  of  thousands  of  deer,  who  leaped  away  from  before 
our  horses  at  every  glade  and  hillside  we  approached.  We  were 
frequently  tempted  to  try  our  pistols  on  them,  but  being  desirous 
of  gaining  the  advance,  we  hastened  on.  Towards  nightfall  we 
reached  the  traveled  wagon-track  the  ferryman  had  directed  us  to, 


THE  DESPERADOES'   MISTAKE.  87 

and  soon  after,  falling  in  with  a  settler's  cabin,  were  permitted  to 
spend  the  night  there.  Before  daylight  on  the  following  morning 
we  were  again  on  the  road,  and  by  noon  were  scrambling  through 
the  swampy  bottom  of  the  Noxubee. 

At  the  toll-gate  beyond  the  swamp,  we  learned  that  Stewart  (who 
was  well  known  on  all  the  traveled  routes  throughout  the  state) 
had  but  two  hours  preceded  us.  His  party  was  the  last  that  passed 
the  gate  going  north.  The  Murrel  men  were  therefore  yet  in  the 
rear,  and  we  were  now  consequently  between  the  two  parties  of 
horsemen.  Spurring  our  horses,  therefore,  we  pushed  on,  being 
determined,  if  possible,  to  overtake  those  ahead,  who  were  evidently 
traveling  rapidly,  and  either  join  them  or  leave  them  in  our  rear, 
between  us  and  the  pursuing  ruffians. 

Stewart's  party,  doubtless  aware  that  their  enemies  might  be  on 
their  trail,  had  ridden  late  and  early,  and  for  two  days  had  thus 
^  eluded  them.  Their  horses  were  comparatively  fresh,  while  those  of 
their  pursuers  were  travel- worn.  At  the  rate  we  now  traveled  we 
would,  without  doubt,  have  overtaken  Stewart's  party  by  the  time 
they  would  have  stopped  for  their  mid-day  feed.  But  unfortunately 
the  horse  of  one  of  my  companions  falling  through  a  rotten  logway 
so  seriously  injured  himself  that  we  were  obliged  to  halt  for  some 
time ;  and  when  we  again  set  forward  were  unable  to  travel  faster 
than  a  walk,  on  his  account. 

We  had  cleared  the  Noxubee  swamp,  and  had  entered  a  densely 

wooded  forest.     On  one  side  of  our  road  a  range  of  broken  hills  ran 

^ 

parallel  to  the  path,  and  on  the  other  a  growth  of  thickets  and  cane- 
brakes,  upon  the  edge  of  a  deep  valley,  broke  off  the  prospect  later 
ally.  But  along  our  path  opened  occasionally  vistas,  for  many  rods, 
where  we  could  reconnoitre  the  road  ahead  and  in  our  rear.  We 
were  riding  along  engaged  in  conversation,  and  regardless  of  the 


88         THE  DESPERADOES'  MISTAKE. 

vicinity  of  strangers,  when  suddenly  our  attention  was  called  to  the 
sound  of  rapidly  approaching  horsemen.  On  checking  our  animals, 
and  looking  behind  us,  we  perceived  a  party  of  four  men  ;  they  were 
well  mounted,  and  heavily  armed.  Each  man  had  slung  to  the 
pommel  of  his  saddle  a  short  rifle,  while  pistols  and  bowie-knives 
stuck  out  all  over  their  persons.  If  these  were  the  men  in  pursuit 
of  Stewart  and  his  comrades,  they  had  gained  an  important  addition 
to  their  party  on  the  road,  since  passing  the  ferry  of  the  Little 
Black. 

We  intended  to  let  these  suspicious-looking  strangers  pass  us 
peacefully  if  they  would ;  for  to  attempt  to  keep  ahead  of  them,  with 
our  crippled  horses,  was  altogether  out  of  the  question.  They  ap 
peared  to  have  discovered  us  at  the  same  moment  that  we  did  them ; 
and  drawing  rein,  while  wo  still  kept  on,  as  if  not  aware  of  their 
approach,  they  fell  back  out  of  sight.  If  they  really  were  Murrel 
men,  their  only  object  now,  without  doubt,  was  the  assassination  of 
the  bold  informer,  and  not  the  molestation  of  peaceful  travelers. 
The  gan.i!  had*eased  their  operations  as  highwaymen  since  Stewart 
had  turned  state's  evidence,  and  were  now  endeavoring  to  disarm 
the  suspicions  of  the  public,  by  suspending  their  acts  of  robbery. 
The  death  of  their  treacherous  associate  was  what  they  were  now 
most  anxious  to  accomplish. 

Scarcely  had  we  ridden  a  mile  after  losing  sight  of  the  strangers, 
when  we  were  startled  by  the  sharp  report  of  a  rifle,  from  the  ridge 
on  our  right.  Simultaneous  with  the  report,  a  bullet  whistled  in 
alarming  proximity  to  my  face.  We  had  hardly  time  to  turn  in  our 
saddles  to  the  direction  from  whence  came  the  leaden  missile,  when 
another  shot  was  fired  from  the  cover  of  the  cane-brake  on  our  left. 
This,  also,  was  evidently  aimed  at  me,  but,  missing  its  mark,  took 
effect  in  the  root  of  my  mare's  mane.  Smarting  with  the  wound, 


THE  DESPERADOES'  MISTAKE. 


89 


and  frightened  by  the  firijig,  she  attempted  to  dash  away  with  me 
down  the  road  ;  but  at  that  instant  another  shot,  not  ten  yards  from 
my  left,  in  the  cane-brake,  struck  my  poor  animal  just  above  the 
eye.  With  a  wild  leap  she  threw  herself  forward,  and  rearing  upon 

her  hind  feet,  fell  over  backwards  upon  me. 

I  found  myself  crushed  to  the  ground  be 
neath  her  weight, 


AT   THE   MERCY   OF   THE   DESPEUADOF.S. 


and    so 

with    the    stirrup, 

that  I  was  unable 
to  extricate  myself 
from  the  dangerous 
position. 

In  the  meantime 
my  two  traveling 
companions  had 

leaped  from  their  saddles,  and  hastily  leading  their  horses  from  the 
road,  had  thrown  themselves  behind  the  shelter  uf  a^fltge  cypress, 
where  they  were  watching  the  progress  of  the  affair. 

The  ruffians,  it  appears,  after  discovering  us  ahead  of  them,  had 
left  the  path,  and  dashing  through  the  woods,  had  gained  the 
advance,  where,  on  both  sides  of  the  road,  and  screened  by  the 
thickets,  they  had  awaited  our  approach. 

I  had  no  sooner  fallen  beneath  my  horse  than  I  heard  an  exultant 
yell  on  the  right  of  the  road,  and  two  men  ran  towards  me  with  up 
lifted  knives  and  pistols,  to  make  a  finish  of  me.  But  disabled  as  I 
was,  I  could  use  one  of  my  pistols  ;  the  other  had  fallen  beyond  my 
reach  when  I  was  thrown  to  the  ground.  Throwing  myself  upon 
my  back  as  they  approached,  I  leveled  my  pistol — a  single-barreled, 
old-fashioned  affair,  for  it  was  before  the  days  of  revolvers — and 


THE 


90  THE  DESPERADOES'  MISTAKE. 

being  ordinarily  a  good  shot,  I  even  under  the  present  circumstances 
had  confidence  in  my  aim,  and  when  the  villains  had  come  within 
three  paces,  I  fired  upon  the  foremost.  The  bullet  tore  an  ugly 
gash  through  the  ruffian's  cheek,  and,  furious  with  the  wound,  he 
leaped  upon  me. 

At  the  same  moment  the  other  two  ruffians  had  jumped  into  the 
road  and  opened  a  fire  upon  the  traders,  who,  partially  protected  by 
the  cypress,  warmly  returned  shot  for  shot.  I,  however,  had  no 
time  to  observe  what  was  going  on  beyond  my  own  immediate 
vicinity.  I  was  completely  at  the  mercy  of  my  assailants,  and  the 
wounded  fellow  had  leveled  an  ugly-looking  pistol  at  my  head ;  I  felt 
the  cold  iron  pressed  against  my  ear,  and  a  chill  of  horror  thrilled 
through  my  frame.  With  an  unexpressed  prayer  to  Heaven,  and  a 
rapid  farewell  thought  of  home  and  home  friends,  I  closed  my  eyes, 
and  braced  my  muscles  for  the  murderoms  shot.  I  felt  the  cold 
metal  pressed  closer  and  closer  to  my  head,  and  was  conscious  of 
the  pressure  of  the  ruffian's  finger  upon  the  trigger ;  the  next  instant 
a  stunning  report,  as  of  the  bursting  of  a  thunderbolt  upon  my  head, 
rang  in  my  ears.  My  face  and  hair  seemed  on  fire,  and  I  felt  the 
crushing  weight  of  some  heavy  body  thrown  upon  my  breast.  Yet, 
strangely  enough,  with  all  this  I  felt  a  consciousness  that  yet  I 
remained  uninjured.  As  the  weight  was  thrown  upon  my  breast, 
I  heard  a  fierce  oath,  accompanied  with  an  exclamation  of  surprise 
and  the  words — 

"  Hold  !  hold  !  Bill  Parker  ;  we're  mistaken  in  our  man  !  I  tell 
you  'taint  the  chap  we're  after,"  and  drawing  the  man  from  my 
breast,  a  tall,  dark-complexioned,  fierce-looking  fellow,  returning 
his  weapons  to  his  belt,  stood  over  me,  and  gazed  inquiringly  intc 
my  face.  "I  tell  you,  Bill,"  he  continued,  "we're  on  the  wrong 
scent  again  ;  this  is  not  the  man  we're  after !  Set  him  up,  will  you. 


THE    DESPERADOES 


'    MISTAKE. 


91 


And  heaving  at  the  body  of  my  poor  mare,  the  fellow  released  me 
from  my  confinement,  with  no  other  injury  than  a  slight  bruise  of  my 
leg. 

With  a  sullen  look  and  a  growl  of  disappointment,  the  wounded 
ruffian  stood  aside,  and  tearing  his  cravat  from  his  neck,  proceeded 
to  bandage  his  bloody  face ;  while  his  tall  companion  assisted  me  to 
my  feet,  and  calling  to  the  other  two  men,  still  exchanging  shots 
with  the  traders,  ordered  them  to  desist.  Then  turning  to  me, — 

"  You've  had  a  narrow  escape,  stranger,"  said  he,  with  an  oath. 
"We  have  followed  you  over  a  hundred  miles,  deceived  by  your 
resemblance  to  that  arrant  traitor,  Virgil  A.  Stewart.  Now,  sir, 
that  you  have  fortunately  lost  that  fine  black  animal  of  yours,  take 
my  advice,  and  at  the  next  stopping  place,  exchange  that  blue  cloth 
coat  for  a  different  style  of  garment ;  and  while  you  are  about  it,  it 
might  be  all  the  better,  perhaps,  to  shave  off  those  full  whiskers  of 
yours.  I've  known  Stewart  for  years;  but  until  I  was  close  upon 

you,  I  would  have  sworn  that  you 
were  the  man — and  while  you  re 
semble  him,  your  life  is  not  worth 
that  dead   nag,   at  least   in   the 
southern    country.      Good-morn 
ing,  sir,"  and  remount 
ing  their  horses,  within 
the   thickets,  the  four 
fellows  soon  disappear- 
ed,  on  the  back  track 
towards  the  Noxubee. 

Shortly  after  this 
singular  adventure,  I  heard  of  the  arrest  of  the  leader  of  the  Murrel 
gang ;  and  being  in  Nashville,  Tennessee,  liirthe  following  spring,  I 


JOHN  A.  MURREL    IN    THE    PKIaON    SMITH V  AT  NASHVILLE. 


92         AN  OLD  TRAPPER  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE. 

was  led  by  curiosity  to  visit  the  state  prison  there.  Almost  the 
first  individual  I  encountered  in  the  prison  smithy,  was  the  tall, 
dark-eyed  ruffian  whose  interference  had  saved  my  life  near  the 
Noxubee  swamp.  The  man  also  recognized  me,  with  a  stealthy  nod 
of  his  head. 

"  Who  is  that  prisoner  ?"  I  asked  of  the  courteous  and  obliging 
turnkey  that  accompanied  me. 

"  Him,  sir,  wielding  the  sledge  hammer  ?" 

"The  same,"  I  replied. 

"That  is  the  notorious  John  A.  Murrel,  till  recently  the  terror  of 
the  south-western  country." 


AN  OLD  TRAPPER  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE. 

"WELL,  youngsters,"  said  Uncle  Job,  a  veteran  trapper,  to  a 
party  of  young  fellows  bound  on  an  amateur  trapping  excursion  to 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  "  when  you  have  toted  traps  and  peltries,  and 
fit  Injuns  as  long  as  I  have,  you'll  certainly  have  considerable  more 
experience  than  you  now  have.  Ha !  ha !  yer  think,  maybe,  it's  a 
mighty  nice  time  ye'll  have  on't  out  on  the  trapping  grounds,  and  I 
aint  going  to  say  as  how  yer  won't ;  but  take  my  word  for  it,  ye'll 
wish  yourselves  back  in  the  settlements  many  a  time  afore  ye'll  get 
there  ;  for  what  with  fighting  and  hiding  from  Injuns  and  them  pesky 
grizzlies,  and  living  like  them  spindle-shanked  Diggers,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  mountains,  sometimes  for  weeks  together,  and 
nothing  but  pine  cones  and  such  trash  as  luck  happens  to  throw  in 
yer  way,  to  keep  soul  and  body  together,  yer  time  '11  be  any  thing 
but  specially  agrueuble,  till  yer  gets  used  to  it,  and  then  ye'll  find  it 
barely  endurable.  IfflJKnighty  hard  life,  anyhow,  boys  !" 


AN    OLD    TRAPPER    IN    A    TIGHT    PLACE.  93 

"  Why,  then,  Uncle  Job,  do  you  go  back  again  to  the  plains  ?" 
they  asked. 

"Well  there,  boys,  yer  have  me,  anyhow,"  answered  the  old  man; 


"AND  NOW,"  CONTINUED  THE  OLD  TRAPPER,  AS  HE  LIT  HIS  STONE  PIPE,  "AS 
I'M  IN  THE  ncMou  ON'T,  I'LL  TELL  YER  ABOUT  A  FIOHT,"  ETC. 

"  and  to  be  right  down  honest  with  yer — /  likes  it !  It's  a  fact,  as 
sure  as  dry  prairie  grass  '11  burn.  I  would  not  live  a  whole  month 
in  Saint  Lewy  for  all  the  money  there,  if  I  could  not  be  allowed  to 
spend  the  balance  of  the  time  out  in  the  mountain  country.  I'm 
used  to  it,  youngsters,  and  city  air  is  rank  pison  to  me  ;  besides,  I'd 
spoil  for  the  want  of  a  fight  with  some  of  the  red  varmints  of  Black- 
feet,  Pawnees,  and  Poncas, — for  that's  the  best  part  of  life  on  the 
plain,  boys.  And  now,"  continued  the  old  trapper,  as  he  lit  his 
stone  pipe,  "  as  I'm  in  the  humor  on't,  I'll  tell  yer  about  a  fight — 
and  a  long  battle  it  was,  too — I  had  with  a  party  of  them  cowardly 
Blackfeet  over  on  the  Sweet-Water.  It  was  something  over  twelve 
years  ago,  and  one  fall,  when  I  was  trapping  on  the  head  waters 
of  the  Columbia. 


94  AN    OLD    TRAPPER    IN    A    TIGHT    PLACE. 

"  We  had  at  the  post  about  a  dozen  greenhorns,  just  like  your 
selves,  only  a  few  months  from  the  settlements,  -who  hadn't  yet  got 
toughened  to  the  kind  of  life  we  had  to  lead ;  and  some  of  'em  was 
about  dying  with  the  ager,  and  not  a  dose  of  medicine,  or  even  a 
blessed  drop  of  whiskey,  to  save  them  with.  So,  as  I  knew  every 
part  of  the  country  from  the  Pacific  to  Saint  Lewy,  I  was  ordered, 
by  the  head  trader  of  the  post,  to  go  to  Fort  Laramie,  and  bring 
back  a  supply  of  calomel,  Queen  Anne,  and  sich  truck,  for  our  sick 
men. 

"  The  distance  was  about  six  hundred  miles  over  the  mountains. 
We  had  come  the  spring  before  to  the  western  side  of  the  range, 
by  way  of  the  Sweet- Water  valley  pass,  and  I  concluded  to  take 
that  route  again  toward  Laramie. 

"  Well,  arter  I  had  got  over  the  main  ridge,  I  kept  along  the  south 
side  of  the  Wind  river  mountains,  and  stopped  one  day  on  the  Green 
river  to  make  me  a  new  pair  of  moccasins  ;  for  the  rough  traveling 
of  the  hills  had  left  me  barefooted.  While  I  was  stitchimg  away  at 
my  moccasins,  I  remembered  a  cache  (that  is,  a  lot  of  furs  or  pro 
visions  hidden  or  stowed  away  until  it  should  be  convenient  to  re 
move  them)  a  party  of  us  had  made  the  spring  before,  about  a  day's 
travel  out  of  my  regular  route.  It  was  on  the  south  branch  of  the 
Sweet- Water.  We  had  started  from  the  head  of  the  Platte,  on  our 
way  to  the  Columbia,  with  a  small  drove  of  pack  mules,  loaded  with 
provisions  for  the  new  post,  and  when  on  the  South  Branch  one  of 
the  creturs  give  out,  and  we  had  to  cache  his  cargo.  It  was  a 
package  of  jerked  venison  and  a  sack  of  flour,  with  a  small  bag  of 
rice  for  the  sick,  when  we  had  'em,  and  a  five  gallon  keg  of  whiskey 
• — genuine  Monongahela — none  of  yer  common  corn  juice.  It  is  a 
common  practice  with  us  trappers  to  cache  our  provisions  where  we 
know  they  will  be  safe  for  some  future  journey  that  way. 


AN    OLD    TRAPPER    IN    A    TIGHT    PLACE  95 

"  "Well,  as  I  worked  away  at  ray  moccasins,  I  all  at  once  got  to 
be  mighty  thirsty,  and  the  thoughts  of  the  whiskey  popped  right 
into  my  head.  Says  I  to  myself,  says  I,  '  Job,  wouldn't  you  like  to 
have  one  good  suck  at  that  'ere  little  red  keg,  specially  when  nobody 
at  the  post  would  be  any  wiser  or  poorer  for  it  ?'  And  I  reckoned  I 
would.  So  I  finished  the  buckskin,  and  the  next  morning  started 
bright  and  early  for  the  cache.  Now,  as  I  said,  it  was  one  day's 
journey  from  my  route,  and  it  would  take  another  day  to  put  me  on 
the  right  course  again ;  that,  yer  know,  would  use  up  two  days  that 
I  certainly  ought  to  give  to  my  sick  comrades  at  the  post.  But  I 
argued  in  this  way :  '  Now  I'm  pesky  dry  for  a  drink  of  whiskey. 
I'm  actilly  feeling  bad  for  the  want  of  it,  and  if  I  gratify  my  natural 
longing  I'll  certainly  feel  better  arter  it,  and  I  can  then  tread  so 
much  faster  that  I  shall  more  'n  make  up  for  the  lost  time.'  And 
that's  the  way  I  reconciled  it  to  my  conscience. 

"  Well,  I  reached  the  South  Branch  by  the  middle  of  the  after 
noon,  and  going  down  the  stream  a  little  ways  from  where  I  struck 
it,  I  found  the  cave  where  we  had  cached  our  provisions.  It  was  a 
pretty  large  one — I  should  reckon  about  twice  the  length  of  this 
boat's  cabin,  but  'twan't  more'n  half  as  high.  I  crawled  into  the 
narrow  mouth  of  it,  and  drew  my  rifle  in  arter  me  ;  and  as  soon  as 
my  eyes  got  kinder  used  to  the  dim  light,  right  up  there  in  the 
corner  I  found  every  thing  all  right.  The  jolly  little  red  keg  seemed 
actilly  to  laugh  all  over  at  the  sight  of  an  old  friend.  And  well 
it  might,  for  it  had  been  shut  up  there  in  the  dark  for  more  'n  six 
months,  with  nothing  but  the  flour,  and  rice,  and  dried  meat,  to 
keep  it  company. 

"  I  pulled  out  my  sharp-pointed  bowie  and  tapped  the  head  of  it  in 
no  time.  But  just  as  I  raised  the  little  fellow  to  get  a  taste  of  him, 
1  heard  a  tramping  of  horses'  feet  outside,  and  the  howling  of  fifteen 


•96 


AN  OLD  TRAPPER  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE. 


1 1  HAD  TO  DROP  THE   KEQ   BEFORE  A  DROP   OF  THE  BLESSED 
STUFF  HAD  WET  MY  THIRSTY  LIPS." 


or  twenty  infernal  Blackfeet.     I  had  to  drop  the  keg  before  a  drop 
of  the  blessed  stuff  had  wet  my  thirsty  lips ;  and  well  it  was  I  did, 

for  at  that  moment 
the  entrance  to  the 
place  was  darkened  by 
a  rascally  Injun  that 
had  been  fool  enough 
to  follow  me.  I  raised 
my  rifle,  and  let  him 
have  it  through  his 
black  head.  His  com 
rades  dragged  him  out 
by  the  feet,  and  gave 
her  savage  yell 
when  they  found  he'd  been  wiped  out.  While  they  were  tugging 
away  at  his  stinking  carcass,  I  busied  myself  in  reloading  my  rifle, 
to  be  ready  for  the  next  visitor.  But  though  the  darned  cowards 
kept  up  a  terrible  hillabiloo,  they  didn't  attempt  ty  crawl  into  the 
cave  any  more. 

"Thinks  I,  'Now's  your  time,  Job ;'  and  raising  little  red  to  the 
top  of  the  cavern,  I  took  a  good,  long,  glorious  drink  !  I  tell  yer, 
boys,  it's  a  fact  that  I  have  had  many  a  good  drink  of  the  strong  water 
in  my  day,  but  never  in  my  life  did  I  taste  any  thing  that  was  quite 
equal  to  that  old  Monongahela.  It  braced  me  right  up,  and  I'd 
hardly  had  it  down  my  throat,  than  I  felt  that  I  was  a  host  in  my 
self,  and  enough,  single-handed  as  I  was,  for  all  the  Blackfeet  west 
of  the  Mississippi. 

"  Arter  a  few  minutes  three  or  four  rifles  were  poked  cautiously 
into  the  hole,  and  fired  at  random  into  the  cave  toward  me.  But, 
standing  one  side,  I  let  them  peg  away.  They  were  only  using  up 


AN  OLD  TRAPPER  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE.         97 

their  ammunition,  and  the  sooner  they  got  rid  of  that  the  better 
for  me. 

"  Next  they  sent  a  shower  of  arrows  through  the  opening,  but 
with  no  better  effect  than  with  their  bullets.  In  the  mean  time  I  had 
found  a  little  hole  through  the  rocks  just  large  enough  for  the  barrel 
of  my  gun,  and  watching  a  good  chance,  when  the  varmints  were 
thick  about  the  mouth,  I  took  good  aim  and  popped  away  at  them, 
sending  half  an  ounce  of  lead  through  the  bodies  of  no  less  than 
three  of  them  at  once.  At  this  the  Injuns  fell  back,  yelling  ven 
geance,  and  I  took  another  refreshing  pull  at  little  red.  '  For,'  says 
I,  'Job,  now  it's  your  treat,  and  here's  to  as  good  luck  the  next 
shot !'  But  they  didn't  try  the  shooting  game  any  more,  as  they 
found  that  was  a  game  I  could  play  at  as  well  as  themselves,  and  I 
held  all  the  trump  cards.  They  kept  losing,  while  I  continued  to 
hold  my  own. 

"  Arter  they  had  been  quiet  for  a  considerable  time,  I  poked  my 
head  out  of  the  cave  and  peeped  down  the  stream,  where  I  could 
see  the  cowardly  wolves  gathering  armsful  of  dry  sticks  and  grass, 
which  I  at  once  knew  they  intended  to  bring  up  to  the  cavern  and 
smoke  me  out.  I  hadn't  thought  of  this  before,  and  thinks  I,  the 
black  rascals  have  got  me  now,  sure.  I  can  fight  Injuns,  so  long  as 
my  ammunition  holds  out ;  but  when  it  comes  to  tire  and  smoke,  I 
aint  a  match  nohow  for  them,  shut  up  in  the  limestone  recks. 

"  Presently  the  savages  came  back  agin  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave 
in  such  a  direction  that  I  couldn't  bring  old  kill-deer  to  bear  upon 
them;  and  piling  up  their  combustibles,  set  fire  to  it.  The  wind 
happened  that  evening  to  set  directly  into  the  place,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  nasty  smudge  began  to  suffocate  me.  I  had  to  crawl 
farther  and  farther  into  the  place  as  the  smoke  followed  me ;  and  I 

could  hear  the  Injuns  piling  on  the  grass  and  wood  all  the  time. 

7 


98         AN  OLD  TRAPPER  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE. 

They  found  they  could  get  me  out  by  no  other  means,  and  were  now 
trying  to  choke  me  to  death  with  the  horrid  smoke.  But,  fortunately, 
as  I  ran  away  from  it,  I  saw  a  little  streak  of  daylight  ahead  of  me, 

It  was  a  crevice  in  the  rock, 
through  which  the  rays  of 
the  setting  sun  was  stream 
ing,  as  much  as  to  say,  '  Be 
of  good  heart,  Job :  they 
can't  smoke  you  out  so  long 
as  you  choose  to  breathe 
through  this  nice  little  air 
hole.' 

"  I  reached  the  place  and 
laid  down,  breathing  the  pure 
air,  and  laughing  at  the  red 
fools,  who  were  yelling  and 

OUT."  dancing  for  joy  at  the  cute 

trick  they  thought  they  were  playing  me. 

"  It  so  happened  that  through  the  same  crevice  that  admitted  the 
light  and  air,  I  discovered  a  nice  little  pool  of  fresh  water  had  formed 
on  the  floor  of  the  cavern.  Now,  thought  I,  if  I  only  had  the  little 
red  fellow  yonder,  and  the  provisions,  I  could  do  first  rate.  So 
holding  my  breath,  I  crawled  back  agin  into  the  smoke,  and  catch 
ing  the  keg  in  one  hand  and  the  package  of  jerked  meat  in  the  other, 
I  went  back  to  my  breathing-hole,  and  made  a  comfortable  supper, 
while  the  black  fiends  outside  were  wasting  their  breath  and  fuel 
for  nothing. 

"  Arter  I  had  satisfied  my  appetite,  and  taken  another  pull  at  the 
strong  water.  I  laid  down  for  a  nap,  for  T  knew  the  Injuns  wouldn't 
trouble  me  while  they  kept  up  their  smoke. 


I  COri/D  SER    THE  COWARDLY  \V 


S    OATHERINO 


ARMSFUL  OF  DRY  STICKS  AXD  GRASS  TO  SMOKE  ME 


AN    OLD    TRAPPER    IN    A    TIGHT    PLACE.  99 

"  Well,  I  had  a  pretty  good  night's  rest,  considering  I  had  to 
keep  one  eye  open.  And  in  the  morning,  after  the  smoke  had 
settled,  I  sat  quietly  at  the  side  of  the  opening,  expecting  Mr.  Injun 
to  creep  through  arter  my  scalp.  They  had  no  doubt  I  had  given 
up  the  ghost,  and  thought  they  were  good  for  my  carcass.  But  they 
reckoned  without  the  host,  for  no  sooner  did  a  Blackibot  show  his 
head  than  pop  !  a  pill  from  kill-deer  settled  the  job  for  him. 

"Them  Injuns,  I  reckon,  thought  they  had  holed  the  devil  him 
self,  for  they  war  so  surprised  when  they  heard  the  bark  of  the  old 
rifle,  and  found  another  of  them  wiped  out,  that  they  even  forgot  to 
yell.  They  found  that  smoke  couldn't  kill  the  old  man ;  and  then 
they  tried  another  plan.  Their  game  now  was  to  starve  me  out.  And 
here  again  I  had  the  trump  cards  in  my  own  hands.  The  fact  was, 
they  hadn't  the  least  idea  that  the  cave  had  been  used  as  a  cache  ; 
and  wJien  they  saw  me  take  to  it,  they  thought  that  I  had  discovered 
them,  and  was  hiding  away  from  them  there.  They  didn't  count  on 
the  good  things  I  had  there,  all  to  myself. 

"  I  could  understand  enough  of  their  gibberish  to  learn  that  they 
had  determined  to  stand  guard  over  me  till  I  should  be  forced  to 
yield  to  starvation,  at  least.  But  I  had,  you  know,  about  two 
months'  provision  with  me,  and  so  long  as  that  held  out,  and  little 
red  give  down,  I  was  all  right.  So  I  made  up  my  mind  to  pass  the 
time  as  agreeably  as  possible. 

"  I  could  hear  that  parties  of  Injuns  rode  away  from  the  place 
every  morning,  and  others  come  agin  to  take  their  place,  standing- 
guard  over  me  by  turns.  At  length,  after  four  days,  when  they 
supposed  I  was  about  starved  to  such  a  degree  as  to  be  no  longer 
dangerous  to  approach,  a  redskin  poked  his  head  into  the  opening, 
and  began  to  crawl  cautiously  into  the  cave.  I  was  watching  for 
him,  and,  clutching  him  by  the  windpipe,  so  that  he  could  make  no 


100  AN    OLD    TRAPPER    IN    A    TIGHT    PLACE. 

noise,  I  drew  my  bowie  across  his  throat,  and  dragged  him  into  the 
darkness.  Presently  another  followed,  and  him  I  served  in  precisely 
the  same  way.  Arter  some  time  another  Injun  put  his  head  down 
to  the  hole  and  called  to  his  comrades.  At  this  moment  I  leveled 
my  rifle  and  let  him  have  it.  So  that  that  morning  I  had  wiped  out 
three  more  of  the  rascals. 

"They  didn't  trouble  me  any  more  for  some  days — I  think  it 
must  have  been  nigh  a  week,  when  making  sure  I  had  yielded  to  the 
fate  they  had  decreed  me,  another  attempt  was  made  to  enter  the 
cavern.  I  kept  at  a  distance  till  two  of  them  had  come  in,  when  I 
sprang  upon  them,  and  with  my  rifle  and  knife  made  a  finish  of  them 
too. 

"  Xow  indeed  it  was  that  the  Injuns  were  really  sure  that  they 
had  none  but  the  very  Evil  One  to  deal  with ;  and  filling  the  air  with 
their  yells  of  disappointed  vengeance,  they  mounted  their  mustangs, 
and  I  could  hear 
them  riding  away 
down  the  banks  of 
the  river. 

"  Arter    a    while, 

.^jjw™ 

when  I  thought  the      %^ 

coast  was   clear    of 
the  red  fools,  I  ven 
tured  to  the  open  air,  and  mounting 
upon  the  top  of  the  river  bank,  I 
could  see  them  spurring  away  over  «  ARTER  A 

THE  COAST  WAS  CLEAR  OF  THK  RKD 

the  prairie  as  if  the  Evil   Spirit  was       FOOLS,  i  VENTURED  TO  THE  OPEN  AIR." 

behind  them.  I  had  been  pent  up  in  that  dark  hole  for  more  than 
three  weeks,  as  near  as  I  could  guess ;  and  the  strong  light  of  the 
sun  almost  blinded  me  at  first ;  but  arter  a  little  while  I  got  used 


AN     OLD    TRAPPER    IN    A    TIGHT     PLACE.  101 

to  it ;  and  I  tell  you  what,  boys,  if  this  green  earth  and  the  blue 
skies  ever  looked  beautiful  to  ray  eyes,  they  did  on  that  blessed 
morning  when  I  crept  outen  that  living  grave,  for  yer  must  remem 
ber  it  was  half  full  of  the  stinking  carcasses  of  them  Blackfeet  I  had 
killed." 

"  But,  Uncle  Job,"  asked  one  of  the  young  men,  "  how  did  your 
sick  men  at  the  post  get  along  without  the  medicine." 

"Poorly,"  was  the  reply.  "Two  of  them  had  died.  But  they 
waited  ten  days  for  me  to  come  back,  and  finding  I  didn't,  they  sent 
another  man  to  Fort  Laramie  for  the  medicine,  and  the  others  were 
saved. 

"  I  reached  the  post  agin  arter  an  absence  of  about  a  month  ;  and 
as  I  didn't  like  to  acknowledge  I  had  turned  out  of  my  way  for  the 
sake  of  the  whiskey,  while  my  comrades  were  suffering  for  the  want 
of  what  I  had  been  sent  for,  I  said  nothing  about  it  more  than  that  I 
had  been  a  prisoner  among  the  Injuns,  and  managed  to  make  my 
escape  arter  a  hard  fight. 

"  Some  months  arterwards,  when  a  party  of  us  were  trapping  out 
on  the  Medicine  Bow,  we  concluded  to  make  a  visit  to  our  cache. 
The  place  was  just  as  I  had  left  it,  only  the  bodies  of  the  Blackfeet 
I  had  wiped  out  had  been  removed.  The  sack  of  flour  and  bag  of 
rice  were  just  as  the  spring  party  had  cached  them  ;  but  to  the  sur 
prise  of  all  of  us,  and  to  none  more  than  myself,  the  whiskey  keg 
was  empty  and  the  dried  venison  all  gone. 

"The  fact  was,  boys,"  concluded  Uncle  Job,  "although  I  had 
pretty  considerable  of  a  time  of  it  with  them  cussed  Blackfeet,  upon 
the  whole  I  felt  too  much  ashamed  of  the  affair  to  let  on  a  single 
word  about  it." 


102 


THE     WONDERFUL    ESCAPE. 


THE    'WONDERFUL    ESCAPE. 

IN  the  autumn  of  1779,  a  number  of  keel  boats  were  ascending  the 
Ohio  under  the  command  of  Major  Rodgers,  and  had  advanced  as 


BENUAM   WAS   SHOT  THROUGH   BOTH  LEGS.      THE   MAN    WHO   NOW   APPEARED,    HAD  ES 
CAPED   FROM   THE   SAME   BATTLE   WITH   BOTH   ARMS   BROKEN. 

far  as  the  mouth  of  Licking  without  accident.  Here,  however,  they 
observed  a  few  Indians,  standing  upon  the  southern  extremity  of  a 
sandbar,  while  a  canoe,  rowed  by  three  others,  was  in  the  act  of 
putting  off  from  the  Kentucky  shore,  as  if  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
them  aboard.  Rodgers  instantly  ordered  the  boats  to  be  made  fast 
on  the  Kentucky  shore,  while  the  crew,  to  the  number  of  seventy 
men,  well  armed,  cautiously  advanced  in  such  a  manner  as  to  encir 
cle  the  spot  where  the  enemy  had  been  seen  to  land.  Only  five  or 
six  Indians  had  been  seen,  and  no  one  dreamed  of  encountering  more 
than  fifteen  or  twenty  enemies. 

When  Rodgers,  however,  had,  as  he  supposed,  completely  sur- 


THE     WONDERFUL    ESCAPE.  103 

rounded  the  enemy,  and  was  preparing  to  rush  upon  them,  from 
several  quarters  at  once,  he  was  thunderstruck  at  beholding  several 
hundred  savages  suddenly  spring  up  in  front,  rear,  and  upon  both 
flanks.  They  instantly  poured  in  a  close  discharge  of  rifles,  and 
then  throwing  down  their  guns,  fell  upon  the  survivors  with  the 
tomahawk.  The  panic  was  complete,  and  the  slaughter  prodigious. 
Major  Rodgers,  together  with  forty-five  of  his  men,  were  almost 
instantly  destroyed.  The  survivors  made  an  effort  to  regain  their 
boats,  but  the  five  men  who  had  been  left  in  charge  of  them,  had 
immediately  put  off  from  the  shore  in  the  hindmost  boat,  and  the 
enemy  had  already  gained  possession  of  the  others.  Disappointed 
in  the  attempt,  they  turned  furiously  upon  the  enemy,  and  aided  by 
the  approach  of  darkness,  forced  their  way  through  their  lines,  and 
•with  the  loss  of  several  severely  wounded  at  length  ejected  their 
escape  to  Ilarrodsburgh. 

Among  the  wounded  was  Captain  Robert  Benharn.  Shortly  after 
breaking  through  the  enemy's  line,  he  was  shot  through  both  hips, 
and  the  bones  being  shattered,  he  instantly  fell  to  the  ground. 
Fortunately,  a  large  tree  had  lately  fallen  near  the  spot  where  he 
lay,  and  with  great  pain,  he  dragged  himself  into  the  top,  and  lay 
concealed  among  the  branches.  The  Indians,  eager  in  pursuit  of 
the  others,  passed  him  without  notice,  and  by  midnight  all  was 
quiet.  On  the  following  day,  the  Indians  returned  to  the  battle 
ground,  in  order  to  strip  the  dead  and  take  care  of  the  boats.  Ben- 
ham,  although  in  danger  of  famishing,  permitted  them  to  pass  with 
out  making  known  his  condition,  very  correctly  supposing  that  his 
crippled  legs  would  only  induce  them  to  tomahawk  him  upon  the 
spot,  in  order  to  avoid  the  trouble  of  carrying  him  to  their  town. 

lie  lay  close  therefore,  until  the  evening  of  the  second  day,  when 
perceiving  a  raccoon  descending  a  tree,  near  him,  he  shot  it,  hoping 


104 


THE     WONDERFUL    ESCAPE. 


to  devise  some  means  of  reaching  it,  when  he  could  kindle  a  fire  and 
make  a  meal.  Scarcely  had  his  gun  cracked,  however,  when  he 
heard  a  human  cry,  apparently  not  more  tfran  fifty  yards  off.  Sup 
posing  it  to  be  an  Indian,  he  hastily  reloaded  his  gun,  and  remained 
silent,  expecting  the  approach  of  an  enemy.  Presently  the  same 
voice  was  heard  again,  but  much  nearer.  Still  Benham  made  no 
reply,  but  cocked  his  gun  and  sat  ready  to  fire  as  soon  as  an  object 
appeared.  A  third  halloo  was  quickly  heard,  followed  by  an  ex 
clamation  of  impatience  and  distress,  which  convinced  Benham  that 
the  unknown  must  be  a  Kentuckian.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  he 
heard  the  expression  "  whoever  you  are,  for  God's  sake  answer  me  !" 
he  replied  with  readiness,  and  the  parties  were  soon  together. 

Benham,  as  we  have  already  observed,  was  shot  through  both 
legs !  The  man  who  now  appeared,  had  escaped  from  the  same 
battle,  with  both  arms  broken  !  Thus  each  was  able  to  supply  what 
the  other  wanted.  Benham  having  the  perfect  use  of  his  arms, 

could  load  his  gun 
and  kill  game,  with 
great  readiness, 
while  his  friend 
having  the  use  of 
his  legs,  could  kick 
the  game  to  the 
spot  where  Benham  sat, 
who  was  thus  enabled  to 
cook  it.  AVhen  no  wood 
was  near  them,  his  com 
panion  would  rake  up 
brush  with  his  feet,  and  gradually  roll  it  within  reach  of  Benham's 
bands,  who  constantly  fed  his  companion,  and  dressed  his  wounds 


THE    MAN    WHO  COt'I.D   WALK,    WAS    THUS    ENABf,KI> 
TO    BKIMi    WATER,    BY    MKANrf   OF    Hid   TKKTH. 


THE     WONDERFUL     ESCAPE.  105 

as  well  as  his  own — tearing  up  both  of  their  shirts  for  that  purpose. 
They  found  some  difficulty  in  procuring  water,  at  first ;  but  Benham 
at  length  took  his  own  hat,  and  placing  the  rim  between  the  teeth 
of  his  companion,  directed  him  to  wade  into  the  Licking,  up  to  his 
neck,  and  dip  the  hat  into  the  water,  by  sinking  his  own  head. 
The  man  who  could  walk  was  thus  enabled  to  bring  water,  by  means 
of  his  teeth,  which  Benham  could  afterward  dispose  of  as  was 
necessary. 

In  a  few  days  they  had  killed  all  the  squirrels  and  birds  within 
reach,  and  the  man  with  the  broken  arms  was  sent  out  to  drive 
game  within  gunshot  of  the  spot  to  which  Benham  was  confined. 
Fortunately,  wild  turkeys  were  abundant»in  those  woods,  and  his 
companion  would  walk  around,  and  drive  them  towards  Benham, 
who  seldom  failed  to  kill  two  or  three  of  each  flock.  In  this  man 
ner,  they  supported  themselves  for  several  weeks,  until  their  wounds 
had  healed,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  travel.  They  then  shifted  their 
quarters,  and  put  up  a  small  shed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Licking, 
where  they  encamped  until  late  in  November,  anxiously  expecting 
the  arrival  of  some  boat,  which  should  convey  them  to  the  falls  of 
the  Ohio. 

On  the  27th  of  November,  they  observed  a  flat  boat  moving 
leisurely  down  the  river.  Benham  instantly  hoisted  his  hat  upon  a 
stick  and  hallooed  loudly  for  help.  The  crew,  however,  supposing 
them  to  be  Indians ;  at  least  suspecting  them  of  an  intention  to 
decoy  them  ashore,  paid  no  attention  to  their  signals  of  distress,  but 
instantly  put  over  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  manning  every 
oar,  endeavored  to  pass  them  as  rapidly  as  possible.  Benham  be 
held  them  pass  him  with  a  sensation  bordering  on  despair,  for  the 
place  was  much  frequented  by  Indians,  and  the  approach  of  winter 
threatened  them  with  destruction,  unless  speedily  relieved.  At 


106       ^  THE     WONDERFUL    ESCAPE. 

length,  after  the  boat  had  passed  him  nearly  half  a  mile,  he  saw  a 
canoe  put  off  from  its  stern,  and  cautiously  approach  the  Ken 
tucky  shore,  evidently  reconnoiter- 
ing  them  with  great  suspicion.  He 
called  loudly  upon  them  for  assist 
ance,  mentioned 

his  name  and  made    _.__^ 

known  his  condi 
tion.  After  a  long 
parley,  and  many 
evidences  of  reluc 
tance  on  the  part 
of  the  crew,  the 

THE   CREW   PAID  NO  ATTENTION   TO  THEIU   SIGNALS   OF  DISTRESS, 

Canoe    at     length     BUT  INSTANTLY  PUT  OVI-R  TO  THE  OPPOSITE  SIDE  OF  THE  RIVER. 

touched  the  shore,  and  Benham  and  his  friend  were  taken  on  board. 
Their  appearance  excited  much  suspicion.  They  were  almost  en 
tirely  naked,  and  their  faces  were  garnished  with  six  weeks  growth 
of  beard.  The  one  was  barely  able  to  hobble  upon  crutches,  and 
the  other  could  manage  to  feed  himself  with  one  of  his  hands.  They 
were  instantly  taken  to  Louisville,  where  their  clothes  (which  had 
been  carried  off  in  the  boat  which  deserted  them)  were  restored  to 
them,  and  after  a  few  weeks  confinement,  both  were  perfectly  re 
stored. 

Benham  afterwards  served  in  the  northwest  throughout  the  whole 
of  the  Indian  war,  accompanied  the  expeditions  of  Ilanner  and 
Wilkinson,  shared  in  the  disaster  of  St.  Clair,  and  afterward  in  the 
triumph  of  Wayne.  Upon  the  return  of  peace,  he  bought  the  land 
upon  which  Rodgers  had  been  defeated,  and  ended  his  days  in  tran 
quillity,  amid  tie  scenes  which  had  witnessed  his  sufferings. 


THE    DESPERADO    AND    THE    REGULATORS. 


107 


THE  DESPERADO  AND  THE  REGULATORS 

AN  old  man  by  the  name  of  Yokum  had  been  the  terror  of  the 
part  of  Lousiana  where  he  formerly  resided,  we  believe  upon  Pla- 


-±f^f-     • 
OLD  YOKCM'S  HOUSE  OF  ENTERTAINMRVT  AT  PINE  ISLAND  PRAIRIE. 

qnemine  Brule,  or  in  that  vicinity.  It  has  often  been  told  us  by  old 
settlers  from  that  portion  of  the  state,  that  not  one  of  Yokum  s  family 
or  of  the  gang  whom  he  kept  around  him,  had  met  with  a  natural 
death. 

This  patriarch  in  crime  selected  "Pine  Island  Prairie,"  in  the 
lower  part  of  Eastern  Texas,  as  a  place  where  he  would  be  but  little 
troubled  with  inquisitive  neighbors ;  and  where,  from  its  location 
upon  the  road  leading  from  Belew's  Ferry  upon  the  Sabine  through 
Liberty,  and  crossing  the  San  Jacinto  at  the  Attascaseta  ford  to 
Houston,  he  would  be  sure  to  entertain,  that  is,  "  keep"  or  "  receive," 
almost  every  traveler  that  chose  that  route. 


108  THE    DESPERADO    AND    THE    REGULATORS. 

Knowing  the  advantages  of  a  good  character  at  home,  he  soon,  by 
his  liberality,  apparent  good-humor,  and  obliging  disposition,  suc 
ceeded  in  ingratiaing  himself  with  the  few  settlers  who  were,  with 
backwoods  courtesy,  called  neighbors, — any  one  within  fifteen  miles 
being  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  the  term. 

The  first  thing  that  attracted  general  suspicion  and  inquiry,  was 
the  appearance  of  his  stud.  Planters  and  stock-raisers  in  Texas 
keep  many  horses,  but  they  are  usually  of  the  small  breed  of  Louisi 
ana  Creole  ponies,  or  those  of  the  Spanish  kind.  The  larger  breed 
of  horses  from  the  Northern  or  Western  States  are  designated  as 
"  American  horses,"  and  seldom  met  with,  unless  perchance  a  physi 
cian,  lawyer,  or  wealthy  planter  may  keep  one  as  his  especial  saddle- 
horse.  Travelers,  however,  are  generally  mounted  upon  them. 

No  Texan  can  conceal  his  stock  of  cattle,  or  his  stud,  as  every 
acre  of  prairie  and  timber  is  thoroughly  hunted  over  once  and  often 
twice  a  year,  by  large  parties  of  stock-raisers,  who  join  together  and 
ride  over  the  whole  country  within  twenty  and  thirty  miles  of  their 
residences,  and  very  frequently  much  farther,  gathering  every  four- 
footed  beast  into  the  nearest  pen,  and  selecting  out  their  own  for  the 
purpose  of  branding  them.  Ignorant,  except  of  their  own  peculiar 
business  ;  their  knowledge  of  every  thing  pertaining  to  cattle  ;  their 
recollection  of,  and  skill  in  managing  them,  is  wonderful.  It  is  not 
surprising,  then,  that  the  large  and  increasing  stock  of  American 
horses,  which  were  found  grazing  in  the  prairie  near  Yokum's,  ex 
cited  their  suspicion.  Inquiries  for  missing  travelers,  and  the  non- 
appearance  of  some  who  were  known  to  have  stopped  upon  the  road 
at  houses  east  of  Yokum's,  but  who  did  not  make  their  appearance 
again,  furnished  additional  cause.  At  length,  by  a  very  singular 
train  of  events,  things  came  to  a  crisis. 

A  man  named  Carey,  an  industrious,  hard-working  person,  settled 


THE  DESPERADO  AND  THE  REGULATORS.  109 

upon  a  prairie,  near  Cedar  Bayou,  in  company  with  a  Mr.  Page. 
They  owned  a  small  tract,  and  cultivated  a  small  farm  jointly. 

Near  them — in  fact,  the  fences  of  their  plantations  joined — lived 
a  Mr.  Britton,  a  blustering,  quarrelsome  down-easter,  who,  in  con 
sideration  of  his  Goliah-like  proportions,  determined  upon  ruling 
the  prairie. 

Britton,  Page,  and  Carey  occupied  the  same  "  league"  of  land, 
and  ere  long  the  former  was  embroiled  with  the  two  latter  in  a 
violent  dispute,  commencing  with  a  difficulty  in  the  division  of  the 
property,  and  aggravated  by  that  fruitful  subject,  a  quarrel  about 
their  dogs. 

Page  kept  sheep,  but  no  dogs ;  and  Britton  dogs,  but  no  sheep. 
Britton's  favorite  dog  killed  Page's  sheep,  and  Page  or  Carey  killed 
Britton's  dog.  Here,  now,  was  a  germ  for  a  serious  difficulty,  and 
in  itself  a  very  pretty  quarrel  as  it  stood.  Soon  after,  Britton  met 
Carey  upon  the  prairie,  and  horse-whipped  him.  Threats  and  re 
criminations  followed,  but  nothing  serious  resulted  from  them  for 
nearly  a  year. 

At  last,  something  again  excited  Britton's  ire,  and  he  sent  word 
to  Carey  that  he  was  braiding  a  lash  for  his  especial  benefit — a  lash 
that  would  cut  him  to  the  bone. 

Carey's  business,  that  afternoon,  caused  him  to  visit  a  neighbor, 
a  new  settler,  who  was  living,  pro  tern.,  in  a  small  log  pen,  or  house. 
Here  he  found  his  antagonist, — sitting  in  the  door,  and  leaning  his 
head  back  against  the  door-post, — and  also  two  or  three  other 
persons,  who  had  called  upon  the  new  comer. 

Carey  entered,  placed  a  rifle  which  he  was  carrying  upon  the  bed, 
and,  after  remaining  some  half  an  hour,  during  which  time  nothing 
had  passed  between  him  and  his  enemy,  rose  to  retire.  His  gun  lay 
with  its  muzzle  towards  the  door,  and  Carey  stopped  round  the  bed, 


110 


THE    DESPERADO    AND    THE    REGULATORS. 


as  if  to  raise  the  gun  by  the  breech.  As  soon  as  he  put  his  hands 
upon  the  piece,  it  was  discharged,  aud  a  ball  passed  through 
Britton's  brain.  He  fell  dead  in 
stantly,  without  word  or  groan.  I 
am  in  error,  however,  in  stating 
that  befell  dead  ;  for  so  quickly  did 
death  supervene  the  rifle's 
report,  that  he  remained  sit 
ting  bolt  upright,  and  the 
spectators  did  not  know  until 
Carey  had  left  the  room,  that 
any  thing  more  serious  than 
an  accidental  discharge  of 
the  rifle  had  taken  place. 


The     perpetrator     of    this    BRITTOS  FELL  DEAD  INSTANTLY,  WITHOPT  VORO 

OR   GKOA.V. 

homicide  (whether  accidental  or  intentional  none  but  his  Maker  and 
himself  can  tell)  immediately  fled  from  the  county,  and  took  refuge 
with  old  Yokum,  probably  judging  that  his  late  deed  would  be  a 
fitting  letter  of  introduction. 

Yokum  received  him  with  open  arms,  promised  to  protect  and 
defend  him, 'and,  if  necessary  to  secure  his  retreat  from  the  county 
in  safety. 

This,  however,  was  very  far  from  his  real  design,  and  he  kept 
Carey  housed  for  a  long  time,  a  prey  to  agonizing  fears,  which  were 
not  allayed  by  the  tales  he  was  told  of  the  threats  that  the  county 
had  made  of  taking  him  by  force,  and  lynching  him. 

Thus  working  upon  his  fears,  Yokum  prevented  his  prisoner  (for 
such  he  really  was)  fiora  carrying  out  the  intention  which  he  had 
expressed  soon  after  his  arrival,  of  delivering  himself  up  for  trial  as 
soon  as  the  momentary  excitement  of  the  people  had  died  away; 


THE    DESPERADO    AND    THE    REGULATORS. 

and  ultimately  persuaded  him  of  the  absolute  necessity  that  existed 
to  dispose  of  his  property  in  Texas  as  best  he  might,  and  then  to  fly 
from  the  country.  Yokum  offered  to  purchase  the  "  improvements," 
which  were  valuable,  and  to  facilitate  his  exodus  and  that  of  Page's 
family  ;  and  placing  full  faith  in  his  honesty  of  purpose,  Carey  gave 
him  a  letter  to  his  friend,  directing  him  to  make  a  deed  of  sale  of 
the  plantation,  &c.,  to  Yokum. 

Yokum  immediately  rode  over  to  the  scene  of  the  late  disturb 
ance,  and  finding  Page  ready  to  comply  with  his  partner's  wishes, 
left  with  him  some  of  his  fine  American  horses,  with  which  the 
family  were  to  escape,  and  which  was  to  be  the  first  payment, 
together  with  a  sum  of  money  which  he  promised  them, — towards 
the  purchase  of  the  estate. 

During  Carey's  residence  in  the  backwoods  Alsatia,  he  had  formed 
an  acquaintance  with  one  of  the  clan  who  seemed  to  have  taken  a 
fancy  to  him,  and  to  whom  he  probably  was  indebted  for  his  life. 
While  Yokum  was  absent,  this  person  opened  Carey's  eyes  as  to  the 
whole  plot,  which  was  now  drawing  to  its  close.  The  whole  pro 
perty  was  to  be  transferred  to  Yokum  by  Carey's  agent,  Page,  for  a 
nominal  consideration,  and  Yokum  promised  to  hold  it  till  he  could 
sell  it  to  advantage,  and  then  to  send  the  money  to  Carey,  or  to  pay 
it  over  to  his  agent.  In  the  meanwhile  the  horses  were  given,  or 
lent,  and  a  small  sum  of  money. 

This,  however,  was  all  pretence,  and  Yokum's  true  design  was  to 
obtain  a  legal  title  to  the  plantation,  and  then  to  dispose  of  Curey 
in  such  a  manner  that  there  would  be  no  danger  of  his  turning  up 
again.  There  was  another  necessity  for  this  course  :  Carey  had 
learnt  too  many  and  too  dangerous  secrets,  for  Yokum  to  trust  him 
out  of  his  sight.  Carey  escaped,  and  fled  to  the  house  of  one  of  the 
most  influential  men  in  Liberty  county,  to  whom  he  confided  all  his 


112 


THE    DESPERADO    AND    THE    REGULATORS. 


knowledge  of  Yokura  and  his  doings,  and  also  stated  his  intention 
of  delivering  himself  up  immediately  for  trial. 

The  people  were  called  together,  and  determined  to  take  the  law 
in  their  own  hands,  to  punish  the  guilty,  and  to  drive  the  entire  clan 
out  of  the  country. 

Upon  their  arrival  at  Yokum's  house,  they  found  that  he  had 
escaped,  and  setting  themselves  to  work  to  make  such  investigation 
as  they  could,  soon  satisfied  themselves  of  his  undoubted  crime. 

A  negro  informed  them  where  the  bones  of  a  traveler  cetold  be 
found,  viz.,  in  an  old  well  ;  and  those  of  another  were  said  to  have 
been  discovered  bleaching  upon  the  prairie.  Yoku'm's  family  were 
ordered  to  leave  the  house,  the  furniture  was  removed,  and  the 
premises  set  on  fire.  The  family,  and  all  the  hangers-on,  had  a 
certain  number  of  days  allowed  them  to  move  their  effects  and  leave 
the  county,  being  threatened  with  death  if  they  ever  returned. 

This  last  measure 
was  one  of  neces- 
.<ity.  us  the  saft-ty 
of  all  those  con 
cerned  in  their  re 
moval  depended 
upon  it. 

The    Regulators 
set    f  o  r  t  h   upon 
Yokum's  trail,  and  succeeded  in  finding 

hlm    &t     a     nOUS6 


DOOM   OF   THE   DESPERADO. 

the  present  county  of  Montgomery,  and  then  known  as  Spring  Creek 
county.  The  culprit  was  secured  and  carried  some  miles  on  the 
homeward  route,  when  his  captors  dismounted,  informed  him  that 
his  time  had  come,  and  giving  him  one  short  half  hour  to  repent  the 
villainies  of  a  long  lifetime,  shot  him  through  the  heart. 


THE     DESPERADO     AND    THE     REdlL  ATOKS. 


113 


The  family  of  Yokurn,  and  all  connected  with  them,  left  the 
county  and  emigrated  further  west,  denouncing  the  lynching  party 
and  swearing  that  they  would  be  revenged  upon  every  one  who  had 
a  hand  in  the  affair.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  some  of  these 
threats  would  have  been  fulfilled,  had  not  the  citizens  of  Liberty 
county  proved  that  they  were  terribly  in  earnest,  in  their  determina 
tion  to  take  instant  and  fatal  measures,  with  any  one  of  the  clan 
who  should  dare  to  again  cross  the  county  line. 

The  least  objectionable  of  all  of  Yoku-m's  tribe,  one  of  his  sons, 
Christopher  —  perhaps  the  only  one  against  whom  some  heinous 
crime  could  not  have  been  established  —  had  married  a  short  time 
before  the  general  breaking  up  of  the  gang.  His  wife  refused  to 
accompany  or  to  follow  him,  but  promised  to  live  with  him  if  he 
would  return  ;  and,  after  waiting  a  year, 
he  determined  to  do  so.  Whether  this 
was  a  mere  ruse  to  obtain  a  foot-hold 
again,  and  to  provide  a  house  of  refuge  for 
others  to  carry  out  their  threatened  rc- 
venge,  I  know  not,  but  it  proved 
a  fatal  affair  for  him.  As  soon 
as  the  sheriff  heard  of  his  pre- 
>v?nce,  he  immediately  put  him 
i  m  ^ie  Ja^  at  Beaumont,  i»  order 
to  Save  his  life'  and  if  Possible 

to  assist  him  to  escape.     But  all  precautions  were  useless.     The 
people  rose  immediately  upon  learning  of  Yokum's  arrival,  and 
taking  him  out  of  jail,  hung  him  upon  the  first  tree. 
8          > 


DESPERADO'BSOX. 


114       THE  RANGER'S  THRILLING  INDIAN  ADVENTURE. 


THE    RANGER'S    THRILLING    INDIAN    ADVENTURE. 

AT  nineteen  years  of  age,  Dr.  Blank,  of  Massachusetts,  joined  the 
army  of  the  provinces  that  in  1755  essayed  to  take  Crown  Point 


from  the  French.     He 
^?5      inarched  to  the  lakes 


THE  ABENAKI   PITCHED  FORWARD  TO  THE  GROPND,  ASD   HIS   with    Colonel 

Williams,  than  whom 

a  more  gallant  man  never  breathed  the  air  of  New  England.  The 
doctor  fought  under  his  command  at  Lake  George,  on  the^nemorable 
eighth  of  September  ;  saw,  or  imagined  he  saw,  the  fall  of  his  brave 
leader  ;  and  is  quite  sure  that  he  put  a  bullet  into  the  French  officer, 
Mons.  St.  Pierre.  The  next  year  he  joined  Rodgers'  company  of 
Rangers,  and  was  stationed  with  a  party  of  them  at  Fort  Ann,  not 
far  from  where  Whitehall  now  stands.  But  at  that  day  it  was  a 
"  dark  and  bloody  ground  ;"  a  frontier  station  in  the  forests,  which 
were  filled  with  rival  savages  attached  to  France  or  England. 

One   day,   in   mid-winter,  eiirht  rangers,   with   a   sergeant,  were 


THE  RANGER'S  THRILLING  INDIAN   ADVENTURE.       115 

ordered  out  on  some  service,  the  doctor  did  uot  know  what,  but 
probably  to  seize  some  straggling  Frenchman  about  Ticonderoga  or 
Crown  Point,  and  bring  him  to  the  fort,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining 
intelligence.  He  was  himself  of  the  party.  A  narrow  road,  or 
rather  path,  led  northward  toward  Canada,  and  they  followed  it  for 
several  hours.  There  had  just  been  a  heavy  fall  of  snow ;  all  the 
pines  and  hemlocks  in  the  forest  were  loaded  thick  with  it ;  and  as 
the  afternoon  was  still  and  clear,  only  occasional  flakes  or  light 
masses  dropped  from  the  burdened  boughs  like  feathers.  These 
circumstances  were  stamped  on  the  old  man's  mind,  seeming  like  a 
constantly  recurring  dream.  The  rangers  waded  in  Indian  file 
through  the  snow,  and  as  danger  was  apprehended,  a  man  was  placed 
some  rods  in  advance,  one  on  each  flank,  and  another  behind.  This 
last  was  the  doctor  himself,  "  and  this  was  the  gun  T  carried,"  said 
he,  taking  a  short  heavy  piece  from  a  corner. 

At  length  they  descended  into  a  hollow :  the  frozen  sheet  of  Lake 
George  lay  not  far  on  to  the  left,  and  a  steep  hill  on  the  right.  The 
ground,  a  short  distance  before  them,  was  low  and  swampy,  and  a 
little  brook  had  spread  itself  out  on  the  path,  making  a  frozen  space, 
free  from  trees,  across  which  their  advanced  man  was  now  slowly 
trampling,  crushing  his  boots  into  the  ice  and  water  at  every  step. 
He  paused  suddenly,  turned  sharply  round,  and  gave  the  low  whistle 
appointed  as  the  signal  of  alarm,  lie  had  seen  the  tracks  of  many 
moccasined  feet  in  the  fresh  snow  beyond.  There  was  not  time  to 
think ;  the  loud  report  of  a  gun  broke  the  stillness.  The  ranger 
gave  a  shrill  scream,  leaped  four  feet  into  the  air  and  fell  flat.  In 
stantly  the  Indian  yell  burst  from  the  woods  on  our  right  and  left, 
followed  by  the  stunning  rattle  of  more  than  fifty  guns,  and  not  a 
man  of  the  rangers  but  one  ever  moved  alive  from  the  spot  where  he 
stood  transfixed  with  surprise  at  the  sudden  death  of  his  comrade. 


116 


THE    RANGERS    THRILLING     INDIAN     ADVENTURE. 


That  man  was  our  hero,  whose  position,  far  behind  the  rest,  saved 
him.  He  remembered  the  panic  felt  at  the  fierce  burst  of  yells  and 
musketry,  and  the  sudden  rush  of  the  savage  swarm  from  their 
ambush,  upon  his  fallen  comrades  ;  and,  in  the  next  instant  that  his 
memory  could  recall,  he  was  flying  back  toward  the  fort.  He  heard 
sharp,  sudden  yelps  behind  him,  and  glancing  back,  saw  two  Indians 
bounding  on  his  track.  He  ran  a  mile,  he  should  think,  without 
turning  or  hearing  a  single  sound  ;  then  turning  his  head  saw  an 
Indian  leaping,  silent  -as  a  spectre,  within  a  few  rods  of  him.  With 
admirable  coolness,  he  turned  quickly  >round,  and  raising  his  gun 
with  a  steady  hand,  fired  with  such  good  effect  that  the  Abenaki 
pitched  forward  to  the  ground,  and  his  shaven  head  ploughed  up  the 
snow  for  yards,  by  the  impulse  of  his  headlong  pursuit.  The  young 

soldier  turned  and  fled  again,  and  as 
he  did  so  he  heard  the  report  of  the 
other  Indian's  gun,  followed  by  the 
loud  humming  of  the  ball.     So  alert 
and    attentive    were    his    faculties, 
that  he  observed  where  the  bullet 
struck  upon  a  loaded  bough 
in  front  of  him  ;    scattering 
the    glittering    particles    of 
snow. 

The   path  now  led   down 
ward  with  a  steep  descent  ; 
at  the  bottom  an  ancient  pine 
tree    had    fallen     across    it, 
SI.EKP  FOR  MANY  A  NIGHT  SINCE.  whose  sharp  broken  branches 

rose  up  perpendicularly  from  the  prostrate  trunk  four  or  five  feet 
from  the  ground,  blocking  up  the  way,  like  a  bristling  chevaux-de- 


HE  HEARD  A  WILD  AND  HORRID  CRT,  AND 

ING     SAW    A     SIQHT    THAT    HA.S    MURDERED    HIS 


THE  RANGER'S  THRILLING  INDIAN   ADVENTURE.       117 

frise.  The  rangers  had  previously  turned  aside  to  avoid  it.  There 
was  no  time  to  do  so  now.  The  doctor's  limbs  were  small  and  light 
but  as  active  as  a  deer's,  and  the  Indian's  tomahawk  was  close 
behind.  Without  hesitating,  he  ran  down  and  sprang  into  the  air. 
His  foot  caught,  so  that  he  fell  on  the  other  side  ;  but  he  snatched 
up  his  gun  and  ran  again.  In  a  moment  he  heard  a  wild  and  horrid 
cry,  and  turning  as  he  ran  up  the  opposite  hill,  he  saw  a  sight  that 
has  murdered  his  sleep  for  many  a  night  since.  The  daring  savage 
had  leaped  like  him,  but  not  so  well ;  he  had  tripped,  and  one  of  the 
broken  branches  had  caught  and  impaled  him  on  its  upright  point, 
passing  upward  into  the  cavity  of  his  chest !  He  saw  the  starting 
eye-balls,  and  the  painted  features  hideously  distorted,  and  paused 
to  see  no  more. 

About  sunset  the  sentinels  of  Fort  Ann  saw  him  emerging  from 
the  woods,  running  as  if  the  Indians  were  still  behind  him.  A 
strong  party  sent  out  next  morning  found  the  bodies  of  the  rangers 
stripped,  and  frozen  in  the  various  positions  in  which  they  died,  so 
that  they  appeared  like  marble  statues.  On  a  tree  close  by,  the 

% 

French  officer  who  commanded  the  Abenakis  had  fastened  a  piece 
of  birch  bark,  inscribed  with  an  insolent  and  triumphant  message  to 
the  English.  The  bodies  of  the  two  Indians  had  been  removed, 
although  the  white  snow  around  the  old  pine  tree  retained  ineffacea 
ble  marks  of  the  tragedy  that  had  been  enacted  there,  and  was 
beaten  hard  by  the  moccasins  of  a  crowd  of  savages  who  had 
gathered  about  that  place. 

This  taste  of  war  was  enough  for  the  doctor's  martial  zeal.  He 
did  not  take  the  field  again  till  twenty  years  afterward,  when  he 
came  to  Washington's  camp  at  Cambridge,  armed  with  probe  and 
balsam,  instead  of  a  musket  and  powder. 


118 


THE     FIGHTING    PARSON. 


THE    FIGHTING    PARSON. 

NEW  ENGLAND,  after  the  defeat  of  Burgoyne,  seemed  for  awhile 
to  be  left  out  of  the  war,  so  fur  as  any  invasion  of  her  territory  was 

concerned,  and  in  1779 
Yale  College  had  re- 
covered  in  a  great 


TIIK    PARSON    SINKS   EXHAUSTED   AND    BLEEDING   ON    THE   CiKOL'ND. 

measure  from  its  troubles,  and  was  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

But  in  the  midst  of  its  tranquillity  a  rumor  reached  New  Haven 
that  the  British  were  about  to  make  a  descent  upon  it.  The  place 
was  immediately  thrown  into  a  state  of  the  greatest  alarm,  and  a 
meeting  was  called  to  deliberate  on  what  was  to  be  done.  Dr. 
Dagget  was  a  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  College,  but  in  the  interim 
of  regular  presidents  he  had  been  elected  president  pro  tern.  The 
college  of  course  would  be  again  broken  up  by  this  invasion.  The 
students,  such  as  did  not  wish  to  unite  in  any  plan  of  resistance, 
could  easily  scatter  to  the  back  country  ;  but  the  great  question  was, 
what  should  be  done  with  the  inhabitants?  Various  plans  and 
propositions  were  presented,  und  at  k'n^th  the  President  of  Yale 


THE    FIGHTING     PARSON  119 

College  was  asked  his  opinion.  It  was  well  known  tint  lie  had 
preached  the  duty  of  resistance  as  obedience  to  God,  and  shown 
himself  in  every  way  an  ardent  patriot ;  but  what  he  would  advise 
when  the  overwhelming  and  insolent  foe  was  at  the  door,  was  quite 
another  thing.  The  students,  who  had  often  been  fired  by  his  elo 
quent  appeals,  were  not  a  little  curious  to  know  what  their  President 
and  Professor  of  Divinity  would  counsel  in  this  fearful  emergency. 

The  character  of  the  college  they  considered  to  be  at  stake,  for  if 
their  President  advised  tame  submission,  an  abject  attitude,  on  the 
ground  that  resistance  would  be  of  no  avail,  the  institution  at  whose 
head  he  stood  would  be  compromised.  They  hoped,  therefore,  he 
would  take  a  manly  course,  even  if  he  deemed  it  best  to  pursue  a 
peaceable  one.  They  were  not  long  kept  in  suspense,  for  when  their 
venerated  teacher  arose,  the  flashing  eye  and  compressed  lip  told 
them  at  once  that  Yale  need  not  fear  for  her  patriotic  reputation. 
Instead  of  counseling  moderation,  and  weighing  all  the  suggestions 
as  to  the  various  courses  to  be  ptarsued,  he  took  the  ground  of  the 
soldier  at  once,  and  said,  no  matter  what  else  they  might  do,  they 
must  at  all  hazards  fight ;  and,  then,  to  let  them  know  that  this  was 
net  the  advice  of  one,  who,  by  his  profession  and  position  was 
exempt  from  military  duty,  he  coolly  informed  them  if  no  other 
person  was  found  to  resist  he  should  fight  alone. 

It  was  finally  resolved  to  raise  a  volunteer  company  of  a  hundred 
men,  who  should  inarch  out  in  the  morning  and  retard  the  enemy, 
so  as  to  give  the  inhabitants  as  much  time  as  possible  to  remove 
their  effects. 

In  the  meantime,  the  exciting  news  came  that  Tryon,  with  a 
force  twenty-five  hundred  strong,  had  landed  at  West  Haven,  only 
five  miles  distant,  and  was  about  to  march  directly  on  the  place. 
In  an  instant  all  was  confusion  aud  alarm,  and  the  inhabitants,  on 


120 


THE     FIGHTING     PARSON. 


foot  and  in  carriages,  alone  and  in  groups,  were  seen  pouring 
out  of  the  city  toward  the  open  country.  In  the  midst  of  the  alarm, 
the  volunteers,  at  the  stirring  notes  of  the  fife  and  drum,  hastily 
assembled,  and  armed  with  such  weapons  as  they  could  lay  their 
hands  on,  took  the  road  toward  West  Haven.  It  was  a  hot  July 
morning,  but  they  pressed  cheerfully  on,  determined  to  retard  if  they 
could  not  arrest  the  heavy  force  advancing  against  them.  Parson 
Trumbull,  of  North  Haven,  was  there  mounted  on  his  horse,  that 
could  stand  fire  as  well  as  he,  for  both  had  been  under  it  before. 
Dagget  apparently  had  at  the  last  moment  backed  out ;  the  good 
Professor  of  Divinity  could  talk  bravely,  but  when  it  came  to  smell 
ing  gunpowder  it  made  a  difference. 

But  while  they  were  marching  along,  a  cloud  of  dust  was  seen  to 
rise  along  the  road  toward  New  Haven,  and  soon  a  solitary  horse 
man  appeared  in  view,  galloping 
fiercely  forward.  They  at  first 
thought  it  was 
some  messenger 
sent  to  overtake 
them ;  but  when 
the  rider  drew  near, 
they  beheld  to  their 
surprise,  President 
Pagget  on  his  old 
black  mare,  with  a 
long  fowling  piece  in  his  hand.  The  faithful  animal  had  often 
jogged  around  the  streets  of  New  Haven,  and  along  the  country 
roads,  bearing  her  dignified  master  at  a  dignified  rate  of  speed,  and 
was  astonished  to  find  herself  tearing  like  a  racer  along  the  highway. 
The  volunteers,  supposing  that  he  was  going  to  join  them  and  make 


THE  PAKaON   IN   FOR  THE   FIGHT. 


THE     FIGHTING     PARSON.  121 

good  his  word,  received  him  with  loud  cheers.  With  Parson 
Trumbull  and  President  Dagget  to  show  them  how  to  fight,  they 
felt  they  could  easily  do  their  duty.  To  their  surprise,  however,  he 
did  not  stop  to  join  them,  but,  turning  neither  to  the  right  nor  the 
left,  pushed  straight  on  toward  the  enemy.  Concluding  he  was 
hastening  forward  to  reconnoitre,  they  gave  him  a  parting  Hi?(-r, 
and  pressed  on  after  him. 

Dagget,  after  advancing  some  distance,  tum°d  from  the  main 
road,  and  ascended  an  eminence  crowned  with  a  grove,  where  he 
halted,  and  took  a  survey  of  the  surrounding  country.  The  little 
band  of  volunteers,  keeping  more  to  the  south,  swept  round  the 
base  of  the  hill,  and  soon  came  upon  the  advance-guard  of  the  enemy. 
Throwing  themselves  behind  a  fence,  they  poured  in  a  destructive 
volley,  which  brought  it  to  a  sudden  halt.  Following  up  their 
advantage,  they  broke  cover,  and  leaping  the  fence,  drove  the 
astonished  guard  before  them.  Firing  and  shouting  as  they  ad 
vanced,  they  chased  it  from  fence  to  fence,  and  across  field  after 
field,  until  they  found  themselves  in  front  of  the  whole  army.  As 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach  on  either  side,,  the  green  fields  were  red 
with  scarlet  uniforms,  the  extending  wings  ready  to  enfold  them  and 
cut  off  every  avenue  of  escape.  Instantly  halting,  and  taking  in 
the  full  extent  of  their  danger,  they  did  not  wait  for  the  word  of 
command,  but  turned  and  ran  for  their  lives. 

As  they  fled  along  the  base  of  the  hill,  on  the  top  of  which  Doctor 
Dagget  had  taken  his  station,  they  were  surprised  he  did  not  join 
them.  But  the  blooJ  of  the  patriotic  President  was  now  thoroughly 
aroused,  and  he  scorned  to  retreat.  Casting  a  quiet  glance  upon 
the  confusion  anJ  terror  below  him,  lie  turned  toward  the  enemy, 
and  leveling  his  fowling-piece  at  those  more  advanced,  blazed  away. 
As  the  British  pressed-  after  the  fugitives,  they  v/ure  surprise'!  to 


122 


THE    FIGHTING     PARSON. 


hear  every  few  moments  the  solitary  report  of  a  gun  from  the  grove 
on  the  hill.  At  first  they  paid  but  little  attention  to  it,  but  the 
bullets  finding  their  way  steadily  into  the  ranks,  they  were  com 
pelled  to  notice  it,  and  sent  up  a  detachment  to  see  what  it  meant. 

The  President  saw  them  coming,  but  never  moved  from  his  position. 

/ 
His  mare  stood  by  him,  and  he  could  any  moment  have  mounted 

and  fled,  but  this  seemed  never  to  have  entered  his  head.  He  was 
thinking  only  of  the  enemy,  and  loaded  and  fired  as  fast  as  he 
could. 

When  the  detachment  reached  the  grove,  the  officer  commanding 
it  saw,  to  his  amazement,  only  a  venerable  man  in  black,  quietly 

1  loading  his  fowling-piece  to  have  another 
shot.  Pausing  a  moment  at  the  extraor- 
^HtraW  dinary  spectacle  of  a  single  clergy- 

fighting  the  whole  British  army, 
he  exclaimed  :  "  What  are  you  doing 
there,  you  old  'fool,  firing  on 
his  Majesty's  troops  ?"  The 
Professor  of  Divinity  looked 
up  in  the  most  unconcerned 
manner,  and  replied  :  "  Exer 
cising  the  rights  of  war!" 
The  whole  affair  seemed  to 
strike  the  officer  comically, 
and  amused  rather  than  of 
fended  at  the  audacity  of  the  answer,  he  said  :  "  If  I  let  you  go 
this  time,  you  old  rascal,  will  you  ever  again  fire  on  the  troops  of 
his  Majesty  ?"  "  Nothing  more  likely",  was  the  imperturbable  reply. 
This  was  too  much  for  the  good  temper  of  the  Briton,  and  he  ordered 
his  men  to  seize  him.  They  did,  and  dragged  him  roughly  down 
the  hill  to  the  head  of  the  column. 


EXERCISING   THE   RIGHTS   OF   WAR. 


THE    FIGHTING    PARSON  123 

The  volunteers  in  their  retreat  tore  down  the  bridge  over  the 
river  after  crossing  it,  thus  compelling  the  British  to  march  two 
miles  further  up  the  stream  before  they  could  effect  a  passage.  The 
latter  immediately  placed  Doctor  Dagget  on  foot  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  and  told  him  to  lead  the  way.  It  was  the  fifth  of  July,  and 
one  of  the  hottest  days  of  the  year,  and  as  it  was  now  near  meridian, 
the  heat  was  overpowering.  The  strongest  man  unaccustomed  to 
exposure,  would  sink  under  such  a  burning  sun,  and  Dr.  Dagget 
soon  became  exhausted  from  the  heat  as  well  as  from  the  driving 
pace  they  kept  him  at.  He,  however,  staggered  on  until,  at  last, 
feeling  he  could  not  take  another  step,  he  halted  and  endeavored  to 
lean  against  the  fence  for  support.  But  the  enraged  soldiers  would 
not  allow  him  a  moment's  rest,  and  ruthlessly  pricked  him  on  with 
their  bayonets,  at  the  same  time  showering  curses  on  his  rebel  head. 
AVith  every  indication  of  weariness  the  point  of  the  bayonet  forced 
him  to  rally  his  sinking  energies,  while  the  blood  flowed  in  streams 
down  his  dress. 

As  they  entered  the  streets  of  the  town,  the  soldiers  commenced 
shooting  the  peaceable  citizens  whenever  they  dared  to  show  them 
selves,  and  as  one  after  another  fell  in  his  sight,  Doctor  Dagget 
expected  his  turn  would  come  next.  At  length  they  reached  the 
green,  and  halted,  when  he  sank  exhausted  and  bleeding  on  the 
grass.  A  tory  coming  out  to  welcome  the  British,  saw  the  pale, 
dusty  and  bleeding  President  lying  on  the  ground,  and  shocked  at 
the  sight,  besought  the  commanding  officer,  in  the  name  of  humanity, 
to  spare  his  life.  He  granted  his  request  with  an  insulting  epithet, 
and  the  wounded  man  was  carried  into  a  neighboring  house  more 
dead  than  alive.  His  utter  exhaustion,  combined  with  the  brutal 
treatment  he  had  received,  brought  on  a  fever  that  reduced  him  so 
low  that  his  life  was  despaired  of.  Having  a  strong  constitution, 


124        THE    SEMINOLE    CHIEFTAIN'S    TOUCHING    APPEAL. 

he  rallied,  however,  and  was  able  a  part  of  the  next  year  to  preach 
in  the  chapel,  but  his  system  had  received  a  shock  from  which  it 
could  not  entirely  recover,  and  in  sixteen  months  he  was  borne  to 
the  grave,  adding  one  more  to  the  list  of  noble  souls  who  considered 
no  sacrifice  too  great  for  their  country. 


THE    SEMINOLE    CHIEFTAIN'S    TOUCHING    APPEAL. 

THE  "  talk"  of  Coacoochee,  or  Wild  Cat,  to  Col.  Worth  and  to 
his  own  people,  exceeds,  in  point  of  pathos  and  deep  feeling,  any 
thing  we  ever  i  i  \ 

heard. 

Wild  Cat 
had  repeated 
ly  deceived 
the  officers 


"SAV  TO  MY   BAND  THAT  MT  FEET  ABU  CHAINED." 

"  coming  in,"  and  after  he  had  received  supplies  as  an  inducement 
for  his  band  to  surrender,  would  make  his  escape  and  prosecute  the 
war  with  renewed  activity.  He  was  finally  captured  by  Major 
Childs  and  sent  at  once,  with  some  fifteen  others  captured  at  the 
same  time,  to  Arkansas.  At  New  Orleans  they  were  met  by  ex 
press  orders  from  Col.  Worth  to  return  to  Florida.  He  intended  to 
use-  Coacoochee's  influence  and  bring  the  war  to  a  close. 


THE    SEMINOLE    CHIEFTAIN'S    TOUCHING     APPEAL.          125 

A  captive,  and  in  irons,  he  had  been  told  by  Worth,  that  he  had 
been  brought  back  from  Tampa  Bay,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  in 
bringing  the  war  to  a  close  at  once.  He  was  told  that  he  might 
select  five  of  his  companions  who  should  be  permitted  to  go  to  his 
band — then  in  the  swamps — and  induce  them  to  come  in.  "  Name 
the  time,"  said  Worth,  '•  it  shall  be  granted ;  but  I  tell  you,  as  I 
wish  you  to  tell  your  friends,  that  unless  they  fulfill  your  demands, 
yourself  and  these  warriors  now  seated  before  us,  shall  be  hung  to 
the  yards  of  this  vessel,  when  the  sun  sets  on  the  day  appointed, 
with  the  irons  on  your  hands  and  feet.  I  tell  you  this  that  we  may 
understand  each  other ;  I  do  not  wish  to  frighten  you,  you  are  too 
brave  a  man  for  that ;  but  what  I  say  I  mean,  and  I'll  do  it.  It  is 
for  the  benefit  of  the  white  man  and  the  red  man.  This  war  must 
end,  and  you  must  end  it." 

Coacoochec  rose,  and  turning  to  Col.  Worth,  said,  in  a  subdued 
tone,  "  I  was  once  a  boy ;  then  I  saw  the  white  man  afar  off.  I 
hunted  in  these  woods  with  a  bow  and  arrow  ;  then  with  a  rifle.  I 
saw  the  white  man  and  was  told  he  was  my  enemy.  I  could  not 
shoot  him  as  I  would  a  wolf  or  bear ;  yet  like  these  he  came  upon 
me  ;  horses,  cattle,  and  fields  he  took  from  me.  He  said  he  was  my 
friend  ;  he  abused  our  women  and  children,  and  told  us  to  go  from 
the  land.  Still  he  gave  us  his  hand  in  friendship  ;  we  took  it ;  whilst 
taking  it,  he  had  a  snake  in  the  other ;  his  tongue  was  forked  like 
the  serpent ;  he  lied,  and  stung  us.  I  asked  but  for  a  small  piece  of 
these  lands,  enough  to  plant  and  live  upon,  far  south,  a  spot  where 
I  could  place  the  ashes  of  my  kindred,  a  spot  only  sufficient  to  lay 
my  wife  and  child  upon.  This  was  not  granted  me.  I  was  put  in 
prison  ;  I  escaped  ;  I  have  been  again  taken  ;  you  have  brought  me 
back ;  I  am  here ;  I  feel  the  irons  in  my  heart.  I  have  listened  to 
your  talk  ;  you  and  your  officers  have  taken  us  by  the  hand  in  friend- 


126        THE    SEMINOLE    CHIEFTAIN'S    TOUCHING    APPEAL. 

ship.  I  thank  you  for  bringing  me  back  ;  I  can  now  see  my  warriors, 
my  women  and  children  ;  the  Great  Spirit  thanks  you ;  the  heart  of 
the  poor  Indian  thanks  you.  We  know  but  little;  we  have  no 
books  which  tell  all  things ;  but  we  have  the  Great  Spirit,  moon  and 
stars ;  these  told  me  last  night  you  would  be  our  friend.  I  give  you 
my  word ;  it  is  the  word  of  a  warrior,  a  brave,  a  chief;  it  is  the  word 
of  Coacoochee.  It  is  true  I  have  fought  like  a  man,  so  have  my 
warriors ;  but  the  white  man  was  too  strong  for  us.  I  wish  now  to 
have  my  band  around  me  and  go  to  Arkansas.  You  say  I  must  end 
the  war  !  Look  at  these  irons  !  can  I  go  to  my  warriors  ?  Coacoo 
chee  chained  !  No ;  do  not  ask  me  to  see  them.  I  never  wish  to 
tread  upon  my  land  unless  I  am  free.  If  I  can  go  to  them  un 
chained,  they  will  follow  me  in ;  but  I  fear  they  will  not  obey  me 
when  I  talk  to  them  in  irons.  They  will  say  my  heart  is  weak.  I 
am  afraid.  Could  I  go  free,  they  will  surrender  and  emigrate." 

He  was  told  in  the  most  impressive  manner  that  he  could  not  be 
liberated  until  his  entire  band  was  collected  at  Fort  Brooke ;  then 
he  might  go  on  shore  and  meet  them  unshackled.  He  saw  that  his 
fate  was  inevitable.  The  vessel  was  two  miles  from  shore ;  sentinels 
were  posted  in  every  part  of  the  ship,  and  escape  by  stealth  or  con 
trivance  was  impossible.  As  the  reality  forced  itself  upon  his  mind 
that  there  were  but  two  alternatives,  he  became  sad  and  dejected. 
He  gathered  his  warriors  about  him,  and  selected  five  who  were  to 
go  to  his  band  and  inform  them  of  the  strait  in  which  their  chief  and 
his  fellow  prisoners  were  placed. 

"  Has  not  Coacoochee,"  said  he,  "  sat  with  you  by  the  council  fire 
when  the  wolf  and  the  white  man  was  around  us?  Have  I  not  led 
the  war  dance  and  sung  the  song  of  the  Seminole  ?  Did  not  the 
spirits  of  our  mothers,  our  wives,  and  our  children,  stand  around  us  ? 
Has  not  my  scalping  knife  been  red  with  blood  and  the  scalps  of  our 


THE    SEMINOLE    CHIEFTAIN'S    TOUCHING    APPEAL.          121 

enemy  been  drying  in  our  camps  ?  Have  I  not  made  the  war  path 
red  with  blood?  and  has  not  the  Serninole  always  found  a  home  in 
my  camp  ?  Then  will  the  warriors  of  Coacoochee  desert  him  ?  No  ! 
If  your  hearts  are  bad,  let  me  see  them  now ;  take  them  in  your 
hands,  and  let  me  see  that  they  are  dark  with  bad  blood  ;  but  do  not, 
like  a  dog,  bite  me  so  soon  as  you  turn  your  backs.  If  Coacoochee 
is  to  die,  he  can  die  like  a  man.  It  is  not  my  heart  that  shakes ;  no, 
it  never  trembles ;  but  I  feel  for  those  now  in  the  woods,  pursued 
night  and  day  by  the  soldiers  ;  for  those  who  fought  with  us  until  we 
were  weak.  The  sun  shines  bright  to-day ;  the  day  is  clear ;  so  let 
your  hearts  be: 

1  A 


_.£SB-"- 


the    Great    Spirit 

will  guide  you.  At 

night   when    you 

camp,   take  these 

pipes  and  tobacco, 

build  a  fire  when 

the    moon    is    up 

and  bright,  dance 

around  it,  then  let  the  fire  go  out,  and  just 

before  the  break  of  day,  when  the  deer 

sleeps   and    the   moon  whispers   to   the    ^ 

dead,  you  will  hear  the  voices  of  those 

who  have  gone  to  the  Great  Spirit ;  they 

•will  give  you  strong  hearts,  and  heads  to  CAMP  FIRES  OF  THE  SEMISOLES. 

carry  the  talk  of  Coacoochee.     Say  to  my  band  that  my  feet  are 

chained.     I  cannot  walk,  yet  I  send  them  my  word  as  true  from  my 

heart  as  if  I  was  on  the  war  path  or  in  the  deer  hunt.     I  am  not  a 

boy:  Coacoochee  can  die,  not  with  a  shivering  hand,  but  as  when 

grasping  the  rifle  with  my  warriors  around  me. 


128         THE    SEMINOLE     CHIEFTAIN'S    TOUCHING    APPEAL. 

"My  feet  are  chained,  but  the  head  and  heart  of  Coacoochee 
reaches  you.  The  great  white  chief  (Po-car-ger)  will  be  kind  to  us. 
He  says  when  my  band  comes  in  I  shall  walk  my  land  free,  with  my 
be,nd  around  me.  He  has  given  you  forty  days  to  do  this  business 
in  ;  if  you  want  more  say  so  ;  1  will  ask  for  more  ;  if  not,  be  true  to 
the  time.  Take  these  sticks ;  here  are  thirty-nine,  one  for  each  day ; 
this,  much  longer  than  the  rest,  with  the  blood  upon  it,  is  the  for 
tieth.  When  the  others  are  thrown  away,  and  this  only  remains, 
say  to  my  people,  that  with  the  setting  sun  Coacoochee  hangs  like  a 
dog,  with  none  but  white  men  to  hear  his  last  words.  Come  then  ; 
come  by  the  stars,  as  I  have  led  you  to  battle !  Come,  for  the  voice 
of  Coacoochee  speaks  to  you  ! 

"  Say  this  to  my  wife  and  child "     He  could  not  continue. 

Sobs  choked  his  utterance  as  he  thought  of  those  loved  ones,  and 
he  turned  away  to*hide  the  tears  which  coursed  down  his  cheeks. 
Not  a  sound  disturbed  the  silence  which  pervaded  the  assembly,  and 
officers  and  men,  women  and  warriors,  testified  by  their  tears,  their 
sympathy  for  the  poor  chieftain.  In  silence  the  chains  were  re 
moved  from  the  five  messengers,  and  they  prepared  to  depart.  As 
the  last  one  was  going  over  the  side,  he  removed  from  his  person  a 
handkerchief  and  breast-pin,  and  giving  them  to  him,  told  him  to 
hand  them  to  his  wife  and  child. 

Forty  days  and  nights  were  past  by  the  chieftain,  as  well  as  by 
the  officers,  in  the  most  intense  anxiety,  and  it  was  nearly  as  much 
to  their  relief,  as  to  that  of  Coacoochee  and  his  fellow  prisoners, 
when  the  sun  rose  on  the  fortieth  day  and  found  the  entire  number, — 
seventy-eight  warriors,  sixty-four  women  and  forty-seven  children, — 
encamped  within  the  bounds  of  Fort  Brooke. 


THE    HORRORS     OF     A     BOMBARDMENT. 


129 


THE  HORRORS  OP  A  BOMBARDMENT.— NORFOLK  IN  1776. 

THE  subjoined  account  of  the  burning  of  Norfolk,  Va.,  was  some 
years  ago  received  from  the  lips  of  a  venerable  old  lady,  since  de 
ceased. 

"  I  was  only  in  my  sixth  year," 
said    the    venerable    narrator, 
"when    the    cannonading    and 
burning  of  Norfolk  took  place, 
by  order 
of    the 
Royal 
Gover 
nor,  Lord 
D  u  n  - 
more; 
b      u      t 
young  as 
I     was. 


THE   FIRST  GUN  OF  THE  FLEET  BREAKS  THE   HORRIBLE  SUSPENSE. 


the  impression  of  many  things  is  as  clear  and  vivid  to  me  now  as  if 
they  had  happened  yesterday.  I  was  at  the  time  residing  with  my 
uncle  and  aunt,  who  had  a  very  handsome  residence  on  one  of  the 
principal  streets  running  back  from  the  river. 

"  One  day,  toward  the  last  of  the  year  1775,  I  remember  my  uncle 
coming  home  under  great  excitement,  declaring  the  patriots  had 
won  the  first  battle  at  Great  Bridge — that  the  old  scoundrel  Lord 
Dunmore,  had,  with  many  of  his  followers  and  partisans,  fled  for 
their  lives  to  a  vessel  in  the  stream — and  thanking  God  that  the 
patriot  army,  under  Col.  AVoodford,  would  soon  have  possession  of 

the  town. 
9 


130  THE    HORRORS    OF    A    BOMBARDMENT. 

"  After  this  came  a  series  of  the  most  alarming  rumors,  which  so 
affected  my  nervous  and  timid  aunt,  that  she  was  suddenly  struck 
down  with  paralysis,  and  was  thus  rendered  incapable  of  assisting 
herself  in  the  least. 

"  At  this  time  my  uncle's  household  consisted  of  eleven  persons — 
himself,  wife  and  two  young  children,  my  grandmother,  myself,  and 
five  negroes,  two  of  whom  were  males.  Fearing  the  male  negroes 
could  not  be  trusted  at  such  a  time,  they  were  sent  away  to  a  place 
of  security,  and  a  strict  watch  was  kept  over  the  females,  who  could 
not  be  spared.  I  remember  my  grandmother  carrying  a  silver- 
mounted  dirk  in  her  bosom,  and  I  was  told  to  report  the  least  sus 
picious  conduct  on  the  part  of  the  blacks. 

"  But  the  worst  was  yet  to  come.  After  several  days  of  wild  ex 
citement,  with  the  almost  constant  roll  of  the  drum,  the  march 
ing  and  countermarching  of  troops  through  the  streets,  the  occasional 
thunder  of  cannon  and  the  sharp  rattle  of  musketry,  news  came  that 
the  governor  was  about  to  cannonade  and  burn  the  place.  This 
intelligence  was  communicated  to  the  authorities  in  the  morning  of 
the  first  January,  1776,  and  six  hours  were  allowed  for  the  women, 
children  and  non-combatants  to  leave  the  town. 

"  My  uncle  came  home  in  a  state  of  great  excitement,  and  consulted 
with  my  grandmother  as  to  what  was  best  to  be  done.  The  doctor 
had  been  consulted  previously,  and  had  given  his  opinion  that  my 
aunt  could  not  be  removed  without  a  cost  of  life.  And  besides, 
where  could  she  be  taken,  except  into  the  open  fields  ?  for  beyond 
the  town  there  were  but  a  few  scattered  houses,  and  these  would  be 
over-crowded  as  hospitals  for  the  sick  and  parties  escaping  from  the 
doomed  village.  So  it  was  finally  decided  that  we  should  remain 
and  take  the  chances;  and  as  our  dwelling  was  pretty  well  back 
from  the  river,  it  was  hoped  we  might  escape  the  shots  from  the 
fleet,  and  perhaps  the  general  conflagration  along  the  wharves. 


THE    nORRORS    OF    A    BOMBARDMENT.  13l 

"  For  greater  security,  my  horror-stricken  and  helpless  aunt  was 
placed  in  a  room  the  farthest  from  the  street  and  river ;  and  into 
the  same  apartment  we  all  crowded,  black  and  white,  looking  the 
dismay  and  terror  we  all  felt  at  our  hearts.  I  remember  sitting 
down  on  a  cricket  at  the  feet  of  my  grandmother,  and  along  with  my 
elder  cousin,  burying  my  head  in  her  lap,  while  she  held  the  younger 
child  in  her  arms,  and  spoke  words  of  encouragement  and  hope  to 
my  poor  aunt  and  the  frightened  blacks — my  uncle,  meantime,  with 
a  sword  at  his  side,  pacing  rapidly  up  and  down  the  adjoining  apart 
ment,  and  now  and  then  stopping  to  listen  to  any  peculiar  sounds 
without. 

"  As  the  time  drew  near  for  the  opening  of  the  awful  work  of 
destruction,  we  all  became  more  and  more  agitated ;  and  when  at 
length  the  first  heavy  gun  or  the  fleet  broke  the  horrible  suspense, 
we  all  simultaneously  started  up  with  a  sort  of  mournful  cry  or  wail, 
to  which  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  town  responded  with  a  shriek  of 
fear  and  execration.  Then  gun  after  gun  thundered  away  in 
rapid  succession,  drums  rolled,  musketry  rattled,  and  shout  upon 
shout  reached  us,  with  the  stirring  words, — 

"  '  To  arms !  to  arms  !  turn  out !  turn  out !  the  foe  is  upon  us  !' 

" '  Good-bye,  my  poor  dear  angel  1'  cried  my  uncle,  hurrying  to  the 
side  of  my  aunt,  and  pressing  his  lips  to  lips  that  scarcely  had  the 
power  to  tremble,  though  the  face  showed  deathly  pallor  and  the 
eyes  rained  tears.  '  May  God  in  his  mercy  preserve  us  !' 

"He  turned,  caught  up  each  of  his  children,  and  kissed  them,  with 
a  trembling  '  God  save  you,'  treated  me  in  the  same  fatherly  manner, 
threw  his  arms  around  the  neck  of  his  weeping  mother,  grasped  a 
hand  of  each  of  the  trembling  blacks,  and  then  rushed  from  the 
dwelling  to  the  defence  of  his  country,  his  home,  and  all  he  held  dear 
on  earth. 


132  THE    HORRORS    OF    A    BOMBARDMENT. 

"  I  am  not  able  to  follow  up  the  events  in  consecutive  detail.  I 
can  only  recall  such  as  made  the  deepest  impression,  without  regard 
to  the  lapse  of  time  between  each.  Soon  after  the  departure  of  my 
uncle,  I  do  not  remember  how  long,  I  heard  a  wild  shout  of  'Fire  ! 
fire !  the  town  is  on  fire !'  and  there  were  sounds  of  gallopping 
horses,  whirling  vehicles,  and  men  running  in  bodies,  commingling 
with  the  almost  constant  booming  of  the  heavy  guns  of  the  fleet, 
which  were  leveled  against  the  place.  We  could  see  nothing  in  the 
room  where  we  were,  and  impulsively  I  started  up  and  followed  one 
of  the  blacks  up  stairs,  against  the  warning  of  my  grandmother. 
My  fears  had  now  become 
secondary  to  my  desire  to 
look  upon  the  worst  in  all 
its  horrors. 

"  From  a  window  in  the 
second  story,  I  saw 
smoke  and  flames 
rising  up  from  sev 
eral  points  along 
the  river  bank,  and 
could  here  and  there 
catch  a  glimpse  of 
excited  crowds  of  men  running  to  and  fro,  and  once  or  twice,  as  the 
smoke  was  whirled  aside  by  a  strong  breeze  blowing  toward  me,  I 
caught  a  momentary  view  of  the  tall  spars  and  dark  hull  of  a  vessel, 
which  was  belching  forth  its  tongues  of  fire  and  missiles  of  destruc 
tion. 

"  '  De  Lord  of  Heben  hab  massy  on  us !'  exclaimed  the  black  girl, 
who  was  standing  at  the  window  with  me. 

"It  was   her   last  prayer.     The   next  moment  a  ball   crashed 


A   BALL  CRASHED  THROUGH  TFJE   BUILDING,  CARRYING   HER 
HEAD  WITH  IT. 


THE    HORRORS    OF    A     BOMBARDMENT.  133 

through  the  building,  carrying  her  head  with  it,  and  her  lifeless 
body  sunk  down  at  my  feet,  pouring  upon  me  a  stream  of  blood.  I 
shrieked  and  fainted. 

"  When  I  came  to  my  senses,  we  were  all  down  in  the  cellar,  whither 
we  had  been  removed  for  safety,  and  all  were  crying  and  wringing 
their  hands.  My  aunt  had  been  borne  down  upon  her  bed,  upon 
one  corner  of  which  I  had  been  also  laid.  I  remember  starting  up 
and  shrieking  in  terror,  though  for  the  time  I  had  forgotten  what 
had  happened.  Then  there  were  a  few  minutes  of  wild  confusion, 
when  my  uncle  suddenly  appeared,  with  a  couple  of  other  men,  and, 
after  commanding  silence,  said  it  was  necessary  that  we  should  soon 
leave  the  house,  for,  besides  the  fact  that  the  balls  of  the  fleet  could 
reach  it,  the  fire  was  rapidly  gaining  ground,  and  before  morning, 
perhaps  within  an  hour,  so  powerful  was  the  breeze  blowing  toward 
us,  we  should  be  wrapt  in  flames  and  surrounded  by  fighting  men. 

"  He  then  went  to  his  poor  wife,  and  began  to  speak  some  con 
soling  words ;  but  suddenly  stopped  and  uttered  a  long,  loud, 
piercing  wail,  that  seems  yet  to  ring  in  my  ears. 

" '  What  is  it,  my  son  ?'  cried  my  grandmother,  starting  up  in 
alarm. 

" '  She  is  dead !  she  is  dead  !'  groaned  my  uncle. 

"  So  it  was,  in  truth — my  aunt  was  already  dead,  and  none  could 
say  when  she  died.  It  was  no  time  to  stand  on  ceremony,  even  with 
the  most  sacred  things.  A  grave  was  dug  in  one  corner  of  that 
very  cellar,  my  poor  aunt  was  buried  forever  from  the  living,  and 
then  we  were  all  hurried  into  the  street  to  make  our  escape. 

"  It  was  now  night,  and  the  town  lit  up  with  the  ghastly  glare  of 
the  burning  buildings,  some  of  which  had  by  this  time  caught  so 
near  my  uncle's  dwelling  as  to  render  it  certain  that  it  would  soon 
go  with  the  rest.  The  streets  were  crowded  with  people  in  the  wild- 


134 


THE    HORRORS    OF    A    BOMBARDMENT. 


est  state  of  excitement — citizens  and  soldiers — men,  women  and 
children — some  hurrying  toward  the  river  to  give  the  enemy  battle, 
and  some  flying  toward  the  open  country,  loaded  with  a  few  of  their 
most  valuable  articles,  which  they  were  seeking  to  save  from  the 
general  doom.  In  the  whirl  and  confusion  I  somehow  got  separated 
from  my  friends  ;  and  while  endeavoring  to  find  my  way  back  to 
them,  a  body  of  men  came  running  directly  over  the  place  where  I 
stood.  I  remember  of  screaming  in  my  fear  of  being  suddenly 
trampled  to  death,  and  then  of  being  caught  up  by  strong  arms  and 
borne  rapidly  forward  to  the  steps  of  some  great  building  which  was 
on  fire.  Here  I  was  dropped  by  the  man  who  had  saved  me  ;  but 
here,  of  course,  I  could  not  remain,  and  in  attempting  to  get  away  I 
was  knocked  down  by  a  party 'of  armed  men  \nio  were  rushing  to 
attack  another  party.  I  was  not  badly 
hurt,  and  managed  to  crawl  aside  into 
the  passage-way  of  some*  building  just 
as  the  firing  began  near  me. 
There  were  shouts  and  yells,  a  dis 
charge  of  fire-arms,  and  then  a 
short,  hand-to-hand  combat.  One 
party  was  driven  by  the  other;  and 
on  venturing  to  look  out,  I  saw  two 
British  soldiers  lying  near,  one 
dead,  and  the  other  covered  with 
blood,  groaning  and  writhing  and 

THERE   WAS   A   I.OCD   EXPLOSION"   NEAR,  FOL 

looking    terribly  ghastly    m    the  LOWED  BV  A  WILD  CKY. 

lurid    light.     I  turned   away  with   a  sickening  feeling  of  Lurrotv 

and,  perfectly  bewildered,  ran  I  knew  not  whither. 

"  I  next  remember  the  falling  of  a  building,  some  of  the  cinders 
and  sparks  of  which  reached  me  and  set  fire  to  uiy  clothing,  which 


THE    HORRORS    OF    A    BOMBARDMENT.  135 

a  pale  woman,  with  a  bandaged  head,  assisted  me  to  extinguish, 
saying : 

"'God  help  you,  poor  child!  who  are  you?  and  where  do  you 
belong  ?' 

"  Before  I  could  reply,  there  was  a  loud  explosion  near,  followed 
by  a  wild  cry,  and  instantly  the  woman  turned  and  ran  away. 

"After  this  I  scarcely  know  what  did  happen  to  me,  or  where  I 
went,  or  how  I  escaped  the  surrounding  dangers.  The  whole  lives 
confusedly  in  my  memory,  like  the  partial  remembrance  of  some 
horrid  dream.  Pale,  ghastly  faces — bloody  phantoms — burning  and 
crashing  buildings — the  roar  of  cannon — the  rattle  of  musketry — the 
clash  of  sabres — the  heavy  tramping  of  armed  bodies — shouts,  yells, 
shrieks  and  groans — all  these  are  mixed  up  in  my  recollection  in 
wild  and  inextricable  confusion. 

4^y  some  means  I  was  restored  to  my  grandmother,  but  I  never 
saw  my  uncle  again.  He  was  killed  some  time  after  in  attempting 
to  capture  a  British  gunboat.  They  told  me  that  the  town  was 
three  days  burning,  and  was  nearly  all  consumed,  and  that  every  body 
suffered  terribly  from  the  want  of  provisions,  some  actually  dying  of 
starvation.  I  heard  this  after  I  got  back  to  my  parents  in  Rich 
mond  and  recovered  from  a  slow  fever.  But  this  of  course  is  known 
to  history.  My  own  recollections  are  what  I  have  given,  and  I 
pray  God  I  may  never  witness  the  destruction  of  another  town  or 
city." 


136 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE. 


A    TEXAN    KANGEK'S    FEARFUL    ADVENTURE    AMONG 
THE    GUERILLAS. 

MANY  who  took  part  in  the  Mexican  campaign,  with  Taylor's 
command,  will  doubtless  recollect  among  the  quartermaster's  men, 

stationed  at  Mon 
terey,  a  somewhat 
noted  ranger  of  the 
name  of  Jean 
Bruno. 

They  will  the 
more  readily  call 
him  to  ' 
the  fact 
having  lost  one 
arm — I  think  it  was 
the  left  one — and 
also  from  the  dash 
ing  appearance  he 
always  made  on 
horseback,  being 

invariably  mounted  on  the  most  spirited  and 
Unbroken  nags  in  the  quartermaster's  stables. 
T«  GUERILLAS' RA»cno.These  ^^  animais  he  managed  with  the  skill- 
fulness  of  a  ranchero,  frequently  using  his  teeth  to  assist  his  one 
hand  in  the  control  of  them. 

Jean  was  a  Frenchman,  who  had  seen  service  in  Algeria,  and  had 
rendered  himself  quite  famous  on  our  line  by  numerous  daring  feats, 
such  as  conveying  important  dispatches  where  no  other  express 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE.    lot 

riders  conld  be  induced  to  venture,  cutting  his  way,  single-handed 
and  alone,  through  the  enemy's  pickets,  charging  in  darkness 
through  their  camps  and  bivouacs,  and  by  numerous  consequent 
hairbreadth  escapes,  in  one  of  which  he  received  the  wound  making 
necessary  the  amputation  of  the  limb  referred  to. 

Our  little  Frenchman  was  one  of  those  constitutionally  brave  men, 
who  never  experience  the  sensation  of  fear.  In  fact,  he  had  little 
idea  of  the  word.  Yet  withal  he  was  possessed  of  much  prudence 
in  dangerous  positions,  with  a  ready  invention  which  carried  him 
safely  through  them.  lie  used  to  say — 

"  Let  me  select  my  own  horse,  and  give  me  a  brace  of  trusty 
revolvers  and  a  dragoon  sabre,  and  I  will  guarantee  to  ride  from 
Monterey  to  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  if  need  be,  pass  every  camp  of 
the  enemy  on  my  way  !" 

As  extravagant  as  was  this  boast  of  the  Frenchman,  I  have  no 
doubt  he  would  cheerfully  have  undertaken  it,  had  he  been  so  or 
dered. 

At  that  anxious  period,  shortly  previous  to  the  decisive  battle  of 
Buena  Yista,  when  the  handful  of  volunteers  left  to  garrison  the 
city  of  Monterey  were  surrounded  by  more  than  ten  times  their  own 
numbers,  and  when  the  dust  of  the  enemy's  columns  was  seen  in 
every  direction  during  the  day,  and  through  the  night  every  hill  top 
and  mountain  side  was  illuminated  by  their  signal  fires,  it  became 
necessary  to  convey  important  intelligence  to  the  small  command  of 
Colonel  Morgan,  still  occupying  Serralvo,  the  half-way  depot  between 
Monterey  and  Comargo. 

But  so  vigilant  were  the  enemy,  and  so  closely  had  they  beset  the 
roads,  that  it  was  considered  not  only  extremely  hazardous,  but  al 
most  impossible,  to  open  a  communication  with  that  post. 

The  rangers  in  the  place  were  offered  larp;p  rewards  to  induce  some 


138 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE. 


one  or  more  of  them  to  undertake  the  perilous  journey,  but  there 
Were  none  among  them  who  would  run  the  gauntlet.  Had  Jean 
Bruno  been  at  hand,  the  application  would  not  have  been  made  in 
vain.  But  that  courageous  man  was  absent  at  Saltillo,  whither  he 
had  been  sent  with  dispatches  to  General  Taylor. 

The  quartermaster  now  made  a  requisition  upon  the  First  Ohio 
Regiment,  quartered  in  the  plaza,  and  two  young  privates  imme 
diately  volunteered  to  attempt  the  passage. 

The  services  of  these  brave  fellows  were  gladly  accepted,  and  pro 
vided  with  excellent  horses  and  well  armed,  they  set  forth  upon  their 
perilous  ride. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  the  Ohioans  left  the  plaza,  when  the  fear 
less  and  faithful  Ranger,  Jean  Bruno  himself,  accompanied  by  a 
Mexican  guide,  galloped  up  to  the  commandant's  quarters,  with  re 
turn  dispatches  from  head-quarters. 

As  the  officer  had  all  confidence  in  the  skill  and  experience  of  the 

Frenchman,  he  hardly  gave  him  time 
dismount  from  his  pant- 
r  steed,  when,  ordering  a 
sh  animal,  he  requested 
Jean  to  start  forth 
with,  with  a  dupli 
cate  of  the  dis 
patch  that  had  been 
given  to  the  Ohio 
ans.  Ever  ready  to 
give  a  cheerful  obe 
dience  to  all  orders,  the  Frenchman  snatched  a  few  mouthfuls  of 
refreshment  with  his  guide,  and  was  soon  again  dashing,  with  him 
in  company,  out  of  the  city. 


THE    KA.VGER    AND    HIS    OUIUE    AFTER    THE    OHIO    MEX. 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE.    139 

It  was  his  intention,  if  possible,  to  overtake  the  young  men,  who 
had  preceded  him,  in  order  to  ascertain  what  route  they  purposed  to 
pursue ;  as  he  had  determined  to  follow  a  different  path,  in  order 
that  should  one  party  fail,  the  other  might  possibly  succeed  in 
reaching  their  destination.  Besides,  the  chances  were  that  either 
would  be  more  likely  to  pass  the  outposts  of  the  enemy  undiscovered, 
than  if  they  united  their  numbers. 

Jean  and  his  guide,  however,  had  crossed  the  ford  of  Agua  Frio 
without  falling  in  with  the  Ohioaus,  who,  in  obedience  to  instruc 
tions,  had  ridden  rapidly,  till  past  the  first  line  of  Mexican  pickets. 

Beyond  this  stream,  coming  upon  hard  gravelly  soil,  Jean  lost 
sight  of  their  horses'  tracks ;  and  under  the  guidance  of  his  trusty 
and  experienced  companion  left  the  main  wagon  road,  and  struck 
oat  into  a  narrow  and  rarely  traveled  mule  trail,  which  leading 
directly  across  the  mountains,  would  take  them,  by  a  nearer  route  to 
Serralvo. 

The  distance  was  some  seventy  miles  by  the  road,  and  twenty  less 
by  the  mountain  path ;  and  by  this  route  the  guide  assured  Jean, 
they  would  altogether  avoid  the  pickets  and  scouts  of  the  Mexicans. 

The  two  men  had  ridden  but  a  few  miles  on  the  trail,  when  they 
came  again  upon  the  tracks  of  the  Ohioans'  horses.  These  were 
readily  distinguished,  from  the  fact  that  Mexican  horses  were  never 
shod.  It  seems  that  the  young  men,  who  had  frequently  passed  be 
tween  Monterey  and  Serralvo,  had  heard  of  this  short  cut,  and  had 
now  taken  it. 

For  hours  the  Frenchman  and  guide  rode  along ;  now  ascending 
some  precipitous  peak  ;  then  winding  slowly  along  the  verge  of  some 
overhanging  cliff;  and  anon  galloping  through  some  little  grassy 
valley,  watered  by  mountain  streams,  where  they  would  rest  for  a 
few  moments  to  refresh  their  animals  upon  the  rich  herbage. 


140    A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE. 

At  length  night  overtook  the  travelers  still  upon  the  mountain 
path ;  and  Jose,  the  guide,  proposed  that  they  should  draw  rein  at  a 
sheep  rancho  not  far  ahead,  and  await  the  return  of  day.  Their 
route  was  dangerous  in  the  obscurity,  and  Jean,  unsuspicious  of 
harm  among  the  simple  rancheros,  consented. 

As  they  reached  the  place,  which,  with  its  range  of  substantial 
buildings,  surrounded  by  a  high  adobe  wall,  had  more  the  character 
of  a  hacienda  of  some  wealthy  proprietor,  than  an  ordinary  sheep 
farm,  they  found  the  gates  shut,  and  all  about  the  place  apparently 
retired  to  sleep. 

After  calling  several  times,  and  knocking  upon  the  gate,  they 
heard  voices  within,  and  then  a  light  appeared  at  one  of  the  un- 
glazed  windows,  soon  after  which  they  heard  the  removal  of  bars, 
and  then  the  door  being  opened,  they  were  invited,  in  a  very  friendly 
manner,  to  enter. 

They  found  themselves  in  a  sort  of  court,  within  which  were  sev 
eral  horses,  two  of  which,  that  appeared  to  have  been  freshly  arrived, 
Jean  had  no  doubt  were  American  horses,  and  belonged  to  his 
friends,  who  had  preceded  him. 

On  the  threshold  of  the  house,  the  travelers  were  met  by  an  old 
Mexican,  who  with  a  hospitable  smile,  bid  them  a  happy  evening, 
and  politely  motioned  them  to  enter. 

Returning  the  salutation,  Jean  inquired  if  two  Americans  had  not 
recently  arrived. 

"  No,"  replied  the  Mexican,  "  we  have  seen  no  such  persons,  and 
they  cannot  have  passed  our  place.  Had  they  come,  they  would 
have  been  as  welcome  as  yourselves,  Senores." 

The  fellow's  manners  were  courteous.  There  was  an  appearance 
of  respectability  and  even  gentleness  about  him.  The  night  without 
was  dark,  and  threatening  rain ;  and  leaving  his  horse  to  the  care  of 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE.    141 

the  faithful  guide,  Jean,  wishing  that  the  Ohioans  might  have  been 
as  fortunate  as  himself,  in  obtaining  shelter  from  the  coming  storm, 
entered  the  house  with  a  feeling  of  much  satisfaction. 

In  the  large  room,  where  he  seated  himself,  he  found,  besides  his 
host,  another  Mexican,  whose  countenance  was  not  of  a  very  pre 
possessing  character ;  but  not  much 
more  forbidding  than  the  dark 
skinned  natives  of  his  class  usually 
are.  Besides  these  persons,  there 
was  an  old  woman,  who  seemed  to 
be  the  mistress  of  the  house, 
and  a  rather  pretty  young 
Seuorita,  to  whom  the 
Frenchman  immediately 
directed  his  compliments. 
But  the  girl  received  his  ad- 1| 
vances  with  apparent  indif 
ference,  and  he  observed 
that  she  frequently  leaned 
her  face  upon  her  hands,  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  GOD,  SENOR,  FLY  FROM  THIS  PLACE. 
as  though  suffering  from  pain,  or  anxiety,  and  he  fancied  she  occa 
sionally  looked  upon  him  with  an  expression  of  uneasiness. 

As  the  express  rider,  like  most  of  his  countrymen  in  our  army, 
had  acquired  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Spanish,  the  old  Mexican 
remarked  that  for  an  American  he  spoke  their  language  remarkably 
well — equal,  in  fact  to  a  Castilian. 

"  I  am  no  American,"  said  he. 

"  No  American !"  repeated  the  Mexican,  with  an  expression  of 
surprise  ;  "  then  what  countryman  are  you,  may  I  ask  ?" 

"I  am  a  Frenchman,"  replied  Jean. 


142    A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE. 

"  Oh,  then,"  was  the  answer,  "  you  are  almost  half  Spaniard.  But, 
if  I  am  not  much  mistaken,  you  are  here  with  those  Americanos, 
after  all !" 

There  was  a  peculiar  manner  about  his  host,  and  a  certain  tone 
of  voice,  as  he  made  this  last  remark,  that  caused  a  feeling  of  un 
easiness  in  the  mind  of  the  Frenchman,  and  for  a  few  moments  he 
made  no  reply ;  and  when  at  length  he  spoke,  asserting  that  he  was 
now  temporarily  in  the  employ  of  the  Americans,  he  heard  a  sound, 
like  a  half  suppressed  sigh,  from  the  young  woman  at  his  side. 

At  this  moment  Jose  returned  from  the  stable,  and  approaching 
Jean,  whispered : 

"  I  hope,  Senor,  these  people  are  friendly ;  but  there  is  something 
about  the  place  I  don't  like.  The  other  buildings  are  full  of  suspi 
cious  looking  fellows,  who  seem  to  me  to  be  guerillas  !" 

Startling  as  was  this  report,  which  in  his  own  mind  was  corrobo 
rated  by  the  manners  of  the  people  in  the  house,  and  convinced  the 
Frenchman  that  they  had  fallen  into  a  trap,  he  preserved  his  pre 
sence  of  mind  ;  and  knowing  it  would  be  worse  than  folly  to  attempt 
to  escape  from  the  place  by  force,  assumed  a  tranquil  manner,  and 
inquired  of  the  people  if  they  could  supply  himself  and  companion 
with  supper 

While  the  women  engaged  themselves  in  preparation  of  the  meal, 
Jean  contrived  to  communicate  with  the  guide,  and  directed  him  to 
keep  a  good  eye  upon  the  men  without,  while  he  watched  the  two 
men  in  the  house. 

After  a  comfortable  meal  had  been  partaken  of,  the  old  woman 
and  the  two  men  withdrew,  bidding  our  travelers  a  cheerful  "  good 
night,"  and  calling  upon  them  the  guardianship  of  all  the  saints, 
while  the  girl  remained  behind  for  a  moment,  to  direct  them  to  their 
sleeping-place. 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE.    143 

She  led  them  to  an  inner  apartment— a  sort  of  lumber  room— 
from  which  a  rickety  ladder  led  to  an  upper  loft. 

"  Up  there,  Seiiores,"  said  she,  in  an  audible  voice,  evidently  in 
tended  for  other  ears  as  well  as  those  of  the  strangers,  "  you  will  find 
vacant  cots.  Take  those  upon  the  right ;  and  do  not,  if  you  please, 
disturb  the  sleepers  upon  the  other  cots — they  doubtless  sleep 
soundly  from  fatigue.  Muy  buenos  noches  /"  (very  good  night.) 
And  then  approaching  her  face  to  the  ear  of  the  Frenchman,  she 
added,  in  a  whisper  :  "  For  the  love  of  God,  Sefior,  fly  from  this 
place  !  Your  life  is  in  danger  !  Wait  till  all  is  quiet,  and  escape 
from  the  window  of  the  room. 

Of  course,  Jean  was  now  convinced  that  the  suspicions  of  his  guide 
were  correct.  The  place,  without  doubt,  was  a  rendezvous  of  guer 
illas  ;  and  his  own  life,  and  that  of  the  Mexican,  his  companion,  was 
determined  upon.  However,  without  communicating  his  discovery 
to  the  man,  he  groped  his  way  to  the  spot  where  the  girl  had  directed 
him  to  find  the  cots,  and  seated  himself  upon  one,  while  Jose  took 
possession  of  the  other.  Jean  now  looked  about  the  place,  and  in 
the  obscurity  found  himself  in  a  large  attic  room,  devoted  chiefly  to 
the  storage  of  maize,  and  saddles,  and  such  rubbish  as  would 
naturally  accumulate  about  a  Mexican  farm-house.  At  each  end  of. 
the  apartment  was  a  small  open  window  ;  and  by  the  dim  light  which 
struggled  through  them,  he  perceived  two  other  cots,  upon  which 
two  persons  were  lying,  covered,  face  and  all,  with  Mexican  serapcs. 

There  was  something  in  the  breathless  repose  of  the  sleepers  that 
startled  the  Frenchman  ;  and  cautiously  approaching  one  of  the  cots, 
he  stooped  his  head  to  the  face  of  the  occupant,  and  listened.  Not 
a  sound  was  heard — there  was  none  of  that  heavy  respiration  peculiar 
to  the  wearied  sleeper.  By  degrees  his  vision  became  accustomed 
to  the  obscurity,  and  raising  a  corner  of  the  serupe,  his  eye  fell  upon 


144 


TEXAN  RANGER'S   FEARFUL  ADVENTURE. 


the  face  of  a  corpse  !  He  immediately  recognized  it  as  that  of  one 
of  the  Ohioans. 

Horror-struck  by  the  sight,  he  motioned  Jose  to  his  side,  and 
stripping  down  the  covering,  exposed  the  bloody  clothing  of  the 
murdered  man.     The  Mexican  would  have  uttered 
.11    exclamation    of    alarm,   had    not    the 
Frenchman  placed  his  hand  upon  his  mouth, 
and  enjoined  silence  as  their 
only  chance  of  escape. 

They  now  examined  the 
other  bed.  It  also  contained 
a  murdered  man — the  other 
unfortunate  Ohioan.  The 
two  young  men  had  appa- 
ronflv  mot  dontli  in  ^loon 

THE    T\70    OHIO    MEN    HAD    BEES    STABBED  TO    THE  V 

HEART-  They  had  been   stabbed   to 

the  heart.  After  making  this  fearful  discovery  our  travelers  held  a 
hasty  consultation.  Jean  repeated  the  warning  of  the  young  woman, 
and  directed  Jose  to  examine  one  of  the  windows,  while  he  inspected 
the  other.  That  to  which  the  Frenchman  went  looked  upon  the  court, 
in  which  were  their  horses,  and  where  several  persons  were  moving 
about  and  speaking  in  whispers  to  each  other.  Jose's  window  looked 
upon  the  rear  of  the  house,  and  out  upon  the  broken  rocks  of  the 
mountain  side.  But  the  distance  to  the  ground  on  this  side  was 
great,  too  great  to  leap,  but  at  the  expense  of  broken  bones.  By 
way  of  the  court  the  descent  was  easy  enough,  first  up  on  the  roof 
of  a  low  outbuilding,  and  then  by  the  projecting  corners  of  the  stone 
building  to  the  ground. 

After   a  moment's  hesitation,  Jean  determined  to  attempt  this 
passage,  even  into  the  midst  of  the  guerillas,  who  were  within  the 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE.    145 

court.  For  this  purpose  he  examined  his  revolvers,  loosened  his 
sabre,  and  directed  Jose  to  see  also  to  his  arms.  He  was  about  to 
let  himself  from  the  window  when  a  noise  at  the  other  window  at 
tracted  his  attention.  Stepping  lightly  across  the  floor,  he  peered 
out  of  this  last,  and  perceived  a  pole  leaning  against  the  building, 
within  reach  of  his  hand.  To  this  was  attached  a  long  lariat  of  raw 
hide.  There  was  evidently  some  friendly  assistance  below,  and 
drawing  the  rope  through  the  window,  they  were  provided  with  a 
sure  and  safe  means  of  descent.  It  was  the  work  of  a  moment  only 
to  tie  one  end  of  this  to  one  end  of  the  rafters,  and  so  drop  cautiously 
to  the  ground. 

As  Jean,  who  was  first  to  descend,  let  himself  from  the  window, 
he  heard  hurried  voices  in  the  room  below  ;  and  immediately  several 
men  made  a  rush  for  the  attic  ;  the  next  instant  a  carbine  shot  was 
heard,  followed  by  a  cry  of  terror,  and  the  body  of  poor  Jose,  who 
was  that  moment  stepping  from  the  window,  fell  with  a  crushing 
weight  upon  him,  causing  the  Frenchman  to  lose  his  hold  upon  the 
rope  and  to  fall  to  the  ground. 

Though  considerably  injured  by  the  fall,  he  did  not  lose  his  pre 
sence  of  mind ;  and  regaining  his  feet,  looked  about  him  for  the  most 
practicable  mode  of  escape.  While  thus  reconnoitering  the  place,  a 
dark  object  approached  from  the  shadow  of  the  building,  and  beck 
oned  him  to  follow.  It  was  the  girl  who  had  given  him  warning  of 
his  danger.  lie  was  about  to  join  her  when  the  gate  of  the  court 
suddenly  opened,  and  supplied  with  lighted  torches,  a  score  of  Mex 
icans  rushed  out  and  surrounded  the  place.  Jean  found  himself 
enclosed  in  the  ring  of  eager  ruffians,  while  the  girl,  pointing  toward 
the  side  of  the  mountain,  made  good  her  own  escape. 

"  Death  to  the  Maldito  Americano  /"  shouted  the  fierce  robber 

gang,  as  they  caught  sight  of  the  Frenchman,  and  rattled  shot  after 
10 


146 


A  TEXAN  RANGER'S  FEARFUL  ADVENTURE. 


shot  among  the  loose  stones  and  rubbish  where  he  was  endeavoring 
to  secrete  himself. 

Finding  it  impossible  thus  to  elude  his  enemies,  Jean  now  deter 
mined  to  cut  his  way  through  them.  He  drew  his  sabre,  which  he 
placed  under  his  handless  arm ;  and  then  with  one  of  his  revolvers 
charged  upon  the  guerillas.  They  were  well  armed,  and  fought  with 
a  ferocious  bravery. 

After  discharging  the  six  barrels  of  one  revolver,  each  of  which 
dispatched  a  Mexican,  the  fearless  Frenchman  had  resort  to  his 
sabre  ;  and  as  his  assailants  gathered  about  him, 
he  dealt  his  blows  about  him  right  and  left,  till,  f 
to  use  his  own  words,  he  "  built  a  barricade  of 
dead  greasers  about  him." 

Finding  the  way  now  open , 
to  him,  he  made  good  his 
escape  to  the  rocks,  toward 
which  the  girl  had  directed 
him.  But  though  now  out 
of  the  lair  of  the  robbers,  he 
was  far  from  being  out  of 
danger.  He  knew  his  en-  THE 

emies  would  pursue  him,  and  being  familiar  with  the  wild  country, 
might  easily  track  him  out. 

Many  and  various  were  the  hairbreadth  escapes  through  which 
the  brave  ranger  passed  ere  he  made  good  his  escape  from  the 
mountains ;  for  through  that  long  night,  and  until  he  came  within 
sight  of  the  white  walls  of  Serralvo,  the  guerillas,  infuriated  by  the 
loss  of  their  comrades,  continued  to  pursue  him  ;  and  more  than  once 
they  were  almost  within  touching  distance  of  him.  At  these  times 
his  fingers  itched  to  press  the  trigger  of  his  pistol  upon  them  but 


THE    FEARLESS     UASUBR    CCTS  HIS     WAV     THROUGH 


THE  GAMBLER'S  DEN  AT  NATCHEZ. 


147 


prudence  dictated  a  better  course ;  and  finally,  when  the  day  was 
nearly  spent,  exhausted  with  fatigue,  hunger  and  excitement,  he 
reached  the  camp  of  Colonel  Morgan,  and  placed  in  his  hands  the 
dispatch  with  which  ho  had  been  entrusted. 


THE    GAMBLER'S    DEIT    AT    NATCHEZ. 

IN  the  earlier  days  of  steamboating  in  the  West,  the  captains  and 
pilots  were  men  who  had  served  their  time  and  learned  their  trade 


Tim   ROPE   BEGAN  TO  TIGHTEN    AND   THE   HOUSE  TO   CREAK. 

upon  broadhorns  or  keel  boats,  and  a  rough  set  they  were.  Almost 
born,  and  really  educated  upon  the  river,  passing  their  days  either 
in  floating  down  stream,  exposed  to  the  various  dangers  of  the 
voyage,  or  wearily  working  their  boat  up  again  in  the  face  of  the  rapid 
current,  liable  at  any  time  to  be  attacked  by  some  one  of  the  many 
gangs  of  robbers  that  infested  all  the  region  through  which  they 
passed,  exposed  to  heat  and  cold,  to  snow  and  rain  ;  plying  the  oar 
by  day  and  the  whiskey  bottle  and  fiddle  bow  by  night,  they  formed 


148  THE  GAMBLER'S  DEN  AT  NATCHEZ. 

a  class  strictly  sui  generis,  and  a  devil-may-care,  roystering,  ready- 
handed,  and  open-hearted  one  at  that. 

Many  tales  are  told  of  the  exploits  of  these  old  river  dogs,  and 
among  them  one  of  a  certain  Captain  Russel,  familiarly  known  as 
Dick  Russel,  who  commanded  the  old  Constellation  in  the  palmy 
days  of  boating. 

Russel  was  a  man  of  great  strength — one  of  those  minor  Samsons 
that  are  occasionally  encountered  in  this  degenerate  age— and  his 
courage  was  in  proportion  to  his  muscular  power.  The  boat  which 
he  commanded  had  stopped  at  Natchez,  "  under  the  hill,"  for  the 
night,  and  many  of  his  passengers  had  gone  on  shore  to  see  the  fun 
going  on  among  the  various  drinking,  gambling  and  dancing  houses 
that  made  up  the  town,  such  as  it  was.  Now  the  said  fun  was  never 
over  decorous,  seldom  over  safe,  and  one  of  the  said  passengers  made 
both  discoveries  at  his  cost.  He  was  robbed  of  his  pocket-book, 
which  contained  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  his  flat  boat  and  cargo. 

Early  the  next  morning  Russel  was  informed  of  the  robbery,  and 
sending  for  the  loser  requested  all  the  particulars. 

Having  satisfied  himself  that  the  money  was  realy,  lost,  and  that, 
too,  in  a  notorious  house,  immediately  opposite  the  boat,  on  shore 
he  went,  and  marching  bold  as  a  lion  into  the  den  of  thieves,  de 
manded  the  pocket-book  and  contents  of .  the  proprietor.  Of  course 
the  theft  was  denied,  and  the  denial  accompanied  with  many  a  threat 
of  vengeance  upon  Russel,  whose  prowess,  however,  they  were  too 
well  acquainted  with  to  make  any  overt  demonstration. 

"  I'll  give  you,"  said  Russel,  "  until  I  get  my  boat  ready  to  go  to 
hand  over  the  money,  and  then  if  that  don't  come  the  house  shall." 
True  to  his  word,  just  before  the  boat  started,  on  shore  he  went 
again,  accompanied  by  a  gang  of  deck  hands,  bearing  the  largest 
cable  the  L-tc;\mer  possessed. 


PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    OF    CAPTAIN     BRADY. 


149 


This  was  passed  around  the  house  and  in  and  out  some  of  the 
windows,  and  when  all  was  ready  Russel  again  demanded  the  book. 

No  answer  but  curses  being  returned,  he  jumped  on  board  the 
boat,  sung  out  to  the  pilot  to  "  go  ahead,"  and  to  the  engineer  "  to 
work  her  slow,"  and  off  the  boat  moved  very  moderately. 

The  rope  began  to  tighten,  and  the  house  to  creak.  Two  min 
utes  more  would  have  done  the  business  for  building  and  people, 
when  the  latter  signified  their  surrender,  and  pitched  pocket-book 
and  money  out  of  the  window. 


PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    OP    CAPTAIN    BRADY. 

IN  the  days  when  there  were  more  red  men  than  white  in  western* 
Pennsylvania,  little  parties,  each  under  a  favorite  leader,  were  fre- 


"BLADY   MAKE   (100D   JCMP  !      BLADY   MAKE   VERY  GOOD   JUMP!" 

qucntly  sent  into  the  woods  as  rangers,  to  guard  against  surprise. 
One  of  these,  commanded  by  Captain  Samuel  Brady,  was  sent  into 
"French  Creek  country,"  in  Butler  county.  On  reaching  the 


150  PERILOUS    ADVENTURE    OF    CAPTAIN    BRADY. 

waters  of  Slippery  Bock,  a  branch  of  the  Beaver,  he  discovered  an 
Indian  trail,  and  pursued  it  until  dark.  On  the  following  morning, 
he  recommenced  the  pursuit,  and  came  up  with  the  Indians  just  as 
they  were  finishing  their  morning  meal  and  preparing  to  renew  their 
journey.  Placing  his  men  in  such  a  manner  as  to  intercept  them, 
should  any  attempt  be  made  to  escape,  at  a  given  signal  they  de 
livered  a  close  and  well-directed  volley,  and  started  up  to  rush  upon 
the  enemy  with  their  tomahawks,  when  a  band  in  their  rear,  who 
were  on  Brady's  trail,  fired  upon  them  in  turn,  taking  them  com 
pletely  by  surprise,  killing  two  of  their  number,  and  throwing  the 
remainder  into  confusion.  Finding  himself  thus  between  two  fires, 
and  vastly  outnumbered,  there  was  nothing  left  but  flight;  and 
Brady,  directing  his  men  to  look  out  for  themselves,  started  off  at 
his  topmost  speed  in  the  direction  of  the  creek. 

The  Indians  had  a  long  and  heavy  account  to  settle  with  him,  and 
deemed  this  the  opportunity  to  wipe  it  out  with  his  blood.  For  this 
purpose  they  desired  to  secure  him  alive,  and  fifty  redskins,  regard 
less  of  the  others,  who  had  scattered  in  every  direction,  dropped 
their  rifles  and  followed  him.  The  Indians  knew  the  ground — Brady 
did  not — and  they  felt  secure  of  their  victim  when  they  saw  him  run 
toward  the  creek,  which  was  at  this  point  a  wide,  deep,  and  rapid 
stream.  A  yell  of  triumph  broke  from  them  as  he  arrived  at  the 
bank  and  comprehended  his  desperate  situation.  There  was  ap 
parently  no  escape,  and  for  a  moment  the  captain  felt  that  his  time 
had  come.  'Twas  but  for  an  instant,  however ;  he  well  knew  the 
fate  which  awaited  him,  should  he  fall  into  the  hancte  of  his  enemies ; 
and  this  reflection  nerved  him  to  a  deed  which,  perhaps,  in  his 
calmer  moments  he  would  have  found  himself  incapable  of  perform 
ing. 

Gathering  all  his  force  into  one  mighty  effort  as  he  approached 


PERILOUS    Al)  VENTURE    OP    CAPTAIN    BRJft)Y.  151 

the  brink  of  the  stream,  and  clinging  with  a  death  grip  to  his  trusty 
rifle,  he  sprang  across  the  chasm  through  which  the  stream  ran, 
and  landed  safely  upon  the  other  side,  with  his  rifle  in  his  hand. 
Quick  as  thought,  his  piece  was  primed,  and  he  commenced  to  re 
load.  His  feet  had  barely  made  their  imprint  in  the  soft,  yielding 
soil  of  the  western  bank,  before  his  place  was  filled  by  the  brawny 
form  of  a  warrior,  who,  having  been  foremost  in  the  pursuit,  now 
stood  in  wonder  and  amazement  as  he  contemplated  the  gap  over 
which  the  captain  had  passed.  With  a  frankness  which  seemed  not 
to  undervalue  the  achievement  of  an  enemy,  the  savage,  in  tolerable 
good  English,  exclaimed,  "Blady  make  good  jump!  Blady  make 
very  good  jump  !"  His  conflicting  emotions  of  regret  at  the  escape 
of  his  intended  victim,  and  adrnlration  of  the  deed  by  which  that 
escape  had  been  accomplished,  did  not  hinder  the  discovery  that 
Brady  was  engaged  in  loading  his  piece ;  and  he  did  not  feel  assured 
but  that  his  compliment  would  be  returned  from  the  muzzle  of  the 
captain's  rifle.  lie  incontinently  took  to  his  heels  as  he  discovered 
the  latter  ramming  home  the  bullet,  which  might  the  next  moment 
be  searching  out  a  vital  part  in  his  dusky  form ;  and  his  erratic 
movements  showed  that  he  entertained  no  mean  idea  of  his  enemy's 
skill  at  sharp-shooting. 

The  outline  of  the  most  intricate  field  fortification  would  convey 
but  a  slight  idea  of  the  serpentine  course  he  pursued,  until 
satisfied  that  he  was  out  of  rifle  shot.  Sometimes  leaping  in  the  air, 
at  others  squatting  suddenly  on  his  haunches,  and  availing  himself 
of  every  shelter,  he  evinced  a  lively  fear,  which  doubtless  had  its 
origin  in  a  previous  knowledge  of  the  fatal  accuracy  of  the  captain's 
aim.  Brady  had  other  views,  however,  and  was  not  disposed  to 
waste  time  and  powder  upon  a  single  enemy,  when  surrounded  by 
hundreds,  and  when  the  next  moment  an  empty  barrel  might  cost 


152 


DARING    EXPLOITS    OF    GENERAL    PUTNAM. 


him  his  life ;  and  while  the  savage  was  still  displaying  his  agility  on 
the  opposite  bank,  he  darted  into  the  woods  and  made  his  way  to  a 
rendezvous  previously  fixed  upon,  where  he  met  the  remainder  of  his 
party,  and  they  took  their  way  for  home,  not  more  than  half  de 
feated.  It  was  not  a  great  while  before  they  were  again  on  the  war 
path,  in  search  of  further  adventures. 

Brady  afterwards  visited  the  spot,  and,  out  of  curiosity,  he 
measured  the  stream  at  the  place  where  he  jumped,  and  found  it  to 
measure  twenty-three  feet  from  shore  to  shore,  and  the  water  he 
found  to  be  twenty  feet  deep. 


H    /V= 


DAEING  EXPLOITS  OF  GENERAL  PUTNAM. 

AT  one  time,  when  General  Putnam  had  command  of  the  army  in 
New  York,  he  was  visiting  his  outposts  at  West  Greenwich,  when 
Gov.  Tryon,  with  a  corps  of  fifteen 
hundred    men,    was    on    a    march 
against  it.     Putnam  had  with  him 
only  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  with 
two  pieces  of  artillery ;  with  them 
he  took  .his  station  on  the 
brow  of  a   steep  declivity, 
near  the  meeting    house. 
The  road  turned  to  the  north, 
just  before   it  reached  the 
edge  of  the  steep ;  after  pro 
ceeding  in  this  direction  for    GENERAL  PUTNAM  IN  DISGUISE  AT  HORSE  NECK. 
a  considerable   distance,  it  inclined  to  the  south,  rendering  the 
descent  gradual  and  tolerably  safe. 


DARING    EXPLOITS    OP    GENERAL    PUTNAM.  153 

As  the  British  advanced,  they  were  received  with  a  sharp  fire 
from  the  artillery ;  but  perceiving  the  dragoons  about  to  charge, 
Putnam  ordered  his  men  to  retire  to  a  swamp,  inaccessible  to  cavalry, 
while  he  himself  dashed  directly  down  the  precipice,  in  a  spot 
where  one  hundred  stone  steps  had  been  cut  out  in  the  solid  rock,  for 
the  accommodation  of  foot  passengers.  His  pursuers,  who  were  close 
upon  him,  paused  with  astonishment  as  they  reached  the  edge,  and 
saw  him  accomplish  his  perilous  descent,  and  not  one  of  them  daring 
to  follow,  they  discharged  their  pistols  after  him,  one  bullet  of  which 
passed  through  his  hat.  This  wonderful  feat  has  done  more  for  the 
name  of  Putnam,  than  almost  any  other  one  act.  The  declivity, 
from  this  circumstance  has  since  borne  the  name  of  "Putnam's 
Hill." 

Somewhere  near  the  time  the  above  exploit  took  place,  the  fol 
lowing  adventure  was  performed  by  General  Putnam  :  The  strong 
hold  of  Horse  Neck  was  in  the  possession  of  the  British,  and  Put 
nam,  with  a  few  followers,  was  lurking  in  its  vicinity,  bent  on 
driving  them  from  the  place.  Tired  of  lying  in  ambush,  the  men 
became  impatient,  and  importuned  the  general  with  questions,  as  to 
when  they  were  going  to  have  a  bout  with  the  foe.  One  morning 
he  made  a  speech,  to  the  following  effect,  which  convinced  them 
that  something  was  in  the  wind  : — 

"  Fellows !  you've  been  idle  too  long,  and  so  have  I.  I'm  going 
to  Bush's  at  Horse  Neck,  in  an  hour,  with  an  ox-team,  and  a  load 
of  corn.  If  I  come  back,  I  will  let  you  know  the  particulars ;  if  I 
should  not,  let  them  have  it !" 

Within  an  hour  he  was  mounted  in  his  ox-cart,  dressed  as  one 
of  the  commonest  Yankee  farmers,  and  was  soon  at  the  Bush's 
tavern,  which  was  in  possession  of  the  British  troops.  No  sooner  did 
the  officers  espy  him,  than  they  began  to  question  him  as  to  his  where- 


154   JOHN  MINTER'S  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  BEAR. 

abouts,  and  finding  him  a  complete  simpleton,  (as  they  thought,) 
began  to  quiz  him,  and  threatened  to  seize  his  corn  and  fodder. 

"  How  much  do  you  ask  for  your  whole  concern  ?"  asked  they. 

11  In  marcy  sake,  gentlemen,"  replied  the  mock  clod-hopper,  with 
the  most  deplorable  look  of  entreaty,  "  only  let  me  off,  and  you  shall 
have  my  hull  team  and  load  for  nothing ;  and  if  that  won't  dew,  I'll 
give  you  my  word,  I'll  return  to-morrow,  and  pay  you  heartily  for 
your  kindness  and  condescension." 

"  Well,"  said  they,  "  we'll  take  you  at  your  word,  leave  the  team 
and  provender  with  us,  and  we  won't  require  any  bail  for  your  ap 
pearance." 

Putnam  gave  up  the  team,  and  sauntered  about  an  hour  or  so 
gaining  all  the  information  that  he  wished ;  he  then  returned  to  his 
men,  and  told  them  of  the  foe,  and  his  plan  of  attack. 

The  morning  came,  and  with  it  sallied  out  the  gallant  baud.  The 
British  were  handled  with  rough  hands,  and  when  they  surrendered 
to  General  Putnam,  the  clod-hopper  sarcastically  remarked,  "  Gentle 
men,  I  have  only  kept  my  word.  I  told  you  I  would  call,  and  pay 
you  for  your  kindness  and  condescension." 


JOHN  MINTER'S  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  BEAR. 

SOME  fifteen  or  twenty  years  ago,  there  lived  in  the  state  of  Ohio 
a  man  by  the  name  of  John  Minter.  In  his  younger  days  he  had 
been  a  great  hunter,  spending  most  of  his  time  in  the  woods  in  pur 
suit  of  game,  and  such  was  his  proficiency  with  the  rifle,  that  he 
seldom  failed  in  bringing  down  the  swift-footed  deer,  or  the  fleetest 
winged  denizen  of  the  air.  He  was  celebrated  for  a  terrible  fight 
which  he  had  on  one  occasion  with  a  bear,  in  which  he  came  so 


JOHN  MINTER'S  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  BEAR.    155 


near  losing  his  life,  that  his  passion  for  hunting  was  changed  to 
disgust,  and  giving  up  the  use  of  the  rifle,  he  turned  his  attention  to 
agriculture.  The  circumstances  of  that  fight,  are  as  follows  : — 

He  had  been  out 
one  day,  as  usual, 
with  his  rifle,  in  pur- 


1W.STEB   DREW  Hlri  LONU    KEEN  Hl'XTIMi  K.NIFK  AND  PREPARED  FOR  Till:  FATAL  ENCOUNTER 
WHICH  HE  KNEW  MUST  ENSUE. 

suit  of  a  flock  of  turkeys,  but  had  been  unsuccessful,  and  was  return 
ing  home  in  a  surly  mood,  when  he  came,  rather  unexpectedly,  upon 
a  large  black  bear,  who  seemed  disposed  to  dispute  his  passage. 
Quick  as  thought,  his  piece  was  at  his  shoulder,  and  the  bullet 
whizzed  through  the  air,  striking  the  bear  full  in  the  breast,  and  he 
fell  to  the  ground — as  Mintcr  supposed — dead.  Carefully  reloading 
his  rifle,  not  to  throw  away  a  chance,  he  approached  the  bear,  and 
poked  his  nose  with  the  muzzle,  to  see  if  any  spark  of  life  remained. 
IJruin  was  only  "  playing  'possum,"  as  it  seems,  for  with  far  more 
agility  than  could  be  anticipated  of  a  beast  who  had  a  rifle  ball 
through  his  body,  he  reared  upon  his  hind  feet  and  made  at  the 
hunter.  Mintcr  fired  again,  but  in  his  haste  and  trepidation,  arising 
from  the  sudden  and  unexpected  attack,  he  failed  to  hit  a  vital  part, 


156   JOHN  MINTER'S  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  BEAR. 

aud  a  second  wound  only  served  to  make  the  brute  more  savage  and 
desperate.  Drawing  his  tomahawk,  he  threw  that ;  and  as  the  bear 
dodged  it  and  sprang  upon  him,  he  clubbed  his  rifle  and  struck  him 
a  violent  blow  across  the  head  with  the  butt,  which  resulted  in 
shivering  the  stock,  and,  if  possible,  increasing  his  rage.  Springing 
back  to  avoid  the  sweep  of  his  terrible  claws,  Minter  drew  his  long, 
keen  hunting-knife,  and  prepared  for  the  fatal  encounter,  which  he 
knew  must  ensue. 

For  a  moment  the  combatants  stood  gazing  at  each  other,  like 
two  experienced  duelists,  measuring  each  the  other's  strength. 
Minter  was  a  man  of  powerful  frame,  and  possessed  of  extraordinary 
muscular  development,  which,  with  his  quick  eye  and  ready  hand, 
made  him  a  very  athletic  and  dangerous  enemy.  He  stood  six  feet 
high,  and  was  beautifully  proportioned.  The  bear,  a  male  of 
the  largest  size,  and  rendered  desperate  by  his  wounds,  which  were 
bleeding  profusely,  was  a  fearful  adversary  to  encounter  under  any 
circumstances  ;  more  particularly  so  to  Minter,  who  now  had  simply 
his  knife  to  depend  upon,  to  decide  the  contest  between  them. 

As  Bruin  advanced  to  seize  him,  he  made  a  powerful  blow  at  his 
heart,  which,  had  it  taken  effect,  would  have  settled  the  matter  at 
once  ;  but  the  other  was  too  quick  for  him,  and  with  a  sweep  of  his 
tremendous  paw,  parried  the  blow,  and  sent  the  weapon  whirling 
through  the  air  to  a  distance  of  twenty  feet ;  the  next  instant  the 
stalwart  hunter  was  enfolded  in  the  embrace  of  those  fearful  paws, 
and  both  were  rolling  on  the  ground  in  a  death-like  grapple. 

The  woods  were  open,  and  free  from  underbrush  to  a  considerable 
extent,  and  in  their  struggles  they  rolled  about  in  every  direction. 
The  object  of  the  bear  was,  of  course,  to  hug  his  adversary  to  death, 
which  the  other  endeavored  to  avoid  by  presenting  his  body  in  such 
u  position  as  would  best  resist  the  vice-like  squeeze,  until  he  could 


JOHN  MINTER'S  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  BEAR.    15T 


loosen  his  grasp ;  to  accomplish  which,  he  seized  the  bear  by  the 
throat  with  both  hand*,  and  exerted  all  his  energy  and  muscular 
power  to  throttle  him.  This  had  the  two-fold  effect  of  preventing 
him  from  using  his  teeth,  and  compelling  him  to  release  the  hug,  to 
knock  off  the  other's  hands  with  his  paws ;  thus  affording  Minter  an 
opportunity  to  catch  his  breath,  and  change  his  position. 

Several  times  he  thought  he  should  be  crushed  under  the  immense 
pressure  to  which  he  was  subject ;  but  was  buoyed  up  with  the  hope 
of  reaching  his  knife,  which  lay  within  sight,  and  toward  which  he 
endeavored  to  fall  every  time  they  came  to  the  ground.  With  the 
hot  breath  of  the  ferocious  brute  steaming  in  his  face,  and  the  blood 
from  his  own  wounds  mingling  with  that  of  the  bear,  and  running  to 
his  heels ;  his  flesh  terribly  cut  up  and  lacerated  by  his  claws,  he 
still  continued  to  maintain  the  struggle  against  the  fearful  odds, 
until  he  was  enabled  to  reach  the  weapon,  which  he  grasped  with  joy, 
and  clung  to  with  the  tenacity  of  a  death-  ^£^^^^^^^^^_ 
grip.  With  his  little  remaining  strength, 
and  at  every  opportunity  between  the  tr 
mendous  hugs,  he  plied  the  knife  J 
until  the  bear  showed  evident  signs  f . 
of  weakness,  and  finally  bled  to 
death  from  the  numerous  wounds 
from  whence  flowed,  in  copious 
streams,  his  warm  life's  blood, 
staining  the  leaves  and  greensward 
of  a  crimson  hue. 


Releasing  himself  from  the  em- 


NIXTBK'8  APPEARANCE  AFTER   THE   KEAKFCL 


ENCOl'XTER. 

brace  of  the  now  inanimate  brute,  Minter  crawled  to  a  decaying 
stump,  against  which  he  leaned,  and  surveyed  the  scene.  His  heart 
sickened  as  he  contemplated  his  own  person.  He  had  gone  into  the 


158  THE    MASSACRE    AT    FORT     MIMMS. 

battle  with  a  stout,  heavy  hunting  shirt,  and  underclothing ;  with 
buck-skin  leggins  and  moccasins ;  and  had  come  out  of  it  with 
scarcely  a  rag  upon  him,  except  the  belt  around  his  waist,  which 
still  held  a  few  strips  of  tattered  cloth,  and  a  moccasin  on  one  foot. 
His  body,  from  his  neck  to  his  heels,  was  covered  with  great  gaping 
wounds,  many  of  which  penetrated  to  the  bone,  and  the  blood  was 
flowing  in  torrents  to  the  ground,  covering  him  with  gore  from  head 
to  foot.  For  a  space  of  more  than  half  an  acre,  the  ground  was 
torn  up,  and  had  the  appearance  of  a  butcher's  shambles. 

As  soon  as  he  had  recovered  his  breath,  he  commenced  to  crawl 
toward  his  home,  where  he  arrived  after  night-fall,  looking  more 
like  a  slaughtered  beef  than  a  human  being.  His  wounds  were 
dressed  by  his  family  and  friends,  and  after  being  confined  to  his  bed 
for  many  weeks,  thanks  to  his  healthy,  rugged  constitution,  he  en 
tirely  recovered  ;  but  he  bore  to  his  grave  the  marks  of  his  terrible 
contest,  in  numerous  cicatrices  and  welts  which  covered  his  back, 
arms  and  legs,  where  the  bear's  claws  had  left  ineffaceable  marks  of 
his  strength  and  ferocity. 


THE    MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MIMMS.      AN    INCIDENT 
OF    THE    CREEK    WAR. 

SOON  after  the  commencement  of  the  war  of  1812,  that  wonderful 
man,  Tecumseh,  the  greatest  warrior  and  orator  ever  produced  in 
savage  life,  left  his  home  in  the  North,  and  suddenly  appeared 
among  the  half-civilized  tribes  of  the  South,  whom,  with  that  natural 
and  fiery  eloquence  of  which  he  was  master,  he  upbraided  for  their  ef 
feminate  pusillanimity,  their  degenerate  civilization,  counseling  them 
to  be  warriors  and  mnn,  and  not  women,  to  throw  off  the  pale-face 
garments  that  disgraced  them,  resume  their  original  costume,  dig 


THE    MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MIMMS. 


159 


up  the  hatchet,  declare  eternal  war  against  the  Americans,  and 
once  more  become  sons  worthy  of  their  brave  and  noble  sires. 

The  fiery  eloquence  of  Tecumseh  was  not  lost  upon  his  red 
brothers,  and  upon  none  was  it  more  effective  than  the  Creeks.  It  did 
not  result  in  immediate  hos 
tility,  but  it  was  seed  sown 
in  productive  soil;  and 
though  the  more  wise  and 
prudent  rejected  his  fanati 
cal  counsel,  a  large  portion 
received  it  as  inspired  lan 
guage  from  the  lips  of  a 
prophet.  To  this  was  soon 
added  the  tampering  of  Brit 
ish  agents  with  the  Creeks 
and  Seminoles  residing  in 
the  territory  owned  by  Spain. 
At  the  town  of  Pensacola,  firearms  and  various  other  presents  were 
freely  distributed  among  all  the  Indians  who  could  be  induced 
to  assemble  there  to  receive  them,  and  they  were  urged  to  declare 
immediate  war  against  the  United  States,  and  get  as  many  to  assist 
them  as  possible.  All  this  led  the  bolder  and  more  warlike  spirits 
to  become  dissatisfied  with  their  hitherto  peaceful  mode  of  life,  and 
in  the  end  resulted  in  a  terrible  and  bloody  uprising. 

Some  fearful  indications  of  this  newly-awakened  hostility  soon 
became  manifest  along  the  borders ;  small  parties  of  soldiers  were 
attacked,  houses  were  here  and  there  burned,  and  men,  women,  and 
children  butchered.  In  view  of  these  fre-sh  troubles,  the  gover 
nors  of  Georgia  and  Tennessee  were  required  by  the  Federal  Gov 
ernment  to  arm  their  rnilitia,  and  General  Jnckson  was  ordered  to 


FORT   MIMMS. 


160 


THE     MASSACRE     AT     FORT     MIMMS. 


march  with  two  thousand  men,  and  put  down  the  insurrection.  He 
proceeded  through  the  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  country  as  far  as 
Natchez,  when,  finding  all  quiet,  he  returned  with  his  army  to  the 
North. 

But  no  sooner  had  General  Jackson  left  the  country,  than  the 
same  aggressive  nets  were  resumed  in  a  bolder  manner.  A 

few  of  the  Indians,  who  remained 
friendly  to  the  United  States, 
were  assailed  by  the  furious  war- 
party,  and  bloody  contests  re 
sulted  among  themselves ;  negroes 
were  incited  to  rise  against  their 
*  ^V  masters  and  join  the  insurgents ; 
**  the  whole  immediate  country  be 
came  a  scene  of  the  wildest  alarm, 
and  such  of  the  settlers  as  could 
not  escape  to  the  northward,  deserted  their  plantations,  collected 
together,  and  immediately  erected  and  established  themselves  in 
forts.  Several  of  these  were  constructed  on  the  Mobile  and  its  dif 
ferent  branches,  but  unfortunately  too  far  apart,  to  be  of  any  assist 
ance  to  each  other  in  a  time  of  peril. 

To  one  of  these,  Fort  Mimms,  we  will  now  direct  attention,  and 
attempt  to  give  some  faint  idea  of  the  horrid  scene  which  was  there 
enacted.  The  story  was  told  some  years  ago  to  a  friend  of  ours,  by 
one  of  the  survivors,  and  we  repeat  it  as  nearly  in  the  language  of 
the  narrator  as  we  have  been  able  to  gather  it. 

"Our  fort,"  said  the  narrator,  "was  a  rude  affair,  built  after  the 
manner  of  the  wilderness,  and  consisted  of  log-cabins  and  stockades, 
with  a  large  area  in  the  centre.  Within  this  enclosure — of  families 
and  volunteers,  men,  women,  and  children,  black  and  white — were 


ON   THE   \VATCn. 


THE    MASSACRE    AT-  FORT     MIMMS.  161 

collected  something  like  three  hundred  souls.  The  garrison,  about  a 
hundred  strong,  was  commanded  by  Major  Beasly,  a  brave  and 
noble  officer,  but  an  imprudent  one  withal,  arising  from  an  over- 
confidence  in  his  own  resources  and  a  contempt  for  the  foe. 

"Various  rumors  reached  us,  from  time  to  time,  that  the  Indians 
were  preparing  to  attack  the  different  stations  throughout  the  coun 
try.  This  at  first  created  no  little  excitement  and  alarm  in  our 
community,  and  the  major  went  so  far  as  to  make  a  few  repairs  and 
double  the  guard  at  night;  but  as  time  passed  on,  and  no  Indians 
appeared,  even  the  timid  and  cautious  began  to  grow  more  indiffer 
ent  than  was  prudent  for  a  people  situated  as  we  were. 

"  One  day,  toward  the  latter  part  of  August,  a  messenger  arrived, 
saying  the  Creeks  were  abroad  in  great  force,  that  they  had  fully 
declared  war  against  the  United  States,  and  were  about  to  attempt 
the  taking  of  all  the  stations  in  detail,  beginning  with  Fort  Mimms. 

" '  We  have  heard  just  the  same  report  more  than  once  before,' 
replied  Major  Beasly,  '  and  yet  not  a  savage  has  ventured  to  show 
himself  in  our  vicinity.' 

" '  Their  scouts  have  been  here  and  reconnoitered  the  place  when 
you  little  dreamed  of  it,'  rejoined  the  messenger, '  and  I  tell  you  they 
are  now  on  their  way  here  to  attack  you.' 

"  '  Have  you  seen  them  ?' 

" '  Not  myself,  but  my  information  is  none  the  less  reliable.' 

"  *  Very  well,  sir,  we  will  see  to  it,'  was  the  closing  answer  of  the 
major. 

"  The  news  of  the  messenger  created  fresh  alarm  among  the 
women  and  children;  and  a  few  of  the  garrison,  myself  among  the 
number,  thought  our  commander  made  too  light  of  even  a  possible 
danger,  considering  how  many  helpless  beings  there  were  under  his 

charge,  who  might  fall  victims  to  the  slightest  neglect;  but  the 
11 


162 


THE    MASSACRE    AT    FORT    MIMMS. 


majority  of  the  men  thought  with  Beasly,  that  if  even  the  report  of 
the  Indians  being  abroad  in  great  numbers  was  true,  they  would  not 
attack  a  place  where  they  would  be  so  certain  to  be  repulsed  with 
great  slaughter.  Our  post  was  considered  impregnable  to  any  mere 
savage  assault,  and  our  overweening  confidence  in  our  fancied 
strength  became  the  weakness  by  which  we  fell. 

"  The  fatal  thirtieth  of  August,  1813— ah  !  never  shall  I  forget  it ! 
It  was  about  the  hour  of  noon,  of  a  hot  sultry  day,  and  I  was  sitting 
in  the  shade  of  the  houses,  playing  with  a  little  curly-haired  boy,  my 
musket  leaning  against  the  palisades  a  few  yards  distant,  when  s.ud- 

denly  the  sentinel  fired  his 
piece,  and  shouted : 

"  '  To  arms  !  to  arms  ! 
the  Indians  are  upon  us  !' 
"  Groups  of  men,  who 
were  lounging  about,  in 
stantly  sprang  to  their 
feet,  grasped  their 
weapons,  and  made  a  rush 
to  the  gate,  which  had 
carelessly  been  left  wide  open  for  the  purpose  of  allowing  persons  to 
pass  in  and  out  at  their  convenience.  At  the  same  moment  a  large 
body  of  Indians  bounded  forward,  with  the  most  appalling  yells,  and 
poured  in  a  destructive  volley.  Several  fell  dead,  and  many  others 
were  severely  wounded.  We  returned  the  fire — those  of  us  who 
had  been  able  to  seize  our  muskets  and  get  first  to  the  defence— and 
numbers  of  the  dusky  foe  were  sent  howling  to  the  dust.  Then 
began  a  most  terrible  fight  and  slaughter  on  both  sides.  The 
Indians,  in  a  large  compact  body,  were  crowding  forward  to  force 
their  way  in  through  the  open  gate,  and  we  were  striving  to  drive 


'TO    ARM:i!    TO    ARMS!    THE    INDIANS   AKB    I'POX    US  ! 


THE     MASSACRE    AT    FORT     MIMMS.  163 

them  back  and  shut  them  out.  It  was  a  hand-to-hand  encounter, 
in  which  every  sort  of  weapon  was  used.  We  stabbed  them  with 
bayonets,  cut  them  with  knives,  knocked  them  down  with  muskets 
and  bludgeons,  and  split  open,  their  skulls  with  axes.  They  fought 
in  the  same  manner,  with  a  tiger-like  ferocity,  and  with  about  equal 
success.  Our  yells  and  theirs  mingled,  as  we  grappled  in  the  work 
of  death,  and  white  friend  and  dusky  foe  soon  strewed  the  earth 
around,  locked  in  a  last  bloody  embrace. 

"  At  length  a  body  rushed  past  us  and  took  possession  of  one  of  the 
black-houses ;  and  as  this  somewhat  thinned  the  immediate  crowd  at 
the  gate,  we  were  enabled,  by  redoubled  exertions,  to  close  and 
secure  it.  This  gave  us  a  momentary  respite,  and  one  we  greatly 
needed,  for  our  terrible  exertions  had  nearly  overcome  us.  For  a 
minute  I  stood  leaning  against  one  of  the  palisades,  panting  and 
scarcely  able  to  stand.  I  had  received  no  serious  injury,  but  I  was 
much  cut  and  bruised,  and  covered  with  blood  from  head  to  foot. 
Before  me  was  a  horrible  and  sickening  sight.  Not  less  than  ten  of 
my  comrades,  and  some  fifteen  savages,  lay  dead  within  a  space  of 
twenty  feet  square,  with  cloven  skulls,  glaring,  death-glazed  eyes, 
and  bloody,  distorted  visages ;  while  all  around  were  wounded  and 
dying  men,  whose  deep  groans  and  maddening  shrieks  were  awful  to 
hear.  Among  these  was  Major  Beasly,  who,  in  gallantly  attempt 
ing  to  repair  his  error,  had  fallen  mortally  wounded,  and  would  com 
mand  us  no  more.  A  large  number  of  women,  with  the  wildest  cries 
of  distress  and  woe,  now  came  rushing  forth  from  the  cabins,  in  search 
of  fathers,  sons,  husbands  and  brothers;  and  as  fast  as  they  could, 
they  bore  away  their  friends,  the  wounded,  dying  and  dead,  with 
lamentations  that  pierced  the  heart  and  rent  the  air.  It  was  an 
awful  scene ;  but  there  was  one  more  awful  yet  to  come. 

''The  Indians  without  the  fort  now  rushed  forward  in  a  body,  and 


164  THE    MASSACRE    AT    FORT     MIMMS. 

poured  a  murderous  fire  through  the  loop-holes,  by  which  a  number 
of  both  sexes  was  killed  and  wounded.  We  now  charged  upon  the 
loop-holes,  forced  back  the  enemy,  and  gave  him  a  galling  fire  in 
return.  As  soon  as  the  savages  could  reload  their  weapons,  they 
rallied  and  again  charged  upon  the  fort,  and  we  in  turn  were  obliged 
to  give  way.  This  species  of  warfare  was  continued  for  more  than  an 
hour,  numbers  falling  on  both  sides.  Meantime,  from  one  of  the  block 
houses,  a  destructive  fire  was  being  poured  upon  the  assailants,  and 
in  the  other  a  most  fearful  struggle  was  taking  place.  The  Indians 
who  had  rushed  past  us  at  the  gate,  had  taken  possession  of  this, 
and  it  was  necessary  to  dislodge  them.  This  could  only  be  accom 
plished  by  a  close  and  deadly  encounter,  during  which  so  many  fell 
on  both  sides  that  the  place  literally  ran  with  blood  like  a  slaughter 
house.  At  length  it  was  carried  over  the  dead  bodies  of  every 
Indian  in  it,  and  the  guns  turned  upon  the  foe  without,  who  now  for 
the  first  time  fell  back  in  dismay.  This  again  gave  us  a  little  re 
spite,  which  we  employed  in  putting  to  death  every  savage  within 
the  walls. 

"  We  now  began  to  indulge  the  hope  that  the  Indians,  being  so 
signally  repulsed,  would  withdraw  altogether ;  but  in  this  we  were 
terribly  disappointed.  Their  bold  and  sanguinary  chief,  one  Wea- 
therford  by  name,  collected,  harangued,  and  urged  them  to  a  renewal 
of  the  contest,  promising  them  success.  He  told  them  they  had 
come  to  the  assault  numbering  two  to  one  of  all  the  fort  contained, 
counting  men,  women,  and  children ;  and  if  they  did  not  carry  it, 
and  avenge  the  death  of  their  companions,  by  an  utter  extermina 
tion  of  the  whites,  they  would  be  forever  disgraced,  and  be  pointed 
at  by  even  squaws  as  cowards  unfit  to  live.  His  words  roused  in 
them  the  most  vindictive  fury  ;  and  procuring  axes,  they  returned  to 
the  attack  with  all  the  ferocity  of  demons. 


THE    MASSACRE    AT    FORT     MIMMS.  165 

"  Our  first  knowledge  of  this  fresh  assault  filled  us  with  the  most 
heart-sickening  dismay.  With  the  most  appalling  yells,  a  large 
body  rushed  to  the  gate  and  began  to  hew  it  down,  the  immediate 
assailants  being  covered  by  another 
large  body  of  sharpshooters,  who,  con 
cealing  themselves  behind  every  avail 
able  breastwork,  kept  up  a  steady  fire 
upon  the  loopholes.  We  now,  indeed, 
felt  that  our  doom  was  sealed;  but 
being  determined  to  sell  our  lives 
dearly,  we  ordered  the  women  into  the 
cabins,  and  returned  boldly  to  the 
defence,  doing  all  that  men  in  our 

WE  NOW,  INDEED,  FELT  THAT   OCR 

Situation  COUld  do.  "  DO°M  WAS  SEALED. 

"  Alas  !  of  what  avail  ?  One  by  one  our  ranks  were  thinned,  till  at 
length  the  gate  gave  way  with  a  crash,  and  with  the  wildest  yells  of 
triumph,  the  dusky  horde  came  pouring  into  the  area.  Our  only 
alternative  was  now  to  rush  into  the  cabins,  make  a  last  stand,  and 
die  with  the  women  and  children,  for  no  one  had  any  hope  of  escape. 

"  The  doors  were  thrown  open  by  the  terrified  watchers  of  the 
strife,  and  most  of  the  then  living  garrison  succeeded  in  passing  in  and 
closing  them  ;  but  several  were  overtaken,  and  either  tomahawked  or 
shot  at  the  very  thresholds.  Two  companions  entered  the  same 
apartment  with  myself,  and  in  there  was  a  sight  that  at  any 'less  fear 
ful  time  would  have  made  our  hearts  ache.  A  wife  lay  in  a  swoon 
by  the  dead  body  of  her  husband  ;  a  prattling  child  had  a  hand  of 
the  bloody  corpse,  and  was  trying  to  make  it  speak  ;  a  trembling  old 
man,  with  white  hair,  was  kneeling  on  the  ground  and  sobbing,  with 
bowed  head ;  there  were  women  flying  to  and  fro  in  a  distracted 
state,  wringing  their  bauds,  crying  and  shrieking;  and  there  were 
two  or  three  wounded  men,  groaning  and  dying. 


166  MOODY,     THE    JERSEY    REFUGEE. 

"  But  to  all  these  we  gave  little  heed.  Our  work  was  still  to  fight 
to  the  last,  and  die  with  the  rest ;  and  we  began  to  load  and  fire 
through  the  windows  upon  the  savages,  who,  with  yells  of  exultation, 
were  now  busy  killing  the  wounded  and  tearing  the  reeking  scalps 
from  all. 

*  I  know  not  how  long  it  was  after  this  before  the  appalling  cry  of 
fire  arose.  Our  foes  had  succeeded  in  setting  the  roofs  in  a  blaze, 
and  now  began  to  beat  in  the  doors.  Then  such  a  shriek  of  horror 
as  rent  the  air  from  the  lips  of  women  and  children  !  Oh,  merciful 
God  !  it  was  terrible  beyond  description  !  Even  imagination  sinks 
before  it.  It  was  paralyzing. 

"  How  I  got  to  the  burning  roof  I  scarcely  know ;  but  I  remember 
the  flames  of  fire  playing  about  me,  of  bursting  through  them,  of 
leaping  to  the  ground,  of  running  to  the  wood,  of  stopping  iny  ears 
against  the  shrieks  behind  !  I  escaped,  but  God  only  knows  how. 
Sixteen  others  miraculously  escaped  also.  All  the  rest  perished, 
either  in  the  flames  or  by  the  hands  of  their  savage  butchers.  It 
was  a  massacre  almost  without  a  parallel.  The  blackened  ruins  of 
Fort  Mimms  held  the  bones  of  nearly  three  hundred  victims  of  savage 
ferocity !" 


MOODY,    THE    JERSEY    REFUGEE. 

IN  about  the  central  part  of  Sussex  County,  New  Jersey,  two  miles 
south  of  the  village  of  Newton,  the  county  seat,  are  two  ponds  or 
bodies  of  water,  which  go  by  the  name  of  the  "  Big"  and  "  Little 
Muckshaw."  The  lower  or  Little  Muckshaw,  loses  itself  at  its 
western  extremity  in  a  marsh  or  swamp,  which  is  almost  impassable, 
except  after  a  long  drought.  This  vicinity  possesses  some  consider 
able  interest,  from  having  been  the  haunt  of  one  of  those  fiends  iu 


MOODY,  THE  JERSEY  REFUGEE. 


167 


human  shape,  who  preyed  upon  the  substance  of  the  patriotic  citizens 
of  the  neighborhood  during  that  dark  and  gloomy  period  in  our 
Eevolutionary  contest,  when  even  the  Father  of  his  country  was 
wrapped  in  despondency  at  the  gloomy  prospect  for  the  future. 

Bonnel  Moody  was  a  ruffian  of  the  deepest  dye,  and  possessed  of 
all  those  qualities  which  constitute  an  accomplished  freebooter  and 


* 


THE  JERSEY   REFCGEE. 

^  highwayman.  He  was  shrewd,  cunning, 
-  and  artful  as  a  fox  ;  energetic  and  determined 
—  in  the  pursuit  of  an  object ;  void  of  all  pity  or 
remorse  ;  avaricious  as  a  miser  ;  and  with  a  brute  courage  that  made 
him  formidable  in  combat ;  he  was  a  dangerous  enemy  in  the  midst 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Sussex  County,  as  they  learned  to  their  cost 
during  the  war. 

His  place  of  retreat,  or  rather  his  lair — for  it  was  more  like  the 
haunt  of  some  wild  beast  than  the  abode  of  human  beings — was  on 
the  west  side  of  the  swamp  above  mentioned,  where  nature  seemed 
to  have  provided  him  with  a  retreat  more  impregnable  than  art  could 
possibly  have  furnished  him  without  her  aid.  A  point  of  land  pro- 


168  MOODY,     THE    JERSEY     REFUGEE. 

jects  into  the  western  side  of  the  marsh,  affording  only  a  very 
narrow  and  difficult  foothold  for  one  man  to  pass  between  its  base 
and  an  inlet  of  the  pond  which  washes  the  foot  of  the  rocks.  The 
ledge  then  recedes  in  the  shape  of  a  crescent,  forming  a  little  cove, 
with  water  in  front  and  rocks  behind  and  above.  About  forty-five 
yards  from  this  point  is  a  huge  rock,  sheltered  and  screened  by  over 
hanging  trees  and  shrubs,  in  which  is  a  cavern,  where  Moody  and 
his  gang  of  marauders  found  shelter  and  retreat  when  their  deeds  of 
rapine  and  murder  had  roused  the  inhabitants  of  the  vicinity  to  rid 
themselves  of  the  dangerous  foe.  This  cavern  is  eighteen  feet  high 
in  front,  gradually  receding  until  it  meets  the  foundation  at  a  dis 
tance  of  fifteen  feet,  and  about  fifty  feet  in  length  from  north  to 
south. 

Beyond  this  cavern  the  ledge  again  approaches  the  marsh,  into 
which  it  projects,  forming  an  elbow  almost  impossible  to  pass 
around,  and  on  the  opposite  side  it  again  recedes,  presenting  a  bold 
and  rugged  aspect,  heightened  by  the  gloom  of  perpetual  shade, 
numerous  cavern-like  fissures,  and  masses  of  rock  which  have  fallen 
from  time  to  time  from  the  overhanging  ledge.  One  of  these  is  a 
large  flat  slab,  about  ten  feet  long,  six  high,  and  between  three  and 
four  feet  thick,  which  has  fallen  in  such  a  position  as  to  leave  a  pas 
sage  behind  it  of  about  a  yard  in  width.  The  rocks  above  project 
over  this  slab,  so  as  to  shield  it  effectually  from  that  quarter,  and  a 
half  dozen  men  might  defend  themselves  behind  this  natural  buckler 
against  the  attack  of  an  army. 

Such  was  the  haunt  of  Moody  and  his  congenial  band  of  tory  cut 
throats  and  murderers ;  and  from  here  like  a  flock  of  ravenous 
wolves  would  they  issue,  when  opportunity  offered,  and  lay  waste 
and  destroy  all  within  their  reach  until  danger  threatened,  when 
they  would  retreat  to  this  natural  fastness  with  their  ill-gotten 


MOODY,     THE    JERSEY     REFUGEE.  169 

plunder,  here  to  divide  and  secrete  it.  From  the  brow  of  the  ledge, 
which  rises  nearly  a  hundred  feet  from  the  water,  they  had  a  fair 
view  of  every  avenue  to  their  hiding  place,  and  no  one  ever  ap 
proached  it  alive  except  Moody  and  his  associates,  or  perhaps  some 
friend  of  theirs  with  provision  or  information.  There  were  those  so 
lost  to  principle  as  to  furnish  this  crew  of  land-pirates  with  the 
necessities  of  life,  and  with  accurate  intelligence  of  every  movement 
on  the  part  of  the  Americans  which  occurred  in  their  vicinity.  Sev 
eral  attempts  to  capture  the  wretch  were  frustrated  by  these  loyal 
friends. 

At  one  time,  when  a  party,  having  tracked  him  for  some  distance, 
were  about  to  spring  upon  him,  he  was  alarmed  by  a  negro  in  time 
to  make  his  escape ;  and  on  another  occasion  a  young  woman 
mounted  a  horse  and  rode  some  twelve  or  fourteen  miles,  of  a  dark 
night,  to  warn  him  of  a  projected  attack  by  a  party  of  whigs,  whq 
had  determined  to  capture  him  at  all  hazards.  One  cold  winter 
night  he  broke  into  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Ogden,  and  after  robbing  it 
of  every  thing  of  any  value,  he  took  the  old  man  out  in  the  yard,  and 
made  him  take  an  oath  not  to  make  known  his  visit  until  a  sufficient 
time  had  elapsed  for  himself  and  his  party  to  make  their  escape.  • 
Two  or  three  men  who  were  working  for  Mr.  Ogden,  and  who  slept 
in  a  loft  upstairs,  not  feeling  bound  by  the  old  man's  oath,  alarmed 
the  neighborhood  and  commenced  a  pursuit.  Their  track  was  easily 
followed  in  the  snow,  and  in  the  morning  they  came  upon  a  camp 
where  the  marauders  had  slept  over  night,  and  where  their  fires  were 
still  burning.  The  chase  was  kept  up  until  they  reached  Goshen,  in 
the  state  of  New  York,  where  they  recovered  part  of  the  plunder, 
but  the  rascals  escaped.  These  expeditions  in  pursuit  of  the  tory 
wretch  were  called  "Moody-hunting,"  and  were  followed  up  fre 
quently  with  great  determination  and  energy. 


110 


MOODY,     THE    JERSEY    REFUGEE. 


One  night,  about  twelve  o'clock,  he  made  his  appearance  at  the 
bedside  of  the  jailor,  and  demanded  the  key  of  the  jail.  The  poor 
frightened  official  readily  gave  it  up — although  he  had  often  declared 
that  he  would  not  surrender  it  to  him — and  with  it  Moody  opened 
the  doors  and  set  all  the  prisoners  free.  Two  of  them  were  con 
demned  to  death — one,  who  was  condemned  to  die  for  robbery,  being 
unacquainted  with  the  neighborhood,  wandered  about  all  night  and 
next  day  in  the  woods,  and  was  discovered  in  a  hollow  tree  the  next 
evening  by  a  party  of  "  coon  hunters,"  who  brought  him  back ;  and 
he  was  subsequently  hung  in  front  of  the  jail,  protesting  his  innocence 
to  the  last.  He  was  subsequently  proved  to  be  guiltless  of  the  crime 
for  which  he  suffered ;  and  the  wretch  who  actually  committed  the 
deed,  confessed  on  his  death-bed  that  he  it  was  who  did  the  act  for 
which  another  had  suffered.  On  this  occasion,  Moody  was  more 
just  than  the  law,  and  the  prisoner's  cause  better  than  his  fortune. 

While  the  American  army  was  encamped  at  Morristown.  a  man 
very  shabbily  dressed,  and  mounted  on  a  broken-down  nag,  all  of 
whose  "points"  were  exhibited  to  the  fullest 
extent,  was  seen  one  day  to  enter  the  camp, 
and  pass  leisurely  through  it,  scrutinizing 
every  thing  as  he  went ;  and  although  he 
assumed  a  perfect  nonchalance,  and  was  to 
all  appearance  a  simple-hearted 
and  rather  soft-headed   country 
IIBF  farmer,  yet  there  was  something 
^^Br       in  his  manner  which  attracted  the 
attention  of  an  officer,  who  was 

DOOM  OF  THE   REFCOEE.  dpilling  *  *****  °f  rCCrUitS  *  ^ 

open  air.     One  of  these  thought  there  was  something  about  the  face 
which  he  recognized,  and  told  his  officer  so.     One  of  the  squad  was 


THE    WHITE    HORSEMAN.  Ifl 

mounted  and  ordered  to  bring  him  back.  Moody — for  it  was  he  who 
had  thus  boldly  entered  the  American  lines,  and  reconnoitered  their 
ranks — shot  him  dead  as  he  came  up,  and  secreted  the  body  by  the 
side  of  the  road.  Another  being  sent  to  assist  the  first,  Moody 
secreted  himself  in  the  woods  and  escaped. 

Having  been  driven  from  his  former  haunts  by  the  untiring  activity 
of  the  whigs,  and  being  too  well  known  to  venture  much  abroad,  he 
determined  to  join  the  British  army  in  New  York.  While  attempting 
to  cross  to  the  city  with  a  companion  in  an  open  boat,  they  were 
captured,  brought  back  to  Morristown,  and  hung  as  traitors  and 
spies.  Moody  was  said  to  have  come  from  Kingwood  township, 
Hunterdon  County,  and  was  employed  by  the  British  to  obtain  re 
cruits  in  New  Jersey  among  the  tory  inhabitants ;  act  as  a  spy  upon 
the  Americans  ;  and  by  his  maraudings  to  keep  the  inhabitants  so 
busy  at  home  as  to  prevent  their  joining  or  aiding  the  American 
army. 


THE    WHITE    HORSEMAN. 

THE  bell  of  the  meeting-house  at  Lexington,  rang  out  loud  and 
shrill  on  that  clear  frosty  morning  in  April,  1775,  startling  from  his 
slumbers  the  hardy  yoeman,  who,  as  he  leaped  from  his  pallet  and  en 
deavored  to  rouse  his  dormant  faculties,  was  not  long  in  conjec 
turing  the  meaning  of  those  untimely  sounds.  Ding,  dong,  ding, 
dong ;  how  they  thrilled  along  the  nerves  of  the  half-awakened 
sleeper,  as  he  tried  to  peer  from  his  window  into  the  gloom  of  the 
incipient  day.  And  as  those  soul-stirring  sounds  echoed  and  rever 
berated  through  the  chilling  atmosphere,  one  and  another  household 
was  awakened,  and  soon  glow-worm  tapers  might  be  seen  flitting  to 
and  fro,  until  every  house  within  reach  of  those  reverberations  gave 
token  of  wakefulness  and  activity. 


172 


THE     WHITE 


HORSEMAN. 


Anon,  as  the  first  gray  of  the  coming  morning  stole  over  the  pic 
ture,  groups  and  squads  of  armed  and  unarmed  men  appeared,  all  hur 
rying  toward  the  point  whence  came  the  warning  voice  of  the  old  bell 


as   it  continued  its 
call  to  arms.    There 

DEATH   OX  THE  PALE   HORSE.  wag  nQ  hesitation,  HO 

halting  in  the  step  of  those  who  gathered  around  the  person  of  Capt. 
Parker,  to  learn  the  import  of  those  thrilling  clarion  notes.  Every 
man  capable  of  bearing  arms  had  been  enrolled  in  the  bands  of  the 
"  minute  men,"  and  the  presence  of  one  hundred  men  about  the 
doors  of  that  old  church,  gave  token  how  well  they  deserved  the 
title.  "What's  the  matter,  Cap'n?  what's  the  matter?"  was  the 
query  of  each  as  he  arrived  on  the  ground,  and  all  were  answered 
alike  ;  "  The  British  are  on  the  way  to  Concord  to  capture  the  stores, 
and  we  must  let  'em  know  that  they  ain't  going  to  have  'em  without 
a  brush." 

There  was,  to  the  Americans,  something  cruel  in  the  idea  of  being 
deprived,  by  force,  of  the  very  humble  means  of  defense  which  they 
had  been  able  after  great  exertions  to  collect,  and,  although  the 


THE     WHITE    HORSEMAN.  173 

determination  to  fight  had  not  as  yet  been  fully  formed,  yet  every 
man  saw  at  once  but  two  alternatives ;  the  loss  of  their  stores,  or 
bloodshed.  The  first  they  were  not  prepared  to  put  up  with,  and 
the  only  course  was  to  defend  them.  Still  they,  one  and  all,  deter 
mined  not  to  take  the  initiative,  but  let  the  haughty  Britons  bear  the 
responsibility  of  firing  the  first  shot. 

They  had  not  long  to  wait.  The  tramp  of  the  British  soldiers 
was  soon  heard  on  the  road,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  head  of  the 
column  appeared  in  sight.  The  officer  at  the  head,  ordering  two 
companies  from  column  into  line,  rode  forward,  flourished  his  sword, 
and  ordered  the  d — d  rebels  to  disperse.  But  they,  notwithstanding 
the  immensely  superior  force,  did  not  at  once  obey,  and  the  troops 
were  ordered  to  fire.  The  first  volley,  which  killed  four  Americans, 
was  returned,  and  then  Capt.  Parker  ordered  every  man  to  "  take 
care  of  himself  and  fight  on  his  own  hook."  Having  sworn  that  he 
"  never  would  run  from  the  British,"  the  captain  continued  to  load 
and  fire  his  piece  until  he  was  wounded.  Dropping  on  his  knees,  he 
still  continued  his  warfare  until  he  was  bayoneted  in  his  tracks. 

The  whole  of  the  scene  described  took  place  in  full  view  of  an  old 
man  named  Ilezekiah  Wyman,  a  window  in  whose  house  overlooked 
the  ground.  Ilezekiah  was  nearly  eighty,  and  had  been  deemed  too 
old  to  be  enrolled  in  the  bands  of  the  minute  men,  but  he  soon  gave 
evidence  of  a  spirit  which  led  him  to  perform  deeds  of  valor  un- 
equaled  by  any  during  the  day. 

"  Wife,"  said  he,  turning  to  his  aged  partner,  who  had  turned  from 
the  window  horror-struck  when  the  first  volley  was  fired,  and  it 
became  evident  there  was  to  be  a  contest ;  "  Wife,  isn't  there  an  old 
gun  barrel  somewhere  up  garret?"  "I  believe  there  was,  but  what 
on  earth,  husband,  do  you  want  of  a  gun,  you  ain't  going  to  fight  the 
British,  are  you  ?  Massy  souls,"  continued  she,  seeing  her  husband 


IT  4  THE    WHITE    HORSEMAN. 

moving  toward  the  stairs,  "what  can  you  do  with  a  <rnn.  nn  old  man 
like  you,  eighty  last  November ;  I  should  think  you  had  seen  enough 
of  fighting  already.  There  lies  Capt.  Parker  and  his  men  bleeding 
on  the  ground  before  your  eyes." 

The  old  man  made  no  reply,  but  proceeded  up  stairs,  and  soon 
returned  with  an  old  rusty  gun  barrel  in  his  hands,  and  in  spite  of 
his  wife's  incessant  din,  he  went  to  the  shop,  and,  having  stocked  it, 
put  it  in  complete  order  for  use.  He  then  saddled  his  horse,  a  tall, 
raw-boned  animal,  white  as  the  snow,  and  mounted  him.  Telling 
his  wife  to  take  good  care  of  the  house,  he  gave  his  horse  the  whip, 
and  took  his  way  toward  Concord.  He  soon  met  the  British  on  the 
retreat,  and  was  not  long  in  perceiving  that  there  was  a  wasp's  nest 
about  their  ears.  Determined  to  do  his  part,  he  dashed  forward  and 
delivered  the  contents  of  his  gun  full  in  the  face  of  the  soldiers  on 
the  extreme  left,  and  reining  back  his  steed  to  reload,  he  dealt  a 
second  death  with  his  never-failing  bullet. 

The  tall,  gaunt  form  of  the  assailant,  his  gray  hairs  floating  in  the 
breeze,  and,  above  all,  the  color  of  his  horse,  made  him  conspicuous 
among  the  crowds  of  Americans  which  now  hovered  on  the  British 
flanks,  and  the  regulars  gave  him  the  cognomen  of  "  Death  on  the 
pale  horse."  Innumerable  bullets  flew  about  his  head  as  he  made 
his  first  assault,  but  undismayed,  the  old  patriot  continued  to  appear 
and  disappear  first  on  one  flank  then  on  the  other,  and  again  in  the 
rear,  dealing  death  among  the  "Red  coats,"  until  a  vigorous  charge 
of  bayonets  drove  him  and  others  back.  lie  had  by  this  time,  how 
ever,  run  short  of  ammunition,  and  was  obliged  to  pick  up  some 
along  the  road  from  the  boxes  of  those  who  had  fallen. 

He  soon  appeared  again,  and  an  officer  yielded  his  life  to  the 
summons  of  that  old  rusty  home-made  firelock,  ere  he  was  again 
driven  off.  But  ever  and  anon  the  old  horse  and  his  rider  could  be 


THE    WHITE     HOUSEMAN. 


175 


seen  through  the  smoke,  and  the  report  of  that  old  gun  was  the 
death  knell  to  one  of  his  enemies.  Thus  did  he  continue  his  work 
until  Earl  Percy  arrived  with  reinforcements  for  the  British,  and 
with  the  aid  of  artillery  drove  the  Americans  back,  and  held  them  in 
check  while  the  harassed  corps  of  Col.  Smith  could  rest  and  refresh. 
No  sooner  were  they  on  their  way  again,  however,  than  the  old 
yankee  was  seen  cantering  at  full  speed  over  the  hills,  gun  in  hand, 
ready  for  another  shot. 

"  Here  comes  '  Death  on  the  pale  horse'  again,"  exclaimed  the 
regulars ;  "  look  out  for  yourselves,  for  one  of  us  has  got  to  die  in 
spite  of  fate !"  And  one.  of  them  did 
die,  for  Hezekiah  did  not  believe  in 
wasting  powder  and  ball,  when  such 
large  game  was  afoot. 

Throughout  that  long  and  bloody 
march  from  Lexington  to 
Charlestown,  the  appearance 
of  the  White  Horseman  was 
dreaded  by  the  trained  troops 
•^—^'l  - —  of  Britain,  for  every  wound 
made  by  Ilezekiah  was  fatal. 


THE  OLD   MAN'S   RETURN  FROM   HIS  CHERUY   PICK 
ING  TRIP. 


Even  after  they  had  entered 
Charlestown,  his  white  steed  would  make  its  appearance  from  be 
hind  a  barn,  house,  or  other  convenient  shelter,  and  every  crack  of 
his  piece  sent  a  British  soldier  to  his  long  account.  Even  to  their 
tents  on  Bunker's  Hill,  Ilezekiah  followed  them,  and  then  finding 
110  more  opportunities  he  reluctantly  turned  his  horse's  head  home 
ward,  and  reached  his  house  unharmed,  and  took  his  seat  at  his 
accustomed  evening  meal,  which  had  awaited  his  coining,  as  though 
nothing  unusual  had  happened. 


176 


BLACK    DICK    AND    THE    LYNCHERS. 


"For  goodness  sake,  husband,"  was  his  wife's   first  salutation, 
where  have  you  been  !  what  have  you  been  doing  ?" 
"  Picking  cherries,"  replied  he ;  "  picking  cherries." 


BLACK    DICK   AND    THE   LYISTCHERS-A   FEARFUL    MIS 
SISSIPPI    TRAGEDY. 

THE  small  city  of  Grand  Gulf,  in  Mississippi,  was,  on  a  certain 
Saturday  night  in  May,  1848.  a  scene  of  the  greatest  alarm  and  ex 
citement.  A  most 
brutal,  and,  as  it  was  'I|!||K  I  O 


BT,ACK  DICK   AS3AULTINO   GREENE,  HIS   MASTER. 

supposed  at  the  time,  a  double  murder,  had  been  committed  by  a 
notorious  negro,  named  Dick.  lie  was  a  man  of  great  muscular 
power,  activity,  and  resolution,  and  but  for  his  uncontrollable  temper 
and  savage  disposition,  would  have  been  of  great  value  to  any  master. 
A  gentleman  named  Taylor  originally  owned  him,  and  although  a 
person  of  great  strength  and  courage,  found  much  difficulty  in  keep 
ing  the  refractory  slave  in  subjection.  At  times  he  would  run  away, 


BLACK    DICK     AiNI)    THE     LYNCHEKK  177 

and  remain  for  days  in  the  bush,  and  no  one  save  his  master  cared  to 
seek  him.  Mr.  Taylor  informed  me  that  upon  one  occasion,  when  he 
came  upon  Dick  unperceived  by  him,  the  fellow  had  a  long  knife  in 
his  hand,  with  which  he  was  butchering,  in  imagination,  all  of  those 
who  had  incurred  his  displeasure  ;  and  his  recollection  of  causes  of 
offense  must  have  been  very  accurate,  and  the  list  of  offenders  a  long 
one,  to  judge  of  the  number  of  those  over  whose  ideal  slaughter  he 
was  gloating.  It  is  said,  that  when  the  idea  of  committing  murder 
once  fairly  enters  a  man's  brain,  it  never  again  abandons  possession, 
but  haunts  him  like  a  demon,  urging  him  on,  like  the  air-dra,wn 
dagger  of  the  Thane.  And  so  it  proved  with  Dick. 

A  man  named  Greene,  who  owned  a  small  "  force/'  was  engaged 
in  the  brick-making  business,  and,  envying  Taylor  the  possession  of 
so  valuable  a  man  as  Dick,  endeavored  to  purchase  him.  For  a  long 
time  Taylor  refused,  telling  Greene  honestly,  that  Dick  was  a  very 
troublesome  negro,  one  that  could  be  kept  in  order  only  by  an 
owner  that  he  feared,  and  that  he  (Greene)  had  neither  the  physical 
ability  nor  the  resolution  to  conquer  him. 

At  length,  wearied  with  Greene's  pertinacity,  Taylor  set  a  price 
upon  his  man,  so  exorbitant  indeed  that  he  had  no  idea  of  its  being 
paid ;  but  Greene  quickly  closed  the  bargain,  purchasing,  at  the  same 
time,  a  tyrannical  master  and  his  own  death-warrant. 

As  soon  as  Dick  was  released  from  Taylor's  control,  he  gave  free 
vent  to  his  natural  disposition,  and  in  a  very  short  time  inspired  his 
master,  his  overseer,  and  in  fact  every  one  upon  the  plantation,  with 
such  fear,  that  he  became  virtually  the  master  of  the  place.  His 
owner  did  not  dare  to  punish  him,  nor  did  he  think  it  at  all  safe  to 
hint  of  selling  him  ;  and  things  went  from  bad  to  worse,  until  finally 
a  tragedy  was  enacted,  sufficiently  bloody  to  gratify  even  the  morbid 
tastes  of  the  readers  of  Reynolds's  school  of  novels. 
12 


178          BLACK  DICK  AND  THB  LYNCHERS. 

Greene,  returning  to  the  house  very  early  on  the  above  mentioned 
Saturday,  and  feeling  quite  unwell,  ordered  Dick's  wife,  a  house 
servant,  to  make  him  a  cup  of  tea.  He  then  threw  himself  upon  the 
bed,  and  had  nearly  fallen  asleep,  when  a  loud  noise  in  the  kitchen, 
shrieks,  and  cries  of  murder,  aroused  him.  A  negro-boy  rushed 
into  the  room,  and  begged  him  to  come  into  the  kitchen  and  prevent 
Dick  from  murdering  his  wife. 

Greene  sprang  from  the  bed,  and  without  stopping  to  dress,  ran 
into  the  kitchen,  where  he  found  that  Dick  had  knocked  down  the 
woman  Maria  with  a  flat-iron,  for  no  other  reason  than  because  he 
had  ordered  her  to  iron  a  vest  for  him  immediately,  as  he  wanted  to 
go  to  a  ball,  and  she  replied  that  she  would  do  so  as  soon  as  she  had 
prepared  a  cup  of  tea  for  her  master,  but  could  not  before. 

Before  Greene  could  interpose  either  remonstrance  or  force,  Dick 
— whose  blood  was  up — seized  him  by  the  throat.  Greene  endeav 
ored  to  retreat,  and  succeeded  in  making  his  way  to  his  bed-room  ; 
Dick  still  clinging  to  him.  In  this  room  two  loaded  guns  leaned 
against  the  wall ;  but  before  Greene  could  possess  himself  of  either, 
Dick,  who  yet  held  him  by  the  throat,  fired  two  pistols  at  his  head, 
— strange  to  say,  without  any  other  effect  than  breaking  the  glass 
of  a  window  behind  them. 

Releasing  his  clasp  of  Greene's  throat,  Dick  now  seized  him  by  the 
hair  ;  drew  him  out  of  the  room,  across  the  piazza,  and  into  the  grass 
plot  in  front  of  the  cottage,  and  in  less  time  than  the  description  of 
the  deed  occupies,  cut  him  literally  to  pieces  ;  inflicting  seven  wounds 
that  would  either  of  them  have  been  mortal,  and  hacking  and  scar 
ring  the  body  all  over. 

The  plantation  negroes  were  all  present,  but  offered  no  assistance 
to  their  master.  As  soon  as  they  recovered  from  their  paralysis  of 
fear  they  ran  and  hid  themselves  in  the  woods. 


BLACK  DICK  AND  THE  LYNCHERS.  179 

When  Dick  had  satisfied  himself  that  his  master  was  done  for, 
with  his  bloody  knife  in  his  bloody  hand,  he  rushed  out  of  the  in- 
closure,  and  down  the  hill,  to  finish  the  -. 
punishment  of  his  wife.  She,  with  one  I 
other  kitchen  servant,  was  concealed  in 
the  swamp  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  ;  «•  ^-  ^ 
but  when  Dick  called  her,  beside 
herself  with  fright,  she  left  her  hiding 
place  and  went  to  him.  Without  aj 
word,  the  negro  cut  her  through  and 
through,  and  then  leaving  her  for 
dead,  started  down  the  Bluff-road, 
that  led  around  the  town  to  the 

THE  NEGRO  Cf'TS  HIS  WIFE   TBROCUII  AND 

mouth  of  the  Big  Black-River,  and  THROUGH. 

would  doubtless  have  made  his  escape  but  for  the  shrewdness  of  the 

same  young  negro  who  had  at  first  given  Greene  the  alarm. 

Without  stopping  to  see  the  result  of  the  affray,  the  lad  immedi 
ately  ran  down  to  the  town,  went  first  to  a  tavern  upon  the  main 
road,  and  then  to  another,  some  distance  up  the  river  and  near  the 
Bluff-road.  The  boarders  at  either  place  were  just  awaiting  the  tea 
bell,  and  mustered  pretty  strongly.  Fifty  men,  at  least,  immediately 
started  for  the  scene  of  the  murder ;  a  part  by  the  direct  road,  and  a 
part — through  the  lad's  advice — by  the  circuitous  one. 

The  latter  party  captured  the  murderer,  knife  in  hand,  and 
brought  him  directly  to  the  sheriff's  office,  when  they  were  met  by 
the  other  and  stronger  company,  headed  by  a  brother  of  the  mur 
dered  man.  They  also  had  made  a  capture,  and  one  that  caused 
more  alarm  for  a  time,  than  the  tragedy  itself. 

Half  way  between  the  bluff  and  the  town,  a  negro  heading  for  the 
latter,  at  full  speed,  with  a  butcher  knife  in  one  hand  and  hatchet  in 


180 


BLACK    DICK    AND    THE    LYNCHERS. 


the  other,  ran  right  among  them,  and  was  seized  and  pinioned.  The 
affair  began  to  look  like  an  insurrection  among  the  negroes.  The 
first  party  kept  on  to  Greene's  house,  and  searching  it  found  con 
cealed  in  and  under  Dick's  bed,  twenty-one  dangerous  weapons  of 
several  kinds. 

The  two  parties — as  I  have  before  said — met  at  the  sheriff's  office. 
The  first — much  the  stronger  of  the  two — declared  their  intention 
of  taking  the  prisoner  and  burning  him  alive  that  very  night,  and 
were  only  prevented  from  so  doing  by  the  representations  of  the 
sheriff,  that  if  they  did,  all  chance  of  discovering  those  who  were 
implicated  with  Dick,  would  be  thrown  away ;  and  besides,  that  the 
next  day  being  Sunday,  the  execution  of  Dick  would  be  witnessed 
by  many  plantation  negroes,  and  might  produce  a  salutary  effect 
upon  them. 

Having  procured  a  temporary  reprieve,  the  sheriff  endeavored  to 
obtain  assistance  enough  to  seize  the  negro,  but  was  unsuccessful, 
and  on  the  next  day  the  murderer  was 
hung,  and  his  body  burned.  Had  it 
not  been  for  the  active  inter-  ^ 

ference  of  a  Mr.  Smith,  the 
then  editor  of  the  Grand 
Gulf  paper,  the  prisoner 
would  have  been  burned  at 
the  stake;  but  the  latter 
begged  that  a  jury  might  be 
selected,  and  the  prisoner 
receive  at  least  the  form  of  a  trial.  The  question  was  put  to  a  vote, 
and  all  but  five  or  six  of  the  hundreds  assembled,  voted  in  favor 
of  a  jury. 

There  was  no  real  necessity  for  anticipating  thus  the  slow,  but  in 


REVENGE  OF  THE  LYNCHING  PARTV. 


BIG    JOE    L.OU  STUB'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER. 


181 


this  case,  sure  action  of  the  law,  and  the  only  excuse  that  it  will 
admit  of,  is  the  fact  that  sixteen  negroes  had  been  arrested  the 
previous  night  who  proved  to  have  been  implicated  with  Dick, — 
at  least  so  far  as  furnishing  him  with  weapons.  This  created  a  very 
general  fear  of  an  intended  insurrection,  which,  perhaps,  the  immedi 
ate  execution  of  the  ringleader  might  quell. 


BIG  JOE    LOGS-TON'S    DESPERATE    ENCOUNTER   WITH 
TWO    INDIANS. 

JOE  Logston  was  one  of  that  class  of  half  horse,  half  alligator 
Kentuckians,  that  could — to  use  his  own  words — "out-run,  out- 
hop,  out-jump,  throw 
down,  drag  out  and 
whip  any  man  in  the  ' 


AN  OLD   KENTUCKY   FIST   FIGHT   BETWEEN   JOE   AND   THE   INDIAN. 

country."  Joe  was  a  powerful  fellow,  of  six  feet  three  in  his  stock 
ings,  and  proportionably  stout  and  muscular,  with  a  handsome  good- 
natured  face,  and  a  fist  like  a  sledge-hammer.  Fear  was  a  word  he 


182         BIG  JOE  LOQSTON'S  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER. 

knew  not  the  meaning  of,  and  to  fight  was  his  pastime,  particularly 
if  his  scalp  was  the  prize  he  fought  for. 

On  one  occasion  he  was  mounted  on  his  own  favorite  pony,  (Joe 
owned  two  or  three  others  which  he  had  "run"  from  the  Indians,) 
which  was  leisurely  picking  its  way  along  the  trail,  with  his  head 
down  and  half  asleep,  when  he  came  to  a  fine  vine  of  grapes.  Joe 
laid  his  gun  across  the  pommel  of  his  saddle,  set  his  hat  on  it,  and 
filled  it  with  grapes.  He  turned  into  the  path  and  rode  carelessly 
along,  eating  his  grapes,  and  the  first  intimation  he  had  of  danger, 
was  the  crack  of  two  rifles,  one  from  each  side  of  the  road.  One  of 
the  balls  passed  through  the  paps  of  his  breast,  which,  for  a  male, 
were  remarkably  prominent,  almost  as  much  as  those  of  many 
nurses.  The  ball  just  grazed  the  skin  between  the  paps,  but  did 
not  injure  the  breast  bone.  The  other  ball  struck  the  horse  behind 
the  saddle,  and  he  sunk  in  his  tracks. 

Thus  was  Joe  eased  off  his  horse  in  a  manner  more  rare  than 
welcome.  Still  he  was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant,  with  his  rifle  in  his 
hands,  and  might  have  taken  to  his  heels ;  and  we  will  venture  the 
opinion,  that  no  Indian  could  have  caught  him.  That,  he  said,  was 
not  his  sort.  He  had  never  left  a  battle  ground  without  leaving  his 
mark,  and  he  was  resolved  that  that  should  not  be  the  first.  The 
moment  the  guns  fired,  one  very  athletic  Indian  sprang  towards  him 
with  tomahawk  in  hand.  His  eye  was  on  him,  and  his  gun  to  his 
eye,  ready,  as  soon  as  he  approached  near  enough  to  make  a  sure 
shot,  to  let  him  have  it.  As  soon  as  the  Indian  discovered  this,  he 
jumped  behind  two  pretty  large  saplings,  some  small  distance  apart, 
neither  of  which  were  large  enough  to  cover  his  body,  and  to  save 
himself  as  well  as  he  could,  he  kept  springing  from  one  to  the  other. 

Joe,  knowing  that  he  had  two  enemies  on  the  ground,  kept  a  look 
out  for  the  other  by  a  quick  glance  of  the  eye.  lie  presently  dis- 


BIG  JOE  LOGSTON'S  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER.          183 

covered  him  behind  a  tree  loading  his  gun.  The  tree  was  not  quite 
large  enough  to  hide  him.  When  in  the  act  of  pushing  down  his 
bullet  he  exposed  pretty  fairly  his  hips.  Joe,  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye,  wheeled  and  let  him  have  his  load  in  the  part  exposed.  The 
big  Indian  then,  with  a  mighty  "  Ugh  !"  rushed  toward  him  with  his 
raised  tomahawk. 

Here  were  two  warriors  met,  each  determined  to  conquer  or  die, — 
each  the  Goliah  of  his  nation.  The  Indian  had  rather  the  advantage 
ill  size  of  frame,  but  Joe  in  weight  and  muscular  strength.  The 
Indian  made  a  halt  at  the  distance  of  fif- 
i?  teen  or  twenty  feet,  and  threw  his  toma 
hawk  with  all  his  force,  but 
Joe  had  his  eye  on  him  and 
dodged  it.  It  flew  quite  out 
of  the  reach  of  either  of  them. 
Joe  then  clubbed  his  gun  and 
the  Indian,  thinking  to 


THE   INDIAN   THROWS   HIS  TOMAHAWK   AT  JOE 


sprang  into  some  brush,  or  sap- 


tO 


his  blows.     The 


Indian  depended  entirely  on  dodging,  with  the  help  of  the  saplings. 

At  length  Joe,  thinking  he  had  a  pretty  fair  chance,  made  a  side 
blow  with  such  force,  that  missing  the  dodging  Indian,  the  gun,  now 
reduced  to  a  naked  barrel,  was  drawn  quite  out  of  his  hands,  and 
flew  entirely  out  of  reach.  The  Indian  now  gave  another  exulting 
"  Ugh"  and  sprang  at  him  with  all  the  savage  fury  he  was  master  of. 
Neither  of  them  had  a  weapon  in  his  hands,  and  the  Indian  seeing 
Logston  bleeding  freely,  thought  he  could  throw  him  down  and  dis 
patch  him.  In  this  he  was  mistaken.  They  seized  each  other  and 
a  desperate  scuffle  ensued.  Joe  could  throw  him  down,  but  could 


184 


BIG  JOE  LOGSTON'S  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER. 


not  hold  him  there.  The  Indian  being  naked,  with  his  hide  oiled, 
had  greatly  the  advantage  in  a  ground  scuffle,  and  would  still  slip 
out  of  Joe's  grasp  and  rise. 

After  throwing  him  five  or  six  times,  Joe  found,  that  between  loss 
of  blood  and  violent  exertions,  his  wind  was  leaving  him,  and  that 
he  must  change  the  mode  of  warfare  or  lose  his  scalp,  which  he  was 
not  yet  willing  to  spare.  He  threw  the  Indian  again,  and  without 
attempting  to  hold  him,  jumped  from  him,  and  as  he  rose,  aimed  a 
fist  blow  at  his  head  which  caused  him  to  fall  back,  and  as  he  would 
rise,  Joe  gave  him  several  blows  in  succession,  the  Indian  rising 
slower  each  time.  He  at  last  succeeded  in  giving  him  a  pretty  fail- 
blow  in  the  burr  of  the  ear,  with  all  his  force,  and  he  fell,  as  Joe 
thought,  pretty  near  dead.  Joe  jumped  on  him,  and  thinking  he 
could  dispatch  him  by  choking,  grasped 
his  neck  with  his  left  hand,  keeping  his 
right  one  free  for  contingencies. 

•Joe  soon   found  the  Indian 
was  not  so  dead  as  he  thought, 
and  that  he  was  making  some , 
use   of   his    right    arm 
which    lay    across    his 
body,  and  on  casting  his 
eye    down,    discovered 
the  Indian  was  making 
an  effort  to  unsheath  a 
knife  that  was  hanging 
at  his   belt.     The  knife  JOE  FINISHES  ONE  OF  THE  INDIANS. 

was  so  short  and  so  sunk  in  the  sheath,  that  it  was  necessary  to 
force  it  up  by  pressing  against  the  point.  This  the  Indian  was  trying 
to  effect,  and  with  good  success.  Joe  kept  his  eye  on  it  and  let  the 


BIG  JOE   LOGSTON'S  DESPERATE  ENCOUNTER.          185 

Indian  work  the  handle  out,  when  he  suddenly  grabbed  it,  jerked  it 
out  of  the  sheath,  and  sunk  it  up  to  the  handle  in  the  Indian's  breast, 
who  gave  a  death  groan  and  expired. 

Joe  now  thought  of  the  other  Indian,  and  not  knowing  how  far  he 
had  succeeded  in  killing  or  crippling  him,  sprang  to  his  feet.  He 
found  the  crippled  Indian  had  crawled  some  distance  toward  them, 
and  had  propped  his  broken  back  against  a  log,  and  was  trying  to 
raise  his  gun  to  shoot  him ;  but  in  attempting  to  do  which  he  would 
fall  forward,  and  had  to  push  against  his  gun  to  raise  himself  again. 
Joe  seeing  that  he  was  safe,  concluded  that  he  had  fought  long 
enough  for  healthy  exercise  that  day,  and  not  liking  to  be  killed  by  a 
crippled  Indian  he  made  for  the  fort.  He  got  in  about  nightfall, 
and  a  hard-looking  case  he  was — blood  and  dirt  from  the  crown  of 
his  head  to  the  sole  of  his  feet,  no  horse,  no  hat,  no  gun — with  an 
account  of  the  battle  that  some  of  his  comrades  could  scarce 
believe  to  be  much  else  than  one  of  his  big  stories,  in  which  he  would 
sometimes  indulge.  He  told  them  they  must  go  and  judge  for  them 
selves. 

Next  morning  a  company  was  made  up  to  go  to  Joe's  battle 
ground.  When  they  approached  it  Joe's  accusers  became  more 
confirmed,  as  there  was  no  appearance  of  dead  Indians,  and  nothing 
Joe  had  talked  of  but  the  dead  horse.  They,  however,  found  a  trail 
as  if  something  had  been  dragged  away.  On  pursuing  it  they  found 
the  big  Indian  at  a  little  .distance,  beside  a  log,  covered  up  with 
leaves.  Still  pursuing  the  trail,  though  not  so  plain,  some  hundred 
yards  farther,  they  found  the  broken-backed  Indian,  lying  on  his 
back  with  his  own  knife  sticking  up  to  the  hilt  in  his  body,  just  be 
low  the  breast-bone,  evidently  to  show  that  he  had  killed  himself 
and  that  he  had  not  come  to  his  end  by  the  hand  of  an  enemy. 
They  had  a  long  search  before  they  found  the  knife  with  which  Joe 


186  THE    PATRIOTIC    QUAKERESS 

killed  the  big  Indian.  They  at  last  found  it  forced  down  into  the 
ground  below  the  surface,  apparently  with  the  weight  of  a  person's 
heel.  This  had  been  done  by  the  crippled  Indian.  The  great 
efforts  he  must  have  made  alone,  in  that  condition,  show  among 
thousands  of  other  instances,  what  Indians  are  capable  of  under 
the  greatest  extremities.  $  ~  '  "~~"—-.. 

Some  years  after  the  above  fjj 
took    place,  peace 
with    the    Indians  t| 
was  restored.  That  | 
frontier,  like  many  I 
others,  became  in- 
fested  with  a  gang 
of  outlaws,  who 
commenced    steal-  TIIE  EXD  OF  POOR  JOE- 

ing  horses  and  committing  various  depredations.  To  counteract 
which,  a  company  of  regulators,  as  they  were  called,  was  raised.  In 
a  contest  between  these  and  the  depredators,  Big  Joe  Logston  lost 
his  life. 


:> 


THE    PATRIOTIC    QUAKERESS. 

WHEX  the  British  army  held  possession  of  Philadelphia,  General 
Harris'  head-quarters  were  in  Second  street,  the  fourth  door  below 
Spruce,  in  a  house  which  was  before  occupied  by  General  Cadwala- 
der.  Directly  opposite,  resided  William  and  Lydia  Darrah,  members 
of  the  Society  of  Friends.  A  superior  officer  of  the  British  army, 
believed  to  be  the  Adjutant  General,  fixed  upon  one  of  their  cham 
bers,  a  back  room,  for  private  conference ;  and  two  of  them  fre 
quently  met  there,  with  fire  and  caudles,  in  close  consultation. 


THE     PATRIOTIC     QUAKERESS. 


187 


About  the  second  of  December,  the  Adjutant  General  told  Lydia 
that  they  would  be  in  the  room  at  seven  o'clock,  and  remain  late,  and 


RESIDENCE   OF   THE   QUAKERESS,    IN   SECOND  STREET   BELOW   SPRUCE,    PHILADELPHIA. 

that  they  wished  the  family  to  retire  early  to  bed  ;  adding,  that  when 
they  were  going  away,  they  would  call  her  to  let  them  out,  and  extin 
guish  their  fire  and  candles.  She  accordingly  sent  all  the  family  to 
bed,  but,  as  the  officer  had  been  so  particular,  her  curiosity  was 
excited.  She  took  off  her  shoes,  and  put  her  ear  to  the  key-hole  of 
the  conclave.  She  overheard  an  order  read  for  all  the  British  troops 
to  march  out,  late  in  the  evening  of  the  fourth,  and  attack  General 
Washington's  army,  then  encamped  at  White  Marsh.  On  hearing 
this,  she  returned  to  her  chamber  and  laid  herself  down.  Soon 
after,  the  officers  knocked  at  her  door,  but  she  rose  only  at  the  third 
summons,  having  feigned  to  be  asleep. 

Her  mind  was  so  much  agitated  that,  from  this  moment,  she  could 
neither  eat  nor  sleep,  supposing  it  to  be  in  her  power  to  save  the 
lives  of  thousands  of  her  countrymen,  but  not  knowing  how  she  was 


188 


THE    PATRIOTIC    QUAKERESS. 


to  convey  the  necessary  information  to  General  Washington,  nor 
daring  to  confide  it  even  to  her  husband.  The  time  left,  was,  how 
ever,  short ;  she  quickly  determined  to  make  her  way,  as  soon  as 
possible,  to  the  American  outposts.  She  informed  her  family,  that, 
as  they  were  in  want  of  flour,  she  would  go  to  Frankfort  for  some ; 
her  husband  insisted  that  she  should  take  with  her  the  servant  maid, 
but  to  his  surprise  she  positively  refused. 

She  got  access  to  General  Howe,  and  solicited — what  he  readily 
granted, — a  pass  through  the  British  troops  on  the  lines.  Leaving 
her  bag  at  the  mill,  she  hastened  toward  the  American  lines,  and 
encountered  on  her  way  an  American,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Craig,  of 
the  light  horse,  who,  with  some  of  his  men,  was  on  the  look-out  for 
information.  He  knew  her,  and  inquired  whither  she  was  going. 

She  answered,  in  quest  of 
her  son,  an  officer  in  the 
American    army;    and 
prayed    the    Colonel     to 
~~~~'        •        alight  and  \valk 
HBfewith    her.     lie 
J|  did  so,  ordering 
phis    troops    to 
'f  keep  in  sight. 

To    him    she 
disclosed  her 


THE    QUAKERESS    HASTENING    TO   THE    AMERICAN    LI.NEri. 


momentous    se 


cret,  after  having  obtained  from  him  the  most  solemn  promise  never  to 
betray  her  individually,  since  her  life  might  be  at  stake,  with  the 
British.  He  conducted  her  to  a  house  near  at  hand,  directed  a 
female  in  it  to  give  her  something  to  eat,  and  then  speeded  for  head 
quarters,  whore  he  brought  (Jouoral  Washington  acquainted  with 


CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH  A  COUGAR.  189 

what  he  had  heard.  Washington  made,  of  course,  all  preparation 
for  baffling  the  meditated  surprise.  Lydia  returned  home  with  her 
flour ;  sat  up  alone  to  watch  the  movement  of  the  British  troops ; 
heard  their  footsteps ;  but  when  they  returned  in  a  few  days  after, 
did  not  dare  to  ask  a  question,  though  solicitous  to  learn  the  event. 

The  next  evening,  the  Adjutant  General  came  in,  and  requested 
her  to  walk  up  to  his  room,  as  he  wished  to  put  some  questions. 
She  followed  him  in  terror,  and  when  he  locked  the  door,  and  begged 
her,  with  an  air  of  mystery,  to  be  seated,  she  was  sure  that  she  was 
either  suspected  or  had  been  betrayed.  He  inquired  earnestly 
whether  any  of  her  family  were  up  the  last  night  he  and  the  other 
officer  met ;— she  told  him  that  they  all  retired  at  eight  o'clock. 
He  observed — "I  know  you  were  asleep,  for  I  knocked  at  your 
chamber  door  three  times  before  you  heard  me  ;  I  am  entirely  at  a  loss 
to  imagine  who  gave  Washington  information  of  our  intended  attack, 
unless  the  walls  of  the  house  could  speak.  When  we  arrived  near 
White  Marsh,  we  found  all  their  cannon  mounted,  and  the  troops 
prepared  to  receive  us ;  and  we  have  inarched  back  like  a  parcel  of 
fools." 


CROCKETT'S  FIGHT  WITH  A  COUGAR—  AS  BELATED  BY 
HIMSELF. 

Night  was  fast  closing  in,  and  as  I  began  to  think  that  I  had  just 
about  sport  enough  for  one  day,  I  might  as  well  look  around  for  a 
place  of  shelter  for  the  night,  and  take  a  fresh  start  in  the  morning, 
by  which  time  I  was  in  hopes  my  horse  would  be  recruited.  Near 
the  margin  of  the  river  a  large  tree  had  been  blown  down,  and  I 
thought  of  making  my  lair  in  its  top,  and  approached  it  for  that 
purpose.  While  beating  among  the  branches  I  heard  a  low 


190 


CROCKETT'S  FIGHT   WITH  A   COUGAR. 


growl,  as  much  as  to  say,  "  Stranger,  the  apartments  are  already 
taken." 

Looking  about  to  see  what  sort  of  a  bed-fellow  I  was  likely  to  have, 
I  discovered,  not  more  than  five  or  six  paces  from  me,  an  enormous 
Mexican  Cougar,  eyeing  me  as  an 
epicure  surveys  the  table  before  he 
selects  his  dish,  for  ..— 
I  have  no  doubt  the 
cougar  looked  upon 
me  as  the  subject 
of  a  future  supper. 
Rays  of  light  darted 
from  his  large  eyes, 
he  showed  his  teeth 
like  a  negro  in  hvs-  - 

UK  \VAS  DOWN  fPO.V  ME  I.tKK  A  NMGHT-HAVVK  UPON   A  JUNE  BC<*. 

terics,  and  he  was  crouching  on  his  haunches  ready  for  a  spring ;  all 
•of  which  convinced  me  that  unless  I  was  pretty  quick  upon  the 
trigger,  posterity  would  know  little  of  the  termination  of  my  eventful 
career,  and  it  would  be  far  less  glorious  and  useful  than  I  intended  to 
make  it. 

One  glance  satisfied  me  that  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  as  Pat 
thought  when  falling  from  a  church  steeple,  and  exclaimed,  "This 
would  be  mighty  pleasant,  now,  if  it  would  only  last,"  but  there  was 
no  retreat  either  for  me  or  the  cougar,  so  I  leveled  my  Betsey  and 
blazed  away.  The  report  was  followed  by  a  furious  growl,  (which 
is  sometimes  the  case  in  Congress,)  and  ,the  next  moment,  when  I 
expected  to  find  the  tarnal  critter  struggling  with  death,  I  beheld 
him  shaking  his  head  as  if  nothing  more  than  a  bee  had  stung  him, 
The  ball  had  struck  him  on  the  forehead  and  glanced  off,  doing  no 
other  injury  than  stunning  him  for  an  instant,  and  tearing  off  the  skin, 


CROCKETT'S  FIGHT   WITH   A   COUGAR.  191 

which  tended  to  infuriate  him  the  more.  The  cougar  wasn't  long  in 
making  up  his  mind  what  to  do,  nor  was  I  neither  ;  but  he  would  have 
it  all  his  own  way,  and  vetoed  my  motion  to  back  out. 

I  had  not  retreated  three  steps  before  he  sprang  at  me  like  a  steam 
boat  ;  I  stepped  aside,  and  as  he  lit  upon  the  ground,  I  struck  him 
violently  with  the  barrel  of  my  rifle,  but  he  didn't  mind  that,  but 
wheeled  around  and  made  at  me  again.  The  gun  was  now  of  no  use, 
so  I  threw  it  away  and  dilew  my  hunting  knife,  for  I  knew  we  should 
come  to  close  quarters  before  the  fight  would  be  over.  This  time 
he  succeeded  in  fastening  on  my  left  arm,  and  was  just  beginning  to 
amuse  himself  by  tearing  the  flesh  off  with  his  fangs,  when  I  ripped 
my  knife  into  his  side,  and  he  let  go  his  hold,  much  to  my  satisfac 
tion. 

He  wheeled  about  and  came  at  me  with  increased  fury,  occasioned 
by  the  smarting  of  his  wounds.  I  now  tried  to  blind  him,  knowing 
that  if  I  succeeded  he  would  become  an  easy  prey  ;  so  as  he  ap 
proached  me  I  watched  my  opportunity,  and  aimed  a  blow  at  his 
eyes  with  my  knife,  but  unfortunately  it  struck  him  on  the  nose,  and 
he  paid  no  other  attention  to  it  than  by  a  shake  of  the  head  and  a 
low  growl.  He  pressed  me  closo.  and  as  I  was  stepping  backward 
my  foot  tripped  in  a  vine,  and  I  fell  to  the  ground. 

He  was  down  upon  me  like  a  night-hawk  upon  a  June  bug.  He 
seized  hold  of  the  outer  part  of  my  right  thigh,  which  afforded  him 
considerable  amusement ;  the  hinder  part  of  his  body  was  towards 
my  face  ;  I  grasped  his  tail  with  my  left  hand,  and  tickled  his  ribs 
with  my  hunting  knife,  which  I  held  in  my  right.  Still  the  critter 
wouldn't  let  go  his  hold;  and  as  I  found  that  he  would  lacerate  my 
leg  dreadfully,  unless  he  was  speedily  shaken  off,  I  tried  to  hurl  him 
down  the  bank  into  the  river,  for  our  scuffle  had  already  brought  us 
to  the  edge  yf  the  bank.  I  stuck  my  knife  into  his  side,  and  sum- 


192  ADVENTURES    OF     SIMON    KENTON. 

raoued  all  my  strength  to  throw  him  over.  He  resisted,  was  desper 
ate  heavy ;  but  at  last  I  got  him  so  far  down  the  declivity  that  he 
lost  his  balance,  and  rolled  over  and  over  till  he  landed  on  the 
margin  of  the  river ;  but  in  his  fall  he  dragged  me  along  with  him. 

Fortunately,  I  fell  uppermost,  and  his  neck  presented  a  fair  mark 
for  my  hunting  knife.  Without  allowing  myself  time  even  to  draw 
breath,  I  aimed  one  desperate  blow  at  his  neck,  and  the  knife  en 
tered  his  gullet  up  to  the  handle,  and  reached  his  heart.  lie 
struggled  for  a  few  moments,  and  died.  I  have  had  many  fights  with 
bears,  but  they  were  mere  child's  play ;  this  was  the  first  fight  ever 
I  had  with  a  cougar,  and  I  hope  it  may  be  the  last. 


ADVENTURES    OF    SIMON    KENTON. 

IN  the  summer  of  1778,  Colonel  Bowman  ordered  Simon  Kenton 
the  celebrated  Indian  fighter  of  Kentucky,  to  take  his  friend  Mont 
gomery  and  another  young  man  named  Clarke,  and  go  on  a  secret 
expedition  to  an  Indian  town  on  the  Little  Miami,  against  which 
the  Colonel  meditated  an  expedition,  and  of  the  exact  condition  of 
which  he  wished  to  have  certain  information.  They  instantly  set 
out,  in  obedience  to  their  orders,  and  reached  the  neighborhood 
of  the  town  without  being  discovered.  They  examined  it  atten 
tively,  and  walked  around  the  houses  during  the  night  with  perfect 
impunity.  Thus  far  all  had  gone  well ;  and  had  they  been  contented 
to  return  after  the  due  execution  of  their  orders,  they  would  have 
avoided  the  heavy  calamnity  which  awaited  them. 

But,  unfortunately,  during  their  nightly  promenade,  they  stumbled 
upon  a  pound  in  which  were  a  number  of  Indian  horses.  The  temp 
tation  was  not  to  be  resisted.  They  each  mounted  a  horse,  but  not 


ADVENTURES    OP    SIMON    KENTON. 


193 


satisfied  with  that,  they  could  not  find  it  in  their  hearts  to  leave  a 
single  animal  behind  them,  and  as  some  of  the  horses  seemed  indis 
posed  to  cha.nge 
masters,  the  affair  was 


KENTON   AND   MONTGOMERY   RUNNING   OFF   THE   INDIAN   HORSES. 

attended  with  so  much  fracas,  that  at  last  they  were  discovered. 
The  cry  ran  through  the  village  at  once,  that  the  Long  Knives  were 
stealing  their  horses  right  before  the  doors  of  their  wigwams,  and 
old  and  young,  squaws,  boys,  and  warriors,  all  sallied  out  with  loud 
screams  to  save  their  property  from  these  greedy  spoilers.  Kenton 
and  his  friends  quickly  discovered  that  they  had  overshot  the  mark, 
and  that  they  must  ride  for  their  lives ;  and  while  two  of  them  rodo 
in  front  and  led,  the  other  brought  up  the  rear,  and  plying  his  whip 
from  right  to  left,  did  not  permit  a  single  animal  to  lag  behind. 

In  this  manner  they  dashed  through  the  woods  at  a  furious  rate 
with  the  hue  and  cry  after  them,  until  their  course  was  suddenly 
stopped  by  an  impenetrable  swamp.  Here,  from  necessity,  they 
paused  for  a  few  moments  and  listened  attentively.  Hearing  no 
sounds  of  pursuit,  they  resumed  their  course,  and  skirting  the  swamp 
13 


194  ADVENTURES    OF    SIMON     KENTON. 

for  some  distance,  in  the  vain  hope  of  crossing  it,  they  bent  their 
course  in  a  straight  direction  toward  the  Ohio.  They  rode  during 
the  whole  night  without  resting  a  moment — and  halting  for  a  few 
minutes  at  daylight,  they  continued  their  journey  throughout  the 
day,  and  the  whole  of  the  following  night,  and  by  this  uncommon 
expedition,  on  the  morning  of  the  second  day  they  reached  the 
northern  bank  of  the  Ohio. 

Crossing  the  river  would  now  ensure  their  safety,  but  this  was 
likely  to  prove  a  difficult  undertaking,  and  the  close  pursuit  which 
they  had  reason  to  expect,  rendered  it  necessary  to  lose  as  little  time 
as  possible.  The  wind  was  high,  and  the  river  rough  and  boisterous. 
It  was  determined  that  Kenton  should  cross  with  the  horses,  while 
Clark  and  Montgomery  should  construct  a  raft  in  order  to  transport 
their  guns,  baggage  and  ammunition  to  the  opposite  shore.  The 
necessary  preparations  were  soon  made,  and  Kenton,  after  forcing 
his  horses  into  the  river,  plunged  in  himself  and  swam  by  their  side. 
In  a  very  few  minutes  the  high  waves  completely  overwhelmed  him, 
and  forced  him  considerably  below  the  horses,  that  stemmed  the  cur 
rent  much  more  vigorously  than  himself. 

The  horses  being  thus  left  to  themselves,  turned  about,  and  swam 
again  to  the  Ohio  shore,  where  Kenton  was  compelled  to  follow  them. 
Again  he  forced  them  into  the  water — and  again  they  returned  to 
the  same  spot,  until  Kenton  became  so  exhausted  by  repeated 
efforts,  as  to  be  unable  to  swim.  A  council  was  then  held  and  the 
question  proposed  "  what  was  to  be  done  ?"  That  the  Indians  would 
pursue  them,  was  certain  ;  that  the  horses  would  not,  and  could  not 
be  made  to  cross  the  river  in  its  present  state  was  equally  certain. 
Should  they  abandon  their  horses  and  cross  on  the  raft,  cr  remain 
and  take  such  fortune  as  heaven  should  send  them  ?  The  latter  al 
ternative  was  unanimously  adopted.  Death  or  captivity  mi<Lrht  be 


ADVENTURES    OF    SIMON     KENTON. 


195 


tolerated — but  the  loss  of  so  beautiful  a  lot  of  horses,  after  having 
worked  so  hard  for  them,  was  not  to  be  thought  of  for  a  moment. 

As  soon  as  it  was  determined  that  themselves  and  horses  were  to 
share  the  same  fate,  it  again  became  necessary  to  fix  upon  some 

probable   plan   of  saving  them. 

;  *"/        N^N      ~X    Should  tnev  movc  UP  or  down 
*.  i  //•  li     «=«fcL~  — C$>~/-   the  river,  or  remain  where  they 

were  ?  The  latter  course  was 
adopted.  It  was  supposed  that 
:l^.--,  the  wind  would  fall  at 
sunset,  and  the  river  be 
come  sufficiently  calm 
to  admit  of  their  pas 
sage,  and  as  it  was  sup 
posed  probable  that  the 
Indians  might  be  upon 
them  before  night,  it  was 
determined  to  conceal  the  horses  in  a  neighboring  ravine,  while  they 
should  take  their  stations  in  an  adjoining  wood.  A  more  miserable 
plan  could  not  have  been  adopted.  If  they  could  not  consent  to 
sacrifice  their  horses,  in  order  to  save  their  own  lives,  they  should 
have  moved  either  up  or  down  the  river,  and  thus  have  preserved 
the  distance  from  the  Indians  which  their  rapidity  of  movement  had 
gained.  • 

The  Indians  would  have  followed  their  trail,  and  being  twenty-four 
hours  march  behind,  could  never  have  overtaken  thci:%  But  neglect 
ing  this  obvious  consideration,  they  stupidly  sat  down  until  sunset, 
expecting  that  the  river  would  become  more  calm.  The  day  passed 
away  in  tranquillity,  but  at  night  the  wind  blew  harder  than  ever,  and 
the  water  became  so  rough,  that  even  their  raft  would  have  been 


HOLDING    A   COUNCIL. 


196  ADVENTURES    OF     SIMON    KENTON. 

scarcely  able  to  cross.  Not  an  instant  more  should  have  been  lost, 
in  moving  from  so  dangerous  a  post ;  but  as  if  totally  infatuated,  they 
remained  where  they  were  until  morning ;  thus  wasting  twenty-four 
hours  of  most  precious  time  in  total  idleness.  In  the  morning  the 
wind  abated,  and  the  river  became  calm — but  it  was  now  too  late. 
Their  horses,  recollecting  the  difficulty  of  the  passage  on  the  preced 
ing  day,  had  become  as  obstinate  and  heedless  as  their  masters,  and 
positively  and  repeatedly  refused  to  take  the  water. 

Finding  every  effort  to  compel  them  entirely  unavailing,  their 
masters  at  length  determined  to  do  what  ought  to  have  been  done  at 
first.  Each  resolved  to  mount  a  horse  and  make  the  best  of  his  way 
down  the  river  to  Louisville.  Had  even  this  resolution,  however 
tardily  adopted,  been  executed  with  decision,  the  party  would  pro 
bably  have  been  saved,  but  after  they  were  mounted,  instead  of  leav 
ing  the  ground  instantly,  they  went  back  upon  their  own  trail,  in  the 
vain  effort  to  regain  possession  of  the  rest  of  their  horses,  which  had 
broken  from  them  in  the  last  effort  to  drive  them  into  the  water. 
They  wearied  out  their  good  genius,  and  literally  fell  victims  to  their 
love  for  horse-flesh. 

They  had  scarcely  ridden  one  hundred  yards,  (Kenton  in  the 
centre,  the  others  upon  the  flanks,  with  an  interval  of  two  hundred 
yards  between  them,)  when  Kenton  heard  a  loud  halloo,  apparently 
coming  from  the  spot  which  they  had  just  left.  Instead  of  getting 
out  of  the  way  as  fast  as  possible,"  and  trusting  to  the  speed  of  his 
horse  and  the  thickness  of  the  wood  for  safety,  he  put  the  last  cap 
ping  stone  to  his  imprudence,  and  dismounting,  walked  leisurely  back 
to  meet  his  pursuers,  and  thus  give  them  as  little  trouble  as  possible. 
He  quickly  beheld  three  Indians  and  one  white  man,  all  well  mounted. 
Wishing  to  give  the  alarm  to  his  companions,  he  raised  his  rifle  to 
his  shoulder,  took  a  steady  aim  at  the  breast  of  the  foremost  Indian, 


ADVENTURES    OF     SIMON     KENTON.  197 

and  drew  the  trigger.  His  gun  had  become  wet  on  the  raft  and 
flashed. 

The  enemy  were  instantly  alarmed,  and  dashed  at  him.  Now,  at 
last,  when  flight  could  be  of  no  service,  Kenton  betook  himself  to  his 
heels,  and  was  pursued  by  four  horsemen  at  full  speed.  He  instantly 
directed  his  steps  to  the  thickest  part  of  the  wood,  where  there  was 
much  fallen  timber  and  a  rank  growth  of  underwood,  and  had  suc 
ceeded,  as  he  thought,  in  baffling  his  pursuers,  when,  just  as  he  was 
leaving  the  fallen  timber  and  entering  the  open  wood,  an  Indian  on 
horseback  galloped  round  the  corner  of  the  wood,  and  approached 
him  so  rapidly  as  to  render  flight  useless.  The  horseman  rode  up, 
holding  out  his  hand  and  calling  out  "  brother  !  brother !"  in  a  tone 
of  great  affection.  Kenton  observes  that  if  his  gun  would  have 
made  fire,  he  would  have  "  brothered"  him  to  his  heart's  content, 
but  being  totally  unarmed,  he  called  out  that  he  would  surrender  if 
they  would  give  him  quarter  and  good  treatment. 

Promises  were  cheap  with  the  Indian,  and  he  showered  them  out 
by  the  dozen,  continuing  all  the  while  to  advance  with  extended 
hands  and  a  writhing  grin  upon  his  countenance,  which  was  intended 
for  a  smile  of  courtesy.  Seizing  Kenton's  hand  he  grasped  it  with 
violence.  Kenton,  not  liking  the  manner  of  his  captor,  raised  his 
gun  to  knock  him  down,  when  an  Indian  who  had  followed  him 
closely  through  the  brushwood,  instantly  sprung  upon  his  back  and 
pinioned  his  arms  to  his  side.  The  one  who  had  just  approached 
him,  then  seized  him  by  the  hair  and  shook  him  until  his  teeth 
rattled,  while  the  rest  of  the  party  coming  up,  they  all  fell  upon 
Kenton  with  their  tongues  and  ramrods,  untilhe  thought  they  would 
scold  or  beat  him  to  death.  They  were  the  owners  of  the  horses 
which  he  had  carried  off,  and  now  took  ample  revenge  for  the  loss  of 
their  property.  At  every  stroke  of  their  ramrods  over  his  head,  (and 


198 


ADVENTURES    OF    SIMON    KENTON. 


they  were  neither  few  nor  far  between,)  they  would  repeat  in  a  tone 

of  strong  indignation,  "  steal  Indian  hoss  ! !  hey  !  1" 
Their  attention,  however,  was  soon  directed  to  Montgomery,  who, 

having  heard  the  noise  attending  Kenton's  capture,  very  gallantly 

hastened  up  to  his  assistance  ;  while 
Clark  very  prudently  consulted  his 

( 

own  safety  in  betaking  himself  to  his 
heels,  leaving  his  unfortunate  com 
panions  to  shift  for  themselves. 
Montgomery  halted  within 
%  /  gunshot  and  appeared  busy 
^  with  the  pan  of  his  gun,  as  if 
preparing  to  fire.  Two  In 
dians  instantly  sprung  off  in 
pursuit  of  him,  while  the  rest 
attended  to  Kenton.  In  a 
few  minutes  Kenton  heard 
the  crack  of  two  rifles  in 
quick  succession,  followed  by  a  halloo,  which  announced  the  fate  of 
his  friend.  The  Indians  quickly  returned,  waving  the  bloody  scalp 
of  Montgomery,  and  with  countenances  and  gestures  which  menaced 
him  with  a  similar  fate. 

They  then  proceeded  to  secure  their  prisoner.  They  first  com 
pelled  him  to  lie  upon  his  back,  and  stretch  out  his  arms  to  their 
full  length.  They  then  passed  a  stout  stick  at  right  angles  across 
his  breast,  to  each  extremity  of  which  his  wrists  were  fastened  by 
thongs  made  of  buffalo  hide.  Stakes  were  then  driven  into  the 
earth,  near  his  feet,  to  which  they  were  fastened  in  a  similar  manner. 
A  halter  was  then  tied  around  his  neck,  and  fastened  to  a  sapling 
which  grew  near,  and  finally  a  strong  rope  was  passed  under  his 


THE   FATE   OF   MONTGOMEY. 


ADVENTURES    OF    SIMON     KENTON.  199 

belly,  lashed  strongly  to  the  pole  which  lay  transversely  upon  his 
breast,  and  finally  wrapped  around  his  arms  at  the  elbows,  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  pinion  them  to  the  pole  with  a  painful  violence,  and 
render  him  literally  incapable  of  moving  hand,  foot,  or  head,  in  the 
slightest  manner. 

During  the  whole  of  this  severe  operation,  neither  their  tongues 
nor  hands  were  by  any  means  idle.  They  cuffed  him  from  time  to 
time  with  great  heartiness,  until  his  ears  rung  again,  and  abused  him 

fora  "tief! — a  hoss  steal! — a  rascal !"  and  finally,  for  a  "d d 

white  man  !"  I  may  here  observe,  that  all  the  western  Indians  had 
picked  up  a  good  many  English  words,  particularly  our  oaths,  which 
from  the  frequency  with  which  they  were  used  by  our  hunters  and 
traders,  they  probably  looked  upon  as  the  very  root  and  -foundation 
of  the  English  language.  Kenton  remained  in  this  painful  attitude 
throughout  the  night,  looking  forward  to  certain  death,  and  most 
probably  torture,  as  soon  as  he  should  reach  their  towns.  Their  rage 
against  him  seemed  to  increase  rather  than  abate,  from  indulgence, 
and  in  the  morning  it  displayed  itself  in  a  form  at  once  ludicrous  and 
cruel. 

Among  the  horses  which  Kenton  had  taken,  and  which  their  orig 
inal  owners  had  now  recovered,  was  a  fine  but  wild  young  colt, 
totally  unbroken,  and  with  all  his  honors  of  mane  and  tail  undocked. 
Upon  him  Kenton  was  mounted,  without  saddle  or  bridle,  with  his 
hands  tied  behind  him,  and  his  feet  fastened  under  the  horse's  belly. 
The  country  was  rough  and  bushy,  and  Kenton  had  no  means  of  pro 
tecting  his  face  from  the  brambles,  through  which  it  was  expected 
that  the  colt  would  dash.  As  soon  as  the  rider  was  firmly  fastened 
to  his  back,  the  colt  was  turned  loose  with  a  sudden  lash,  but  after 
exerting  a  few  curvettes  and  caprioles,  to  the  great  distress  of  his 
rider,  but  to  the  infinite  amusement  of  the  Indians,  he  appeared  to 


200  ADVENTURES     oF     SIMON     KENTON. 

take  compassion  on  his  rider,  and  falling  into  a  line  with  the  other 
horses,  avoided  the  brambles  entirely,  and  went  on  very  well.  In 
this  manner  he  rode  through  the  day.  At  night  he  was  taken  from 
the  horse  and  confined  as  before. 

On  the  third  day  they  came  within  a  few  miles  of  Chillicothe. 
Here  the  party  halted,  and  dispatched  a  messenger  to  inform  the 
village  of  their  arrival,  in  order 
to  give  them  time  to  prepare  for 
Ins  reception.  In  a  short  time 
Blackfish,  one  of  their  chiefs, 
arrived,  and  regarding  Kentoi 
with  a  stern  countenance,  | 
thundered  out  in  very  good 
English,  "you  have  been 
stealing  horses  ?"  "  Yes 
sir."  "Did  Captain  Boone 
tell  you  to  steal  our  horses  ?" 
"No  sir;  I  did  it  of  my  own  accord."  This  frank  confession  was 
too  irritating  to  be  borne.  Blackfish  made  no  reply,  but  brandishing 
a  hickory  switch,  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  he  applied  it  so  briskly 
to  Kenton's  naked  back  and  shoulders,  as  to  bring  the  blood  freely, 
and  occasion  acute  pain. 

Thus,  alternately  beaten  and  scolded,  he  marched  on  to  the  village. 
At  the  distance  of  a  mile  from  Chillicothe,  he  saw  every  inhabitant 
of  the  town,  men,  women  and  children,  running  out  to  feast  their 
eyes  with  a  view  of  the  prisoner.  Every  individual,  down  to  the 
smallest  child,  appeared  in  a  paroxysm  of  rage.  They  whooped, 
they  yelled,  they  hooted,  they  clapped  their  hands,  and  poured  upon 
him  a  flood  of  abuse  to  which  all  that  he  had  yet  received  was  gentle 
ness  and  civility.  With  loud  cries,  they  demanded  that  their  prisoner 


KENTON  BOUND  TO  A  WILD  YOUNG  HORSE. 


ADVENTURES    OF    SIMON     KENTON.  201 

should  be  tied  to  the  stake.  The  hint  was  instantly  complied 
with. 

A  stake  was  quickly  fastened  into  the  ground.  The  remnant  of 
Kenton's  shirt  and  breeches  was  torn  from  his  person,  (the  squaws 
officiating  with  great  dexterity  in  both  operations,)  and  his  hands 
being  tied  together,  and  raised  above  his  head,  were  fastened  to  the 
top  of  the^stake.  The  whole  party  then  danced  around  him  until 
midnight,  yelling  and  screaming  in  their  usual  frantic  manner,  strik 
ing  him  with  switches,  and  slapping  him  with  the  palms  of  their 
hands.  He  expected  every  moment  to  undergo  the  torture  of.  fire, 
but  that  was  reserved  for  another  time.  They  wished  to  prolong 
the  pleasure  of  tormenting  him  as  much  as  possible,  and  after  having 
caused  him  to  anticipate  the  bitterness  of  death,  until  a  late  hour  of 
the  night,  they  released  him  from  the  stake  and  conveyed  him  to  the 
village. 

Early  in  the  morning  he  beheld  the  scalp  of  Montgomery  stretched 
upon  a  hoop,  and  drying  in  the  air,  before  the  door  of  one  of  their 

principal   houses.     He  was  ///  /' 

ft     "I  II 
quickly  led  out  and  ordered 

to  run  the  gauntlet.  A  row 
of  boys,  women,  and  men, 
extended  to  the  distance  of 
a  quarter  of  a  mile.  At 
the  starting  place,  stood 
two  grim  looking  warriors, 
with  butcher  knives  in 
their  hands;  at  the  ex 
tremity  of  the  line,  was  an 

Indian  beating  a  drum  ;  and 

a  few  paces  beyond  the  drum,  was  the  door  of  the  council  house. 


202 


ADVENTURES    OF     SIMON    KENTON. 


Clubs,  switches,  hoe-handles,  and  tomahawks  were  brandished 
along  the  whole  line,  causing  the  sweat  involuntarily  to  stream  from 
his  pores,  at  the  idea  of  the  discipline  which  his  naked  skin  was  to 
receive  during  the  race. 

The  moment  for  starting  arrived ;  the  great  drum  at  the  door  of 
the  council  house  was  struck ;  and  Kenton  sprung  forward  in  the 
race.  Kenton  avoided  the  row  of  his  enemies,  and  turning  to  the 
east,  drew  the  whole  party  in  pursuit  of  him.  He  doubled  several 
times  with  great  activity,  and  at  length  observing  an  opening, 
darted  through  it,  and  pressed  forward  to  the  council  house  with  a 
rapidity  which  left  his  pursuers  far  behind.  One  or  two  of  the  In 
dians  succeeded  in  throwing  themselves  between  him  and  the  goal, 
and  from  these  alone  he  received  a  few  blows,  but  was  much  less  in 
jured  than  he  could  at  first  have  supposed  possible. 

As  soon  as  the  race  was  over,  a  council  was  held  in  order  to  de 
termine  whether  he  should  be  burnt  to  death  on  the  spot,  or  carried 

round  to  the  other  villages 
and  exhibited  to  every  tribe. 
The  latter  course  was  deter 
mined  on  and  Kenton  passed 
\\  through  many  difficulties  and 
underwent  much  suffering. 
For  three  weeks  he  was  vi 
brating  between  life  and 
death,  where  no  wisdom,  or 
foresight,  or  exertion  of  his 
own  could  save  him.  He 

INCIDENT   AT   THE    BATTLE   OF   BOONESBOROUGH: 

KENTON   SAVING   THE   LIFE   OF   BOONS.  \vaS    eight    tlHlCS     CXpOSCd     to 

the  gauntlet  and  three  times  tied  to  the  stake,  at  each  of  which 
he  expected  nothing  but  death.  Finally,  however,  he  was  sent  to 
Petroit, 


A     SHE    DEVIL    AMONG    THE    TORIES. 


203 


Here  he  remained  in  a  state  of  easy  restraint,  from  October  1778, 
until  June  1779,  when  he  made  his  escape,  and  arrived  safely  at 
Louisville,  after  a  march  of  thirty  days. 


A    SHE    DEVIL    AMONG    THE    TORIES. 

NANCY  HART  and  her  husband  settled  before  the  Revolutionary 
War  a  few  miles  above  the  ford  on  Broad  river,  in  Elbert  County, 

Georgia.      An     ap- 
le  orchard  still  re- 


"I   NEVER   FEED   KING'S   MEN"   SAID   NANCY,    "  IF   I   CAN   HELP   IT." 

mains  to  point  out  the  spot.  In  altitude,  Mrs.  Hart  was  a  Patago- 
nian,  and  remarkably  well-limbed  and  muscular.  In  a  word,  she 
was  "  lofty  and  sour."  Marked  by  nature  with  prominent  features, 
circumstances  and  accident  added,  perhaps,  not  a  little,  to  her 
peculiarities.  She  was  horribly  cross-eyed,  as  well  as  cross-grained; 
but,  nevertheless,  she  was  a  sharp-shooter.  Nothing  was  more 
common  than  to  see  her  in  full  pursuit  of  the  bounding  stag.  The 


204  A    SHE    DEVIL    AMONG    THE    TORIES. 

huge  antlers  that  hung  round  her  cabin,  or  upheld  her  trusty  gun, 
gave  proof  of  her  skill  in  gunnery ;  and  the  white  comb,  drained  of 
its  honey  and  hung  up  for  ornament,  testified  to  her  powers  in  bee- 
finding. 

The  clouds  of  war  gathered,  and  burst  with  a  dreadful  explosion  in 
this  state.  Nancy's  spirit  rose  with  the  tempest.  She  declared 
and  proved  herself  a  friend  to  her  country,  ready  "  to  do  or  die." 

On  the  occasion  of  an  excursion  from  the  British  camp  at 
Augusta,  a  party  of  Tories  penetrated  into  the  interior,  and  having 
savagely  murdered  Colonel  Dooly  in  bed,  in  his  own  house,  they 
proceeded  up  the  country  for  the  purpose  of  perpetrating  further 
atrocities.  On  their  way,  a  detachment  of  five  of  the  party  diverged 
to  the  east,  and  crossed  Broad  river,  to  make  discoveries  about  the 
neighborhood,  and  pay  a  visit  to  their  old  acquaintance,  Nancy  Hart, 
On  reaching  her  cabin,  they  entered  it  unceremoniously,  receiving 
from  her  no  welcome  but  a  scowl,  and  informed  her  they  had  come 
to  know  the  truth  of  a  story  current  respecting  her,  that  she  had 
secreted  a  noted  rebel  from  a  company  of  King's  men  who  were 
pursuing  him,  and  who,  but  for  her  aid,  would  have  caught  and 
hung  him.  Nancy  undauntedly  avowed  her  agency  in  the  fugitive's 
escape. 

She  told  them  she  had  at  first  heard  the  tramp  of  a  horse  rapidly 
approaching,  and  had  then  seen  a  horseman  coming  towards  her 
cabin.  As  he  came  nearer,  she  knew  him  to  be  a  Whig,  and  flying 
from  pursuit.  She  let  down  the  bars  a  few  steps  from  her  cabin, 
and  motioned  him  to  enter,  to  pass  through  both  doors,  front  and 
rear,  of  her  single-roomed  house,  to  take  the  swamp,  and  secure 
himself  as  well  as  he  could.  She  then  put  up  the  bars,  entered  her 
cabin,  closed  the  doors,  and  went  about  her  business.  Presently 
some  Tories  rode  up  to  the  bars,  and  called  out  boisterously  to  her. 


A    SHE    DEVIL    AMONG    THE    TORIES.  205 

She  muffled  her  head  and  face,  and  opening-  the  door,  inquired  why 
they  disturbed  a  sick,  lone  woman.  They  said  they  had  traced  a  man 
they  wanted  to  catch,  near  her  house,  and  asked  if  any  one  on  horse 
back  had  passed  that  way.  She  answered  no,  but  said  she  saw  some 
body  on  a  sorrel  horse  turn  out  of  the  path  into  the  woods,  some  two 
or  three  hundred  yards  back.  "  That  must  be  the  fellow,"  said  the 
Tories ;  and  asking  her  direction  as  to  the  way  he  took,  they  turned 
about  and  went  off,  "  well  fooled !"  said  Nancy,  "  in  an  opposite 
course  to  that  of  my  Whig  boy ;  when,  if  they  had  not  been  so  lofty- 
minded,  but  had  looked  on  the  ground  inside  the  bars,  they  would 
have  seen  his  horse's  tracks  up  to  that  door,  as  plain  as  you  can  see 
the  tracks  on  this  here  floor,  and  out  of  t'other  door  down  the  path 
to  the  swamp." 

This  bold  story  did  not  much  please  the  Tory  party,  but  they 
could  not  wreak  their  revenge  upon  the  woman  who  thus  unscrupu 
lously  avowed  her  daring  aid  to  a  rebel,  and  the  cheat  she  had  put 
upon  his  pursuers,  otherwise  than  by  ordering  her  to  aid  and  comfort 
them  by  giving  them  something  to  eat.  She  replied  "  I  never  feed 
King's  men,  if  I  can  help  it.  The  villains  have  put  it  out  of  my 
power  to  feed  even  my  own  family  and  friends,  by  stealing  and  killing 
all  my  poultry  and  pigs,  except  that  one  old  gobbler  you  see  in  the 
yard." 

"  Well,  and  that  you  shall  cook  for  us,"  said  one,  who  appeared 
the  head  of  the  party ;  and  raising  his  musket,  he  shot  down  the 
turkey,  which  another  of  the  men  brought  into  the  house,  and  handed 
to  Mrs.  Hart,  to  clean  and  cook  without  delay.  She  stormed  and 
swore  awhile — for  Nancy  occasionally  swore— but  seeming,  at  last, 
resolved  to  make  a  merit  of  necessity,  began  with  alacrity  the  ar 
rangements  for  cooking,  assisted  by  her  daughter,  a  little  girl  some 
ten  or  twelve  years  old,  and  sometimes  by  one  of  the  soldiers,  with 


206 


A    SHE    DEVIL    AMONG    THE    TORIES. 


whom  she  seemed  in  a  tolerably  good  humor,  exchanging  rude  jests 
with  him.  The  Tories,  pleased  with  her  freedom,  invited  her  to  par 
take  of  the  liquor  they  had  brought  with  them,  an  invitation  which 
was  accepted  with  witty  thanks. 

The  spring,  of  which  every  settlement  has  one  near  at  hand,  was 
just  at  the  edge  of  the  swamp,  and  a  short  distance  within  it  was 
a  high  snag-topped  stump,  on  which  was  placed 
a  conch-shell.  This  rude 
trumpet  was  used  by  the 
family  to  give  information,  J||  ^V"" 
by  means  of  a  variation  of,||| 
notes,  to  Mr.  Hart,  or  his 
neighbors,  who  might  be  at 
work  in  the  field  or  clearing 
just  beyond  the  swamp,  that  J 
the  "  Britishers"  or  Tories 
were  about ;  that  the  master 
was  wanted  at  the  cabin,  or 
that  he  was  to  "  keep,  close,"  or  "  make  tracks"  for  another  swamp. 
Pending  the  operations  of  cooking,  Mrs.  Hart  had  sent  her  daughter, 
Sukey,  to  the  spring  for  water,  with  directions  to  blow  the  conch  in 
such  a  way  as  would  inform  him  that  there  were  Tories  in  the  cabin, 
and  that  he  should  "  keep  close,"  with  his  three  neighbors  who  were 
with  him,  till  he  heard  the  conch  again. 

The  party  had  become  merry  over  their  jug,  and  sat  down  to  feast 
upon  the  slaughtered  gobbler.  They  had  cautiously  stacked  their 
arms  where  they  were  in  view,  and  within  reach;  and  Mrs.  Hart 
assiduous  in  her  attentions  upon  the  table  and  to  her  guests,  occa 
sionally  passed  between  them  and  their  muskets.  Water  was  called 
for,  and  as  there  was  none  in  the  cabin — Mrs.  Hart  having  so  con- 


SUKEY   BLOWS  THi;   CONCH-SHELL. 


A    SHE    DEVIL    A3IONO    THE    TORIES. 


207 


trived  that — Sukey  was  again  sent  to  the  spring,  instructed  by  her 
mother  to  blow  the  conch  so  as  to  call  up  Mr.  Hart  and  his  neigh 
bors  immediately.  Meanwhile,  Mrs.  Hart  had  slipped  out  one  of  the 
pieces  of  pine  which  constitutes  a  "  chinking"  between  the  logs  of  a 
cabin,  and  had  dexterously  put  out  of  the  house,  through  that  space, 
two  of  the  five  guns. 

She  was  detected  in  the  act  of  putting  out  the  third.  The  party 
sprang  to  their  feet.  Quick  as  thought,  Mrs.  Hart  brought  the  piece 
she  held  to  her  shoulder, 
and  declared  she  would 
kill  the  first  man 
who  approached 
her.  All  were  ter- 
ror-struck,  for 
Nancy's  obliquity 
of  sight  caused  each 
one  to  imagine  her 
aim  was  at  him.  At 
length  one  of  them 
made  a  motion  to 
advance  upon  her.  True  to  her  threat,  she  fired.  He  fell  dead  upon 
the  floor.  Instantly  seizing  another  musket,  she  brought  it  to  the 
position  in  readiness  to  fire  again.  By  this  time  Sukey  had  returned 
from  the  spring,  and  taking  up  the  remaining  gun,  carried  it  out  of 
the  house,  saying  to  her  mother,  "  Daddy  and  them  will  soon  be  here." 

This  information  increased  the  alarm  of  the  Tories,  who  understood 
the  necessity  of  recovering  their  arms  immediately.  But  each  hesi 
tated,  in  the  confident  belief  that  Mrs.  Hart  had  one  eye,  at  least, 
upon  him  for  a  mark.  They  proposed  a  general  rush.  No  time  was 
to  be  lost  by  the  bold  woman ;  she  fired  again,  and  brought  down 


208  THE    ROSE    OF    GUADALOUPE. 

another  Tory.  Sukey  had  another  musket  in  readiness,  which  her 
mother  took,  and,  posting  herself  in  the  doorway,  called  upon  the 

party  to  "  surrender  their  d d  Tory  carcasses  to  a  Whig  woman." 

They  agreed  to  surrender,  and  proposed  to  "  shake  hands  upon  the 
strength  of  it ;"  but  the  conqueror  kept  them  in  their  places  for  a 
few  moments,  till  her  husband  and  his  neighbors  came  up  to  the  door. 
They  were  about  to  shoot  down  the  Tories,  but  Mrs.  Hart  stopped 
them,  saying  they  had  surrendered  to  her,  and,  her  spirit  being  up 

to  boiling  heat,  she  swore 
that  "  shooting  was  too  good 
for  them."  This  hint  was 
enough.  The  dead  man  was 
dragged  out  of  the  house,  the 
wounded  Tory  and  the  others 
were  bound,  taken  out  beyond 
the  bars,  and  hung.  The 
tree  upon  which  they  were 
"~  hung  was  pointed  out,  in 

THE   SHE   DBr,I/8   FAVORITE   TREK.  1838'      ^     °™     Wh°     liVCjd      ^ 

those  bloody  times,  and  who  also  showed  the  spot  once  occupied  by 
Mrs.  Hart's  cabin,  accompanying  the  designation  with  the  emphatic 
remark,  "  Poor  Nancy — she  was  a  honey  of  a  patriot,  but  the  devil 
of  a  wife." 


THE     ROSE     OF      GUADALOUPE-A     TEXAN     RANGER'S 

STORY. 

"  I  DON'T  know  much  about  story-telling,  boys,"  said  the  oldest 
ranger  of  our  party,  as  he  cleared  his  throat  and  replenished  his 
pipe  ;  "but  I  can  tell  you  of  a  filing  that  on'-"'  hiiii'">pn°d  in  my  settle- 


THE    ROSE    OF    GUADALOLTE. 


209 


ment,  which,  if  it  is  not  altogether  new  to  most  of  you,  at  least  has 
the  plain  truth  to  recommend  it. 

"  Some  of  you  recollect  old  Andrew  Lockhart,  who  used  to  live 
down  in  the  big  bend  of  the  Warloupe,  (Guadaloupe,)  just  below  the 
Q  u  e  r  o  settlement. 
At  the  time  I  speak 


OLD  ANDREW'S  DAUGHTER  CARRIED  OFF  BY  THE  COMANCHI;  CHIEF. 


of,  he  had  a  daughter  just  seventeen,  and  as  beautiful  and  delicate  as  a 
prairie  flower.  Many  a  youngster's  head  was  turned  by  her  beauty,  and 
many  a  brave  lad's  heart  burned  to  win  and  wear  the  '  Hose  of  the  War- 
loupe.'  Old  Andrew  was  moughty  proud  of  his  gal,  and  loved  her  as 
deeply  as  any  father  could  love  a  child.  One  summer  evening  she 
strolled  out  in  the  prairie  to  gather  flowers,  when  suddenly  a  war  party 
of  the  Comanches  dashed  out  of  the  timber  bottom,  and  rushed  upon 
her.  She  shrieked  and  turned  to  fly,  but  it  was  no  use ;  a  delicate  gal 
could  hardly  escape  such  fleet  pursuers  as  were  on  her  trail ;  and 
before  she  had  run  twenty  yards,  the  chief  dashed  by,  and  stooping 
from  the  saddle  as  he  passed,  seized  her  around  the  waist,  and  raised 
her  by  his  strong  arm  to  a  seat  before  him.  Without  halting  his 
14 


210  THE    ROSE    OF    GUADALUOPE. 

horse  for  a  moment,  was  this  feat  accomplished,  and  before  the  poor 
gal  could  scarcely  cry  aloud  for  aid,  she  was  borne  rapidly  towards 
the  mountains. 

"  Her  old  father  was  frantic  with  grief  and  rage.  Hastily  collect 
ing  his  neighbors  and  friends,  he  pursued  the  savages  who  had  thus 
forcibly  stolen  his  child,  and  with  the  sagacity  and  skill  of  an  old 
frontierman,  tracked  them  to  their  mountain  haunts.  Late  one 
evening,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  Comanche  encampment,  and  finding 
that  we  had  not  been  discovered  by  the  Indians,  concluded  to  defer 
the  attack  until  daybreak  on  the  next  morning.  Secreting  ourselves 
as  well  as  we  could,  we  waited  with  impatience  for  the  hour  of  the 
coming  fight.  As  soon  as  the  first  streak  of  light  was  seen  in  the 
sky,  the  Texan  war-shout  was  raised,  and  we  rushed  down  upon  the 
village. 

"The  Comanches  turned  out  in  numbers,  and  a  fierce  battle 
began.  I  cannot  describe  to  you  the  perils  we  went  through  that 
day.  There  were  only  about  forty  of  us,  while  the  Comanches  were 
two  hundred  strong.  Notwithstanding  the  great  odds  against  us, 
we  fought  them  desperately  from  daylight  until  dark,  and  many  of 
their  greatest  warriors  fell  before  our  steady  fire.  But  it  wouldn't 
do — it  wouldn't  do — the  odds  were  too  great ;  they  overpowered  us, 
and  we  were  compelled  to  fall  back. 

"  Old  Andrew  fought  like  a  devil  that  day.  On  every  part  of  the 
field  his  voice  was  heard  cheering  his  friends  on,  and  you  could  see 
his  white  hairs  waving  in  the  wind  as  he  headed  a  charge,  or  some 
times  fought  single-handed  with  some  big  warrior  of  the  tribe. 
Several  times  he  was  within  a  few  feet  of  the  tent  where  his  daughter 
was  confined,  and  could  hear  her  voice  calling  on  him  for  aid.  But 
it  wouldn't  do — he  was  driven  back  with  the  rest  of  us,  and  we 
draorsed  him  awav  when  wo  retreated.  He  was  the  last  man  to 


THE     SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA. 


211 


quit  the  fight,  and  seemed  to  have  been  the  mark  for  every  bullet 
and  arrow  that  was  shot  at  us,  yet,  strange  to  say,  he  escaped  un 
hurt.  We  were  not  strong  enough  to  whip  them,  said  the  old 
Texan,  as  his  voice  grew  husky  with  emotion,  and  we  were  com 
pelled  to  leave  the  poor  gal  in  i 
the  hands  of  her  savage  enemies."  | 

"Well ;  what  became  of  her," 
said  a  young  ranger,  drawing  his 
hand  across  his  eyes. 

"  She  was  delivered  up 
sometime  afterwards,  when 
we  made  a  treaty  with  the 
Comanches  at  San  Antonio. 
She  returned  to  her  father's 
house,  but  she  never  recov 
ered  from  the  hardships  and 
cruelties  she  endured  at  the  hands  of  the  Indians.  She  was  always 
melancholy  and  downcast.  Her  health  was  injured,  her  spirits  gone, 
and  her  heart  broken.  She  lived  only  a  few  months,  then  drooped 
and  died.  Curses  on  them  Comanche  dogs  !"  said  the  old  Texan, 
grinding  his  teeth  in  the  excitement  of  his  feelings.  "I  have  never 
sent  a  bullet  through  one  of  their  infernal  hearts  from  that  day  to 
this,  without  remembering,  as  I  pulled  the  trigger,  the  fate  of  that 
poor  gal." 


lilil'UKN   Of   THE   UliAliT   BKOKEN   DAUGHTER. 


THE    SWAMP    BOBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA. 

KIDNAPPING  and  horse-stealing  had  become  the  order  of  the 
day, — or  rather  of  the  night, — for  scarcely  one  passed  that  some 
planter  had  not  to  deprecate  the  loss  of  one  or  more  of  his  chattels. 


212 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OP    LOUISIANA. 


Faithful  and  esteemed  family  servants  were  spirited  away  in  the 
most  mysterious  manner.    Choice  stock  disappeared  from  the  stables, 

though  secured 
never  so  strongly 
under  lock  and  bolt, 
and  watched  over 


MURDER  AND  ROBBERY  AMONG  THE  PLANTERS. 

by  trusty  and  vigilant  sentinels  ; — sometimes  ward  and  warden  would 
disappear  together.  Dwellings  were  liable  on  any  occasion  to  noc 
turnal  visitations ;  and  unless  the  occupants  slept  with  one  eye  open, 
and  were  prepared  to  defend  their  premises,  some  valuable  article, — 
a  fine  rifle,  or  double-barrelled  shot  gun,  or  perchance  a  saddle  and 
bridle, — would  in  the  morning  be  reckoned  among  the  things  that 
were.  When  a  saddle  was  thus  taken  it  was  usually  accompanied  by 
some  favorite  blooded  colt  of  the  planter's,  or  perhaps  his  nearest 
neighbor's  span  of  matched  carriage  horses.  In  short,  no  one  was 
secure  from  plunder.  For  some  months  this  state  of  things  had  con 
tinued,  and  of  late  the  scoundrels,  whoever  they  were,  hud  become 
bold  by  success,  and  the  highways  were  not  only  becoming  unsafe,  but 
absolutely  dangerous  to  travel.  Several  prominent  planters  had 
been  murdered,— shot  down  from  behind  trees  for  the  valuables  about 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA.  213 

their  persons,  while  passing  from  their  places  to  the  neighboring 
villages.  Some  even  had  been  attacked  within  sight  and  sound  of 
their  very  homes ;  and,  indeed,  several  had  been  shot  while  riding 
through  their  own  fields,  their  persons  rifled,  and  their  horses  ridden 
off  to  the  swamps. 

These  extraordinary  occurrences  opened  the  eyes  of  the  commu 
nity  to  the  alarming  fact  that  a  large  and  skillfully  organized  gang 
of  shrewd  villains  were  running  off  their  property.  But  who  were 
they  ?  and  where  did  they  rendezvous  ?  These  were  the  questions  that 
each  asked  of  his  neighbor,  but  without  any  satisfactory  answer. 
That  they  were  not  far  off  was  very  evident  from  the  celerity  of 
their  movements ;  and  all  their  operations  showed  the  most  con 
summate  management  and  system.  Were  they  strangers,  who, 
under  the  cover  of  night  only,  stole  from  their  hiding-places  upon 
the  settlements,  or  were  they  old  residents,  with  whom  they  were  in 
daily  and  hourly  contact, — their  neighbors  and  associates,  and  the 
employees  on  their  estates  ?  These  were  perplexing  queries  which 
the  planters  asked  of  themselves,  but  hardly  dared  to  breathe  aloud, 
lest  they  might  arouse  unjust  suspicions,  and  implicate  innocent 
persons. 

A  number  of  planters  forthwith  resolved  themselves  into  a  Vigil 
ance  Committee,  and  called  a  meeting  of  good  citizens,  to  take  into 
consideration  this  alarming  state  of  affairs,  and  institute  measures 
for  ridding  the  country  of  the  obnoxious  characters,  whose  immedi 
ate  neighborhood  no  one  doubted.  Patrols  were  appointed,  and  a 
regular  system  of  guard  and  watch  was  determined  upon ;  besides 
which  a  numerous  party,  made  up  of  the  most  responsible  citizens 
and  trustworthy  servants,  were  directed  to  keep  continually  on  the 
hunt  through  swamps  and  canebrakes,  in  search  of  the  haunts  of  the 
robbers. 


214 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OP    LOUISIANA. 


So  cunningly  devised,  however,  were  the  plans  of  the  rogues,  and 
so  secret  their  movements,  that  even  their  footsteps  could  be  traced 
but  a  little  distance  from  the  scenes  of  their  depredations.  With 
the  most  consummate  skill  they  managed  to  obliterate  every  sign  as 
they  penetrated  the  surrounding  forests,  so  that  it  became  impossi 
ble  to  follow  them. 

Thus  matters  remained  for  several  weeks,  no  one  having  yet  ob 
tained  a  trace  of  either  their  stolen  property  or  of  the  thieves.  The 

country  was  scoured  in  every  direc 
tion  where  it  was  thought  possible 
for  a  hidden  rendezvous  to  exist. 
But  in  the  wide  swamps  and  among 
the  sluggish  lagoons,  that 
covered  a  good  portion  of 
the  country  between  the 
Red  River  and  Caddo  Lake, 
1  were  many  wild  and  appa 
rently  unapproachable  spots 
yet  unexplored  by  the  foot 
of  man.  There  were  dark 
and  gloomy  recesses,  impen 
etrable  to  horseman  or 
pedestrian,  where  the  rank  growth  of  cypresses  and  other  gigantic 
products  of  the  festering  sloughs  were  festooned  with  masses  of  the 
luxuriant  tillandsea  (Spanish  Moss)  and  clustering  vines,  and  where 
the  light  of  day  had  never  penetrated.  Within  these  frightful  shad 
ows,  breathing  only  of  poisonous  vapors  and  malaria,  nothing  save 
the  musky  alligator  and  his  congenial  associates,  noisome  lizards  and 
wutcr-moccasins,  could  long  exist.  Many  of  these  wild  spots,  sur 
rounded  by  waveless  anil  discolored  lagoons,  could  be  approached 


THE  ROBBERS'  RETREAT. 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA.  215 

only  with  great  labor,  and  by  means  of  "  dug-outs,"  winding  among 
partially  submerged  roots  of  climbing  vines  and  cypresses.  But 
once  within  the  intricate  labyrinth,  whose  unbroken  mass  of  fetid 
vegetation,  reeking  with  moisture  and  slime,  sent  a  chill  through  the 
trembling  frame,  there  was  no  escape  but  to  those  familiar  with  their 
winding  passages.  Within  these  sunless  jungles  the  hapless  captive 
was  as  completely  shut  out  from  the  sympathies  of  the  world,  and 
for  the  time  as  hopelessly  imprisoned,  as  if  the  bolts  and  bars  of  a 
Bastile  had  been  turned  against  him. 

For  the  first  three  weeks  after  the  organization  of  the  Vigilance 
Committee,  the  incursions  of  the  thieves  were  almost  suspended; 
only  at  times  some  atrocious  robbery,  more  bold  and  daring  than 
ever  before  perpetrated,  would  astonish  the  community,  and  again 
throw  it  into  an  ebullition  of  excitement.  Again  every  individual 
would  sally  out,  in  the  vain  endeavor  to  trace  the  footsteps  of  the 
adroit  rogues. 

Among  those  most  active  in  carrying  out  the  measures  of  the  com 
mittee,  were  two  extensive  cotton  planters  on  Soda  Lake,  who,  set 
tled  in  the  country  but  a  few  years,  had  rapidly  added  to  the  number 
of  their  hands,  and  were  considered  the  most  successful  cultivators 
of  the  staple  in  the  parish.  They  were  also  among  the  most  influen 
tial  citizens,  and  their  position  and  wealth  had  already  pointed  them 
out  as  leaders  in  the  crusade  against  the  robbers.  These  men  were 
Colonel  Betts  and  General  Hawley  ;  for,  be  it  remembered,  it  then 
was,  as  it  is  still,  the  custom  in  the  south-western  states  to  attach  a 
military  handle  to  every  respectable  citizen's  name. 

Besides  these  worthy  men,  there  was  a  very  popular  middle-aged 
lawyer  named  Benson,  or  Colonel  Benson,  as  he  was  called,  in  con 
tradistinction  to  a  captain  of  that  ilk.  This  individual  had  been  a 
resident  of  the  parish  for  years,  and  being  a  person  of  a  free  and 


216 


THE     SWAMP    ROBBERS     OF     LOUISIANA. 


easy  address,  and  withal  gifted  with  a  peculiar  talent  for  stump 
oratory,  had  represented  the  parish  in  the  state  legislature,  and  was 
now  canvassing  his  congressional  district,  as  a  candidate  for  the  honor 
of  serving  the  dear  people  at  Washington. 

There  was  also  a  certain  Parson  Redfield,  a  very  pious  preacher, 
who  warmly  advocated  the  propriety  of  prefacing  the  deliberations 

of  the  committee  with  an  address  to 
the  "Throne  of  Divine  grace,"  and 
who,  on  all  occasions, 
evinced  the  greatest  zeal  in 
ferreting  out  the  supposed 
hiding-places  of  the  obnox 
ious  gang,  himself  often  lead 
ing  the  van  into  the  most 
suspicious-looking  coverts  of 
the  swamps.  These  men 
were  extremely  officious,  and 
managed,  in  a  great  measure, 
the  proceedings  against  the 

PARSON  BEDFIELD'S  PROPOSITION.  marauders. 

But  there  were  a  few  quiet  but  shrewd  observers  among  the  citi 
zens,  who  were  of  the  opinion  that  those  who  were  so  loud  in  their 
cries  of  "  stop  thief!"  would  bear  to  be  watched  a  little  themselves ; 
.and  apparently  approving  of  the  recommendations  of  those  active 
and  zealous  advocates  of  good  order  and  justice,  they  determined  to 
follow  their  own  judgments.  To  impeach  the  intentions  or  integrity 
of  persons  of  their  high  standing  in  the  community,  would  have  been 
like  putting  their  necks  into  the  hangman's  noose,  and  they  therefore 
continued  to  keep  an  eye  upon  their  movements,  while  they  acquiesced 
in  their  plans.  Colonel  Devoll.  a  wealthy  planter,  being  the  heaviest. 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA.  217 

loser,  was  expected  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  premises ;  but,  to 
the  surprise  of  all,  he  continued  apparently  indifferent  to  a  matter  so 
absorbingly  interesting  to  his  neighbors.  With  all  this  apparent  un 
concern,  however,  he  ultimately  proved  himself  the  most  efficient  and 
valuable  member  of  the  organization. 

Shreveport,  the  capital  of  Caddo  Parish,  from  its  peculiar  situa 
tion  at  the  foot  of  the  Great  Red  River  Raft,  and  being  on  the 
frontier  of  the  States  of  Louisiana,  Arkansas,  and  the  then  Republic 
of  Texas,  was  the  resort  and  stopping-place  of  many  strangers,  and 
its  streets  were  often  filled  with  a  variety  of  characters.  Like  all 
southern  river  towns,  it  was  frequently  honored  by  the  professional 
visits  of  gamblers  of  every  degree,  from  thimble  riggers  to  the 
wealthy  monte  and  faro  dealers,  from  the  dens  of  New  Orleans. 
These  last  were  regarded,  in  the  cotton  and  sugar-growing  state, 
with  much  more  approbation  than  any  where  else,  and  were  even 
sometimes  admitted  to  the  society  of  the  most  respectable. 

At  this  period  there  were  a  good  number  of  these  gentry  in  the 
place.  But  so  accustomed  had  the  citizens  become  to  their  presence, 
that  they  were  not  thought  of  as  having  any  connection  with  the 
existing  state  of  things  in  the  parish.  Colonel  Devoll,  however, 
set  himself  quietly  to  watch  their  motions. 

There  was  one  of  these  "  professional  sporting  gentlemen,"  as  the 
fraternity  pompously  style  themselves,  who  had  excited  his  suspi 
cion.  One  day,  at  the  fashionable  hotel,  he  had  seen  this  blackleg 
introduce  one  of  his  comrades  to  Colonel  Benson,  the  congressional 
candidate.  The  lawyer  acknowledged  the  honor  with  due  courtesy, 
and  extending  his  hand,  received  the  introduced  as  one  he  had  never 
met  before.  But  Devoll,  whose  eyes  were  following  their  motions, 
detected,  by  a  covert  sign  the  two  men  exchanged  with  each  other, 
that  there  was  a  mutual  understanding  between  them.  Without 


218 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA. 


mentioning  this  circumstance  to  any  one,  the  planter  continued  his 
quiet  observatious,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he  discovered  that 
Betts  and  Hawley,  as  well  as  the  pious  and  zealous  parson,  were  on 
terms  of  disguised  intimacy  with  Captain  Curtis,  as  the  gambler  was 
called. 

Very  slight  circumstances  are  received  by  some  minds  as  conclu 
sive  evidence  ;  and  when  they  are  coupled  one  with  another,  they 
present  a  chain  of  testimony  that  forces  an  involuntary  conviction. 
So  it  was  with  Colonel  Devoll,  as  he  passed  in  review  all  the  various 
facts  he  had  collected  of  the  gambler,  and  his  covert  intercourse 
with  the  other  individuals  he  had  been  led  to  suspect. 

On  one  occasion,  after  a  shower  had  laid  the  dust  of  the  road,  the 
colonel  chanced  to  meet  Curtis  riding  in  the  direction  of  Hawley's 

plantation,  where 
he  had  become  a 
frequent  visitor. 
After  passing  the 
gentlemanly  horse 
man,  the  colonel's 
attention  was 
called  to  the  pecu 
liar  footprints  of 
the  gambler's 
horse.  He  ob- 

OH    tllC    left 


PECDLIAR   FOOTPRINTS   OF  THE   GAMBLER'S  HORSE. 

hind  shoe  an  uncommon  arrangement  of  the  nails,  and  an  extraor 
dinary  notched  appearance  of  the  toe-cock.  On  the  inner  side  of 
the  left  foot  there  were  five  nails,  while  on  the  outer  there  were  only 
three.  Whether  this  arrangement  was  the  result  of  carelessness  or 
design  on  the  part  of  the  smith  was  not  clear,  but  such  was  the  fact, 
and  the  observant  colonel  ma  do  a  note  of  it. 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OP    LOUISIANA.  219 

That  same  evening  he  encountered  his  neighbor  Betts,  on  his  way 
from  town  to  his  plantation,  and,  by  a  singular  coincidence,  and  to 
his  surprise,  discovered  that  the  tracks  of  his  blooded  saddle  nag 
were  precisely  like  those  of  the  captain's  animal,  only  in  his  case 
the  right  shoe  bore  the  odd  arrangement  of  nails,  instead  of  the  left, 
and  the  toe-cock  was  marked  in  the  same  manner. 

A  few  days  after  making  this  discovery,  Colonel  Devoll's  suspicions 
were  further  strengthened  by  the  fact  that  Parson  Redfield's  favorite 
riding  nag  made  similar  tracks  in  the  dust.  Knowing  the  shop 
where  the  suspected  persons  were  in  the  habit  of  having  their  horse 
shoeing  done,  the  colonel  called  upon  the  proprietor,  and  by  adroit 
questioning  ascertained  that  this  peculiar  manner  of  putting  on  the 
shoes  was  by  special  direction  of  his  patrons.  He  also  ascertained 
the  fact,  that  only  those  persons  he  had  previously  suspected,  had 
ever  ordered  their  horses'  shoes  put  on  in  that  manner.  The  smith 
assured  him  that  he  could  immediately  recognize  the  tracks  made 
by  those  shoes ;  for  though  each  one  had  a  peculiar  mark,  they  were 
all  after  the  same  general  character.  He  was  not  aware  of  any 
other  gentlemen  in  the  parish  having  their  horses  shod  in  that 
manner.  The  usual  mode  was  four  nails  in  each  side  of  the  shoe, 
with  smooth  toe-cocks. 

The  theory  that  immediately  suggested  itself  to  the  mind  of  the 
colonel,  after  revolving  these  facts,  was  that  these  peculiar  shoe- 
tracks  were  adopted  as  a  kind  of  freemasonry,  by  which  the  mem 
bers  of  the  gang  might  know  that  their  leaders  were  abroad ;  or,  in 
case  of  a  sudden  journey  or  flight  being  necessary,  their  comrades 
might  be  able  to  follow  them,  if  need  be ;  and  this  theory  subsequent 
events  proved  correct. 

Living  in  the  vicinity  of  Alexandria,  Rapides  Parish,  was  an  ec 
centric  half-breed  Indian,  named  Delaware  Dave.  This  man  was 


220  THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA. 

noted,  far  and  near,  for  a  peculiar  faculty  he  possessed  of  following 
a  scent,  even  after  it  was  weeks  old.  In  some  instances,  he  had 
been  known  to  pursue,  as  if  by  instinct,  or  clairvoyance,  the  obliter 
ated  footsteps  of  the  chase,  for  three  or  four  weeks,  and  finally  come 
upon  the  flying  camp  of  the  hapless  fugitive.  If  a  horse  was  long 
astray,  or  a  vicious  plantation  mule  had  hidden  itself  away  in  the 
intricacies  of  the  cane-brakes*  Delaware  Dave  was  forthwith  sent 
on  the  track,  and  the  animal  captured.  In  short,  Dave  was  an  in 
valuable  fellow  when  he  could  be  kept  sober,  for,  like  almost  all 
half-breed  Indians — neither  red  nor  white — he  was  an  incorrigible 
drunkard. 

After  consulting  with  his  judicious  neighbors,  Colonel  Devoll  de 
termined  to  send  a  trusty  messenger  to  a  friend  in  Alexandria,  to 
obtain  the  services  of  the  half-breed,  in  ferreting  out  the  whereabouts 
of  the  gang  that  was  infesting  the  parish. 

Accordingly,  in  a  few  days,  Dave  arrived  at  the  colonel's  planta 
tion  ;  and  after  a  three  days'  glorious  drunk,  which  was  a  part  of  his 
contract,  he  announced  that  he  was  ready  for  business,  and  de 
manded  to  know  what  was  required  of  him.  Now,  among  Dave's 
eccentricities,  was  the  remarkable  fact  of  his  honesty ;  for,  when 
once  intrusted  with  a  secret,  it  was  inviolable,  and  he  devoted  all  his 
energies  to  the  accomplishment  of  what  he  was  set  about.  In  fact, 
his  peculiar  vocation — the  only  one  he  was  fit  for — had  become  a 
passion  with  him,  and  he  hunted  his  game,  whatever  it  might  be  for 
the  time,  with  the  avidity  of  an  animal  of  the  feline  species. 

He  was  taken  out  upon  the  road  near  Shreveport  and  shown  one 
of  the  odd  horse-shoe  marks  I  have  described,  and  directed  to  follow 
it  wherever  it  went,  and  report  the  result  of  his  observations  to  Col 
onel  Devoll  within  three  days. 

At  the  end  of  that  time  Dave  returned  ;  but  all  the  discovery  he 


THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA. 


221 


had  made  was,  that  the  animal  that  made  the  tracks  had  passed 
between  the  town  and  the  plantations  of  Bctts  and  Hawley — some 
times  alone  and  at  others  accompanied  with  similar  tracks ;  more 
frequently,  however,  there  were  two  horsemen  together.  These, 
from  the  half-breed's  description,  were  Benson  and  the  parson. 

So  far,  then,  nothing  new  had  been  elicited,  but  a  confirmation  of 
the  fact  that  there  was  daily  intercourse  between  the  suspected 
parties.  And  Dave  was  directed  to  continue  his  lumt. 

At  the  expiration  of  another  three  days  the  cunning  half-breed 
again  returned ;  and  this  time  his  report  was  still  more  important. 

He  had  followed  the   priest  and 
the   lawyer,   by  an   unfrequented 
route,  deep  into  the  swamp,  to  the 
shore  of  Soda  Lake,  where 
they  evidently  had  embarked, 
horses  and  all,  on  a  flat,  in 
the    direction    of    a    large 
island.     The  horsemen  were 
accompanied  by  two  negroes, 
whom  they  had  driven   be 
fore    them.     In    corrobora- 
tion  of  Dave's  second  report, 
it  was  well  known  that  two 
DELAWARE  DAVE  ON  TRACK  OF  THE  ROBBERS,    valuable  house-servants  were 
missing  from  the   town  in  the  two  past  days.     The  colonel   also 
learned  that  the  two  men  Dave  described  were  absent.     So  far,  then, 
so  good.     Things  were  progressing  promisingly. 

Again  the  half-breed  was  ordered  to  the  swamp  ;  and,  being  told 
where  he  could  find  a  dug-out,  was  directed  to  follow  up  the  scent, 
nor  return  till  he  had  found  the  depot  of  the  rogues.  And  iu 


222  THE    SWAMP    ROBBERS    OF    LOUISIANA. 

twenty-four  hours  he  again  made  his  appearance,  and  in  the  most 
excited  manner  announced  the  entire  success  of  his  hunt.  He  had 
come  upon  an  extensive  camp  of  white  men  and  negroes,  on  the 
upper  end  of  the  island,  where  the  two  men  he  had  been  following 
were  engaged  in  superintending  the  loading  of  a  covered  flat  boat, 
evidently  intended  to  be  dispatched  down  the  Red  River  into  the 
Mississippi. 

It  was  not  many  hours  before,  acting  upon  this  important  infor 
mation,  a  small  party  of  neighboring  planters  were  in  the  saddle,  on 
their  way  towards  Shreveport,  in  quest  of  the  accomplished  Captain 
Curtis,  and  to  arouse  the  citizens.  Nor  was  it  long  after  their 
arrival  there  that  similar  parties  halted  at  the  gates  of  the  two  sus 
pected  planters,  who  were  immediately  arrested,  and  conducted  to 
the  presence  of  that  stern  administrator  of  justice,  Judge  Lynch, 
and  committed  till  further  developments  might  be  made.  Charter 
ing  a  steamboat  that  lay  in  front  of  the  town,  a  large  force  of  armed 
citizens  embarked  upon  the  lake,  and  steamed  up  toward  the  island, 
under  the  pilotage  of  Delaware  Dave. 

The  lake  being  navigated  for  the  greater  part  'of  the  year,  and  the 
steamer  belonging  to  that  particular  trade,  no  great  attention  was 
paid  to  her  by  the  occupants  of  the  hidden  camp  till  her  bows  were 
run  into  the  swampy  shore,  and  the  armed  citizens,  rushing  into  the 
thickets,  surrounded  the  spot.  Then  followed  a  desperate  and 
sanguinary  fight,  continued  for  several  hours,  (for  the  villains  were 
prepared  for  any  emergency,)  and  resulting  in  many  wounds  and 
deaths  on  both  sides — the  besieged,  however,  suffering  greatest. 

Many  of  the  ruffians  were  taken,  and  being  strongly  bound,  were 
conveyed  to  the  boat,  under  the  guard  of  their  recent  captives.  Many 
others  escaped — some  by  secreting  themselves  in  the  deep  jungles 
of  the  swampy  island,  and  others  by  swimming  from  island  to  island 
to  the  opposite  shore. 


LEWIS  AND  THE  RATTLESNAKE.  223 

Among  those  taken  were  the  two  leaders,  the  congressional  can 
didate  and  the  canting  parson. 

A  few  days  after  the  fight  at  the  island,  the  incorruptible  Judge 
Lynch  was  called  upon  to  mete  out  final  justice  to  the  robbers. 
With  all  due  form,  the  jury  of  the  as 
sembled  people  investigated  the  facts 
and  rendered  their  verdict ; 
in  compliance  with  which 
the  culprits  were  suspended 
from  the  trees  of  the  nearest 

swamp,  like  so  many  scare-  \,,  f 

\  tow 
crows  hung  m  cornfields  to 

frighten  away  the  plunder 
ing  birds. 

.  _ ,        _   .  < 

As    might    well    be    Sup-  SUMMARY  WORK  OF 

posed,  after  the  breaking  up  of  this  band  of  desperadoes,  Delaware 
Dave  became  a  noted  character.  But  the  poor  fellow  did  not  long 
after  live  to  enjoy  his  deserved  renown.  One  morning  his  body  was 
found  in  the  river,  riddled  with  bullets,  and  his  throat  cut  from  ear 
to  ear — the  work,  no  doubt,  of  some  of  the  survivors  of  the  gang. 


LEWIS    AND    THE    RATTLESNAKE. 

,,  THE  family  of  John  Lewis  were  the  first  settlers  of  Augusta,  in 
the  state  of  Virginia,  and  consisted  of  himself,  his  wife,  and  four 
sons,  Thomas,  William,  Andrew,  and  Charles.  Of  these,  the  first 
three  were  born  in  Ireland,  from  whence  the  family  came,  and  the 
last  was  a  native  of  Virginia. 

Lewis  was  a  man  of  wealth  and  station  in  the  old  country,  and 


224 


LEWIS    AND  .THE    RATTLESNAKE. 


the  cause  of  his  emigration  to  America  was  an  attempt,  on  the  part 
of  a  man  of  whom  he  hired  some  property,  to  eject  him  therefrom, 


APPAI.LIXO    SITUATION   OF   LKWIS. 


which  led  to  an  affray,  in  which  the  noble  landlord  lost  his  life. 
Fearing,  from  the  high  standing  of  his  antagonist,  the  desperate 
character  of  his  surviving  assailants,  and  the  want  of  evidence  to 
substantiate  his  case,  that  his  life  would  be  in  danger  if  he  staid, 
Lewis  fled  the  country,  accompanied  by  a  party  of  his  tenantry,  and 
vsettled  in  the  then  western  wilds  of  Virginia. 

The  father  appears  to  have  been  a  man  of  remarkable  force  and 
energy,  and  all  four  of  his  sons  rendered  themselves  conspicuous  for 
deeds  of  daring  and  determined  bravery  during  the  early  history  of 
Western  Virginia,,  and  that  of  her  infant  sisters,  Ohio  and  Kentucky, 
which  would  require  volumes  to  relate. 

Charles  Lewis  was,  even  in  early  youth,  distinguished  for  those 
qualifications  which  have  rendered  the  class  to  which  he  belonged — 
the  Indian  fighters — so  remarkable  among  men.  lie  was  a  young 


LEWIS    AND    THE    RATTLESNAKE.  225 

man  when  the  Indians  commenced  their  attacks  upon  the  settle 
ment  of  Western  Virginia,  but  entered  the  contest  with  a  zeal  and 
courage  which  outstripped  many  of  his  older  and  more  boastful 
compeers.  His  astonishing  self-possession  and  presence  of  mind  car 
ried  him  safely  through  many  a  gallant  exploit,  which  has  rendered 
his  name  as  familiar,  and  his  fame  as  dear  to  the  memories  of  the  de 
scendants  of  the  early  settlers,  as  household  words.  Cool,  calm, 
and  collected  in  the  face  of  danger,  and  quick-witted  where  others 
would  be  apt  to  be  excited  and  tremulous,  he  was  able  to  grasp  on 
the  instant  the  propitious  moment  for  action,  and  render  subservient 
to  his  own  advantage  the  most  trifling  incident. 

He  was  so  unfortunate,  on  one  occasion,  as  to  be  taken  prisoner 
by  a  party  of  Indians  while  on  a  hunting  excursion.  Separated 
from  his  companions,  he  was  surprised  and  surrounded  before  he 
was  aware  of  his  danger,  and  when  he  did  become  aware  of  his 
critical  situation,  he  saw  how  futile  it  was  to  contend,  and  how  reck 
less  and  fatal  it  must  be  to  himself,  should  he  kill  one  of  his  antago 
nists.  He  knew  full  well  that  the  blood  of  his  enemy  would  be 
washed  out  in  his  own,  and  that,  too,  at  the  stake ;  whereas,  if  he 
surrendered  peaceably,  he  stood  a  chance  of  being  adopted  by  the 
Indians  as  one  of  themselves.  Revolving  these  things  in  his  mind, 
he  quietly  delivered  up  his  rifle  to  his  enemies,  and  was  led  away  by 
his  captors,  who  rejoiced  exceedingly  over  their  prisoner.  Bare 
headed,  with  his  arms  bound  tightly  behind  him,  without  a  coat,  and 
bare-footed,  he  was  driven  forward  some  two  hundred  miles  toward 
the  Indian  towns,  his  inhuman  captors  urging  him  on  when  he 
lagged,  with  their  knives,  and  tauntingly  reminding  him  of  the  trials 
which'a  waited  him  at  the  end  of  the  journey.  Nothing  daunted, 
however,  by  their  threats  and  menaces,  he  marched  on  in  the  weary 
path  which  led  him  further  and  further  from  his  friends,  perfectly 
15 


22  G  LEWIS    AND    THE    RATTLESNAKE. 

tractable,  so  far  as  his  body  was  concerned,  but  constantly  busy  in 
his  mind  with  schemes  of  escape.  He  bided  his  time,  and  at  length 
the  wished-for  moment  came. 

As  the  distance  from  the  white  settlements  increased,  the  vigil 
ance  of  the  Indians  relaxed,  and  his  hopes  increased.  As  the  party 
passed  along  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  some  twenty  feet  high,  at  the 
foot  of  which  ran  a  mountain  torrent,  he,  by  a  powerful  effort,  broke 
the  cords  which  bound  his  arms,  and  made  the  leap.  The  Indians, 
whose  aim  it  was  to  take  him  alive,  followed  him,  and  then  com 
menced  a  race  for  life  and  liberty,  which  was  rendered  the  more  ex 
citing  by  the  fact  that  his  pursuers  were  close  upon  him  and  could 
at  any  moment  have  dispatched  him.  But  such  was  not  their  desire, 
and  on,  on,  he  sped,  now  buoyed  up  by  hope  as  his  recent  captors 
were  lost  to  sight,  and  anon  despairing  of  success  as  he  crossed  an 
open  space  which  showed  them  almost  at  his  heels. 

At  length,  taking  advantage  of  a  thicket,  through  which  he 
passed,  and  which  hid  him  from  their  sight  for  a  moment,  he  darted 
aside  and  essayed  to  leap  a  fallen  tree  which  lay  across  his  path. 
The  tangled  underbrush  and  leaves  which  grew  thickly  around  and 
almost  covered  the  decaying  trunk,  tripped  him  as  he  leaped,  and 
he  fell  with  considerable  force  on  the  opposite  side.  For  an  instant 
he  was  so  stunned  by  the  fall  as  to  lose  his  consciousness,  but  soon 
recovered  it  to  find  that  the  Indians  were  actively  searching  every 
nook  in  his  immediate  vicinity,  and  that  he  had  fallen  almost  directly 
upon  a  large  rattlesnake  which  had  thrown  itself  into  the  deadly 
coil  so  near  his  face  that  its  fangs  were  within  a  few  inches  of  his 
nose.  Is  it  possible  for  the  most  vivid  imagination  to  conceive  of  a 
more  horrible  and  terrifying  situation  ? 

The  pursuit  of  his  now  highly  exasperated  and  savage  enemies, 
who  thirsted  for  his  recapture  that  they  might  wreak  upon  him  a 


LEWIS    AND    THE    RATTLESNAKE. 


227 


fearful  revenge,  which  of  itself  was  a  fearful  danger,  calculated  to 
thrill  the  nerves  of  the  stoutest  system,  had  now  become  a  secondary 
fear,  for  death  in  one  of  its  most  terrifying  and  soul-sickening  forms 
was  vibrating  on  the  tongue,  and  darting  from  the  eye  of  the  fearful 
reptile  before  him,  so  near,  too,  that  the  vibratory  motion  of  his 
rattle,  as  it  waved  to  and  fro,  caused  it  to  strike  his  ear.  The 
slightest  movement  of  a  muscle — a  convulsive  shudder — almost  the 
winking  of  an  eyelid,  would  have  been  the  signal  for  his  death.  Yet 
in  the  midst  of  this  terrible 
danger,  his  presence  of  mind 
did  not  leave  him,  but  like  a 
faithful  friend  did  him  good 
service  in  his  hour  of  trial. 

Knowing  the  awful  nature 
of  his  impending  fate,  and 
conscious  that  the  slightest 
quivering  of  a  nerve  would 
precipitate  it,  he  scarcely 

breathed,  and  the  blood ~  ~  THE  WEARY  HOMEVVAKD  MARCH. 
flowed  feebly  through  his  veins  as  he  lay  looking  death  in  the  eye. 
Surrounded  thus  by  the  most  appalling  danger,  he  was  conscious  that 
three  of  the  Indians  had  passed  over  the  log  behind  which  he  lay 
without  observing  him,  and  disappeared  in  the  dark  recesses  of  the 
forest.  Several  minutes — which  to  him  were  as  many  hours — passed 
in  this  truly  terrifying  situation,  until  the  snake,  apparently  satisfied 
that  he  was  dead,  loosed  his  deadly  coil,  and  passing  directly  over 
his  body,  was  lost  to  sight  in  the  luxuriant  growth  of  weeds  which 
grew  up  around  the  fallen  tree.  Oh  !  what  a  thrill — what  a  revulsion 
of  feeling  shook  his  frame  as  he  was  relieved  from  this  awful  situa 
tion.  Tears— tears  of  joyous  gratitude  coursed  down  his  cheeks  as 
he  poured  out  his  heart  to  God  in  thankfulness  for  his  escape. 


228  DARING    EXPLOITS    OF    COLONEL    JACK    HAYS. 

"  I  had  eaten  nothing,"  said  he  to  his  companions  after  his  return, 
"  for  many  days  ;  I  had  no  fire-arms,  and  I  ran  the  risk  of  dying  with 
hunger  before  I  could  reach  the  settlements  ;  but  rather  would  I  have 
died  than  have  made  a  meal  of  that  generous  beast."  He  was  still 
in  imminent  danger  from  the  Indians,  who  knew  that  he  had  hidden 
in  some  secluded  spot,  and  were  searching  with  the  utmost  zeal  every 
nook  and  corner  to  find  him.  He  was  fortunate  enough,  however,  to 
escape  them,  and  after  a  weary  march  through  the  wilderness,  during 
which  he  suffered  intensely  from  hunger,  he  reached  the  settlements. 


BAKING    EXPLOITS    OF    COLONEL    JACK    HAYS,    THE 
TEXAN    EANGEK. 

WERE  an  account  of  the  Indian  fights,  skirmishes,  and  adventures 
of  Colonel  Hays  to  be  given  to  the  world,  it  would  till  a  volume,  and 
the  work  would  be  looked  upon  rather  as  the  effusion  of  a  fertile 
imagination,  consisting  of  legendary  tales,  and  the  adventures  of 
some  fictitious  knight-errant,  than  to  be  the  faithful  account  of  the 
achievements  of  a  man,  living  and  moving  among  us.  But  that 
"  truth  is  stranger  than  fiction,"  is  exemplified  daily ;  and  we  are 
almost  inclined  to  believe,  that  there  are  but  few  things  which  exist 
in  the  imagination  of  man,  that  could  not,  with  the  proper  spirit, 
perseverance,  and  determination,  be  reduced  to  living  reality. 

It  was  some  time  in  the  month  of  July,  1844,  that  he  was  cug-a^oJ 
in  one  of  the  most  remarkable  Indian  fights  perhaps  on  record. 
Remarkable,  not  for  the  numbers  engaged,  nor  the  duration  of  the 
conflict,  but  from  the  fearful  odds  against  the  Rangers.  At  the 
time  we  speak  of,  Hays  was  surrounded  by  as  gallant  a  little  band 
of  noble  and  brave  men,  numbering  only  fourteen,  as  ever  fought  for 


DARING    EXPLOITS    OF    COLONEL    JACK    HAYS. 


229 


the  liberty  of  any  land.     Among  this  Spartan  band  were  the  names 
of  a  Gillespie,  a  Walker,  and  a  Chevalier,  whose  noble  deeds  have 


since    made 
them    known 


//I!;:/, 


THE  RANGERS  CHARGING  ON  THE  COMANCHES. 

to  the  world.  On  this  occasion,  Hays  had  gone  out  with  his  men 
some  eighty  miles  from  San  Antonio,  toward  the  river  Pierdenales, 
for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  position  of  the  Indians,  and  to 
watch  their  movements.  On  arriving  near  the  river,  they  discovered 
some  ten  or  fifteen  Comanche  warriors,  well  mounted,  who  immedi 
ately  made  demonstrations  of  fight.  As  the  Rangers  advanced 
upon  them,  however,  they  would  retreat,  and  thus  endeavored  to 
lead  the  Texans  toward  a  ridge  of  thick  undergrowth.  But  Hays 
was  too  well  acquainted  with  the  Indian  character  to  be  caught  by 
their  snares  ;  and  he  immediately  judged  by  their  maneuvering,  that 
an  ambuscade  had  been  laid  for  him,  and  with  difficulty  restrained 
the  impetuosity  of  his  "boys"  from  advancing  to  the  attack. 

He   then   marched   around    the   copse,   where  he   supposed   the 
Indians  to  be  concealed,  and  drew  up  on  another  ridge,  separated 


230  DARING    EXPLOITS    OF    COLONEL    JACK    HAYS. 

from  their  position  by  a  deep  ravine.  He  had  occupied  this  situa 
tion  but  a  short  time,  when  the  Indians  discovered  who  he  was,  and 
knowing  their  man,  gave  up  the  hope  of  catching  him  by  stratagem. 
The  Indians  then  showed  themselves  to  the  number  of  seventy-five, 
and  challenged  him  to  the  contest.  Hays  accepted  the  challenge, 
and  signified  to  them  that  he  would  meet  them,  and  immediately 
started  down  the  hill  with  his  men,  toward  the  Indians,  moving  at 
the  same  time  in  the  slowest  possible  pace,  until  reaching  the  bottom 
of  the  ravine,  where  he  was  hid  from  the  view  of  the  Indians,  by  the 
brow  of  the  hill  upon  which  they  were  formed.  Then  turning  at  full 
speed  down  the  ravine,  followed  by  his  little  troop,  he  turned  the 
point  of  the  ridge,  came  up  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  charged 
their  column,  when  every  eye  of  the  Indian  phalanx  was  looking  in 
momentary  expectation  of  seeing  him  rise  the  hill  in  their  front ! 
His  first  fire  upon  them,  with  short  rifles,  being  deadly,  threw 
them  into  utter  confusion.  The  yells,  imprecations,  and  war-whoops 
that  filled  the  air  after  the  report  of  the  rifles,  would  have  blanched 
many  a  cheek  as  it  echoed  wildly  over  the  plain.  But  there  stood 
Hays  and  his  gallant  men  as  firm  and  undaunted  as  the  rock. 

The  Indians  seeing  their  great  superiority  in  numbers,  soon  rallied, 
•when  the  Ranger  ordered  his  men  to  throw  down  their  rifles,  and 
prepare  with  their  five-shooters  to  receive  the  charge  of  the  enemy. 
In  order  to  resist  attack  on  all  sides,  as  the  Indians  were  surround 
ing  them,  Hays  formed  his  men  in  a  circle,  fronting  outwards,  being 
still  mounted  on  their  horses,  and  for  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes 
maintained  that  position,  never  firing  a  shot  until  the  Indians  came 
within  the  length  of  their  lances  of  them.  Their  aim  was  sure,  and 
every  fire  brought  down  a  warrior.  Some  twenty-one  of  the  red 
men  were  killed  on  that  spot,  before  they  desisted,  and  then  the 
Rangers,  changing  their  ground,  charged  them  in  turn.  The  fight 


DARING     EXPLOITS    OF    COLONEL    JACK    HAYS. 


231 


lasted  for  nearly  an  hour,  the  two  parties  alternately  charging  each 
other.  By  this  time  the  Texans  had  exhausted  the  loads  in 
their  five-shooting  pistols,  and  the  chief  was  again  rallying  his  war 
riors  for  one  more  desperate  struggle. 

Hays'  numbers  were  now  reduced,  and  the  crisis  was  an  awful  one. 
He  saw  that  their  only  salvation  was  to  kill  the  Indian  chief,  and 
demanded  of  his  men,  if  any  one  had  a  charge  left.  The  lamented 
Capt.  Gillespie  replied  that  he  had  reserved  his  rifle. 

"Dismount,  then,"  said  Hays,  "and  make  sure  work  of  that 
chief." 

Although  speared  through  the  body,  the  gallant  Gillespie  dis 
mounted,  and  at  the  crack  of  his  rifle,  the  chief  fell  headlong  from 
his  horse.  Panic-struck,  the 
Indians  fled  in  dismay,  pur 
sued  by  the  Texans,  who 
gained  a  complete  victory. 
On  the  battle-field  of  Pier- 
denales  lay  some  thirty  odd 
of  their  dead ;  how  many 
were  wounded,  was  not 
known.  On  the  part  of  the 
Rangers,  two  were  killed, 
and  some  four  or  five 
wounded,  among  whom  were 
Gillespie  and  Walker,  since  celebrated  in  American  history,  who 
were  both  speared  through  the  body. 

At  another  time,  Hays  went  out  with  a  party  of  some  fifteen  or 
twenty  men,  upon  the  frontier  of  Texas,  then  many  miles  west  of  the 
white  settlements,  for  the  purpose  of  surveying  and  locating  lands 
in  the  vicinity  ot  a  place  well  known  as  the  "  Enchanted  Rock." 


MAKING   SI"  RE   WORK   OF  THE  CHIEF. 


DARING    EXPLOITS    OF    COLONEL    JACK    HAYS. 

We  are  unable  to  give  to  the  reader  the  traditionary  cause  why  this 
place  was  so  named,  but,  nevertheless,  the  Indians  had  a  great  awe, 
amounting  almost  to  reverence  for  it,  and  would  tell  many  legendary 
tales  connected  with  it  and  the  fate  of  a  few  brave  warriors,  the  last 
of  a  tribe  now  extinct,  who  defended  themselves  there  for  many 
years  as  in  a  strong  castle,  against  the  attacks  of  their  hostile 
brethren.  But  they  were  finally  overcome  and  totally  annihilated, 
and  ever  since,  the  "  Enchanted  Rock"  has  been  looked  upon  as  the 
exclusive  property  of  these  phantom  warriors.  This  is  one  of  the 
many  tales  which  the  Indians  tell  concerning  it.  The  rock  forms 
the  apex  of  a  high,  round  hill,  very  rugged  and  difficult  of  ascent. 
In  the  centre  there  is  a  hollow,  in  the  shape  of  a  bowl,  and  suffi 
ciently  large  to  allow  a  small  party  of  men  to  lie  in  it,  thus  forming 
a  small  fort,  the  projecting  and  elevated  sides  serving  as  a  protec 
tion. 

Not  far  from  the  base  of  this  hill,  Hays  and  his  men,  at  the  time 
of  the  expedition  spoken  of,  which  occurred  in  the  year  1841,  or  '42, 
were  attacked  by  a  large  force  of  Indians.  When  the  fight  com 
menced,  Hays  being  some  distance  from  his  party,  was  cut  off  from 
them,  and  being  closely  pressed  by  the  Indians,  made  good  his  re 
treat  to  the  top  of  the  hill.  Reaching  the  "  Enchanted  Rock,"  he 
there  entrenched  himself,  and  determined  to  sell  his  life  dearly,  for 
he  had  scarcely  a  gleam  of  hope  left  to  escape.  The  Indians  who 
were  in  pursuit,  upon  arriving  near  the  summit,  set  up  a  most 
hideous  howl,  and  after  surrounding  the  spot,  prepared  for  the 
charge ;  being  bent  upon  taking  this  "  Devil  Jack,"  as  they  called 
him,  at  all  hazards,  for  they  knew  who  was  the  commander. 

As  they  would  approach.  Hays  would  rise,  and  level  his  rifle ; 
knowing-  hi-  unerring  aim,  they  would  drop  back.  In  this  way  he 
kept  them  at  bay  for  nearly  an  hour ;  the  Indians  howling  around 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP. 


233 


him  all  the  while,  like  so  many  wolves.     But  finally  becoming  em 
boldened,  as  he  had  not  yet  fired  his  rifle,  they  approached  so  near 
that  it  became  necessary  for 
him  to  go  to  work  in  earnest. 
So,    as    they  continued    to 
advance,  he  discharged  his 
rifle,   and   then   seizing  his 
five-shooter,  he  felled  them 
on  all  sides ;   thus  keeping 
them  off,  until  he  could  re 
load.     In    this    manner    he 
defended  himself  for  three  SI 
long  hours,  when  the  Indians 

becoming  furiously  exasper-      THE  TIGHTEST  PLACE  THAT  EVER  JACK  WAS 'IN. 

ated,  rushed  in  mass,  and  gained  the  top,  on  one  side  of  the  hill ;  his 
men,  who  had  heard  the  crack  of  his  rifle,  and  had  been  fighting 
most  desperately  to  reach  their  leader,  now  succeeded  in  breaking 
through  the  file  of  Indians  on  the  other  side,  and  arrived  just  in  time 
to  save  him. 

"This,"  said  the  Texan,  who  told  us  the  story,  "was  one  of 
'  Jack's'  most  narrow  escapes,  and  he  considers  it  one  of  the  tightest 
little  places  that  he  ever  was  in.  The  Indians,  who  had  believed  for 
a  long  time  that  he  bore  a  charmed  life,  were  then,  more  than  ever, 
convinced  of  the  fact." 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP. 

In  the  year  1813,  an  American  privateer,  the  Mary  Ann,  was 
captured  by  a  British  man-of-war,  and  the  whole  crew,  some  forty  in 
number,  carried  into  Plymouth  and  placed  on  board  a  loathsome 


234 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM     A    PRISON-SHIP. 


prison-ship,  where  they  were  subjected  to  all  the  indignities  and 
cruelties  which  the  English  government,  through  its  unfeeling  officers, 

then    knew   so 

\  |  lif     \  \  \ 

\  W\     H  1\  I;       well  how  to  in 

flict  upon  their 


unfortunate  prisoners  of  war.  They  presented  a  most  forlorn  and 
wretched  appearance.  They  were  robbed  of  nearly  all  their  valuables 
and  clothing,  fed  with  rations  barely  sufficient  to  sustain  life,  and 
literally  packed  and  jammed  into  such  close  quarters  that  the  foul 
air  infused  a  pestilential  poison  through  their  systems.  They  wcro 
ragged  and  dirty,  gaunt  and  ghastly,  with  pale,  pinched  faces,  hollow 
cheeks,  and  sunken,  restless  eyes.  Many  were  sick,  several  were 
dying,  numbers  had  died,  and  the  least  afflicted  could  make  no  cal 
culations  of  life.  It  was  a  scene  of  wretchedness  and  misery  to 
sicken  the  heart  of  any  being  possessing  the  common  feelings  of 
humanity. 

Probably  the  most  restless  people  in  the  world  are  the  Americans, 
and  for  this  reason  they  make  the  most  troublesome  prisoners.  They 
will  not  settle  down  to  inactivity  under  any  wrong  or  oppression ; 


THRILLING     ESCAPE     FROM     A     PRISON-SHIP.  235 

they  will  not  bear  any  burden  meekly  or  tamely ;  nurtured  in  the  lap 
of  freedom,  they  chafe  fearfully  under  any  restraint ;  their  liberty 
they  will  seek  at  any  hazard — they  pant  for  it  as  for  the  air  they 
breathe ;  show  them  the  remotest  possibility  of  accomplishing  their 
purpose,  and  no  danger,  no  thousand  dangers,  will  deter  them  from 
the  attempt ;  destroyed  they  may  be,  but  not  subdueed. 

This  was  especially  the  case  with  the  American  prisoners  in 
England  during  the  war  of  1812.  The  French,  as  a  general  thing, 
yielded  a  quiet  submission  to  the  oppressive  laws  which  held  them 
in  bondage ;  but  the  Americans  were  continually  plotting  escape, 
even  when  escape  seemed  impossible.  No  prison — no  matter  how 
strong  its  bolts  and  bars,  how  broad  and  high  its  walls,  how  deep 
and  dangerous  its  moat,  or  how  numerous  and  vigilant  its  guard — 
could  shut  out  all  hope  from  the  heart  of  the  native-born  freeman  of 
yet  regaining  his  liberty  by  some  personal  and  desperate  hazard. 

Among  the  daring  crew  of  the  Mary  Ann,  was  a  young  man, 
twenty-two  years  of  age,  a  native  of  New  London,  Connecticut,  by 
the  name  of  Isaac  Wheeler.  He  was  rather  small  in  person,  with 
light  hair  and  blue  eyes,  and  his  features  in  repose  had  a  mild, 
inoffensive,  almost  sleepy  expression.  Unless  you  were  a  remarkable 
judge  of  physiognomy,  he  would  probably  be  the  last  person  you 
would  select  for  a  bold  and  desperate  enterprise  ;  and  yet  the  man 
had  a  perfect  love  of  danger,  and  such  a  feeling  as  actual  fear  was 
unknown  to  him.  He  made  his  boast,  when  taken,  that  it  was  not 
in  the  power  of  the  English  government  to  keep  him  long  a  prisoner ; 
and  for  this  insolence,  as  it  was  termed  by  his  captors,  he  received 
some  very  harsh  treatment,  though  all  affected  to  believe  it  was 
mere  Yankee  braggadocio. 

But  no  sooner  was  Wheeler  fairly  on  board  the  prison-ship  at 
Plymouth,  than  he  secretly  began  to  plan  and  plot  and  execute. 


236 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP. 


With  a  precaution  for  just  such  an  emergency,  he  had,  previous  to 
his  capture,  prepared  a  saw  from  the  main  spring  of  a  watch,  and 
sewed  it  up  in  a  seam  of  his  under-shirt,  where  it  had  been  over 
looked  by  the  men  who  searched  and  robbed  him.  With  this,  having 
taken  into  his  confidence  three  other  desperate  fellows,  he  now  began 
to  work  at  the  grates  of  one  of  the  port-holes  of  the  seventy-four ; 
and  in  less  than  a  week,  in  spite  of  the  vigilance  of  the  guard,  the 
bars  were  in  a  condition  to  be  removed  by  a  strong  and  sudden 
wrench.  Wraiting  only  for  a  dark  and  stormy  night,  which  shortly 
after  came,  the  fastenings  were  removed,  and  Wheeler  was  the  first 
to  crawl  through. 

Unfortunately  for  the  quiet  success  of  his  scheme,  he  slipped  and 
plunged  into  the  water  below,  and  was  heard  by  the  sentry  on  duty 
above  him  who  instantly  gave  the  "~  ~ 
alarm.  In  a  minute  lights  were 
dancing  to  and  fro,  and  men  were 
tumbling  over  the  sides  of  the  vessel 
into  boats.  So  quickly  were 
the  boats  manned  and  in  <T  ,.$ 
pursuit  of  the  fugitive,  that  ^3^ 
only  one  of  his  companions  ffj 
ventured  to  follow  him,  and 
he  was  riddled  with  balls  3 
within  twenty  feet  of  where 
he  touched  the  water.  This  i 
would  have  been  the  fate  of 

Wheeler    had    he  struck   out  WHEELER  DETERMINED  TO  ESCAPE. 

for  the  shore ;  but  being  a  remarkable  swimmer,  he  dove  and  wont 
under  the  vessel,  and  came  quietly  up  to  breathe  at  the  stern.  By 
this  time  half-a-dozen  boats  were  circling  round  the  ship  on  an  eager 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP.  237 

search,  the  excited  crews  cursing  and  grumbling,  and. firing  at  every 
thing  which  their  fancy  conjured  into  the  appearance  of  a  struggling 
man. 

One  boat  shortly  approached  so  near  to  the  fugitive,  with  its  flash 
ing  lights,  that  he  felt  discovery  to  be  certain  if  he  remained  longer 
where  he  was  ;  and  accordingly  he  dove  again,  and  swam  under  water 
the  whole  length  of  the  keel,  coming  up  under  the  bow.  But  another 
boat  was  here,  and  he  had  scarcely  time  to  catch  his  breath  when 
his  head  was  perceived.  This  was  announced  by  a  yell  of  exultation, 
and  in  the  same  instant  five  or  six  shots  were  fired  at  him.  Only 
one  ball  hit  him,  and  this  passed  through  the  fleshy  part  of  his 
shoulder,  barely  missing  the  bone,  which  would  have  disabled  him, 
and  rendered  his  recapture  or  death  certain.  He  dove  again,  and, 
being  much  out  of  breath,  was  obliged  to  come  quickly  to  the  sur 
face  ;  which  he  did  within  fifty  feet  of  the  bow,  on  one  side  of  the 
vessel,  and  directly  under  one  of  the  searching  boats,  to  which  he 
clung  for  a  minute,  in  a  dangerous  proximity  to  his  foes,  swimming 
with  it  as  it  was  rowed  forward,  and  hearing  the  crew  boast  that,  if 
not  already  dead,  they  would  soon  have  his  heart's  blood. 

Another  boat  soon  approached  this ;  and  as  the  lights  of  the 
second  craft  began  to  flash  upon  him,  Wheeler  saw  that  he  could 
remain  no  longer  concealed  where  he  was,  and  once  more  dove  and 
went  under  the  seventy-four,  coming  up  on  the  other  side.  Here 
again  he  was  not  safe,  for  another  boat  was  rowing  from  stern  to 
bow  ;  and  determined  now  to  be  free  or  die  in  the  attempt,  he  silently 
but  swiftly  struck  out  toward  a  schooner  at  some  distance,  whose 
light  was  faintly  gleaming  over  the  rough  waves. 

This  last  attempt  at  life  and  liberty  fortune  seemed  disposed  to 
favor ;  and  to  his  great  joy  the  poor  fugitive  soon  heard  the  gruff 
voices  of  his  pursuers  growing  fainter  and  more  faint  behind  him. 


238 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP. 


3     B 


Onward  he  pressed,  buffeting  the  rough  waves,  and  thanking  God 
for  the  driving  storm  that  in  a  measure  was  shielding  his  flight.  He 
now  for  the  first  time  felt  some  pain  in  his  shoulder,  and  he  knew 
that  his  blood  was  mingling  with  the  briny  waters  ;  but  the  hope  of 
freedom  made  him  buoyant,  and  he  pressed  forward  to  new  perils 
with  a  comparatively  light  heart. 

At  length  he  reached  the  schooner,  and  finding  a  small  boat 
alongside,  noiselessly  crawled  into  it,  and  stretched  himself  out  to 

rest.  He  had  not  lain  long,  when  he 
became  conscious 
that  his  shoulder 
and  arm  were 
swelling  and  grow 
ing  stiff ;  and  as  it 
was  necessary  for 
his  safety  that  he 
should  reach  the 
shore  during  the 
WHEELER  AXD  HIS  PURSUERS.  night,  and  believing 

that  every  moment's  delay  would  render  the  attempt  more  difficult, 
he  resolved  to  re-commit  himself  to  the  waters  immediately,  and 
swim  while  he  could. 

Half  an  hour  later,  more  dead  than  alive,  he  crawled  up  the  side 
of  a  pier,  and  again  laid  himself  down  to  rest.  As  soon  as  he  felt  he 
had  recovered  sufficient  strength  for  the  further  task,  he  got  upon 
his  feet  and  hurried  forward  toward  the  lights  of  the  town,  hoping  to 
find  some  friendly  shelter,  where  he  might  remain  concealed  till  all 
search  for  him  should  be  over,  when  it  was  his  design  to  ship  on 
board  some  foreign  trader,  and  thus  get  clear  of  the  country. 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP.  239 

While  animated  with  this  hope,  and  just  as  he  had  begun  to  hasten 
along  one  of  the  darker  streets  of  the  city,  a  man  suddenly  sprung 
out  from  the  corner  of  a  building,  clapped  one  hand  roughly  on  his 
shoulder,  flashed  a  light  in  his  face  with  the  other,  and  in  a  gruff 
tone  demanded  his  name  and  business,  where  he  came  from  and 
whither  he  was  going.  All  this  was  so  sudden  and  unexpected,  and 
took  the  fugitive  so  completely  off  his  guard,  that  he  began  to 
stammer,  he  knew  not  what,  and  quickly  broke  down  in  confusion. 

"  Unless  I'm  greatly  mistaken,"  said  the  watchman,  for  such  he 

was, "  you're  one  of  the Yankee  prisoners  just  escaped  from  the 

prison-ship,  and  I'll  just  lock  you  up  till  morning  and  see." 

"  Oh,  if  that's  all,  I've  not  the  least  objection  to  your  satisfying 
yourself  on  that  score,"  replied  Wheeler,  who  had  now  recovered  his 
presence  of  mind,  and  got  all  his  wits  to  work. 

"  Wounded,  too — all  bloody  here — shot,  as  I  live !"  pursued  the 
other,  holding  up  his  lantern.  "Thought  I  heard  firing  awhile  ago. 
Yes,  you're  the  man  I  want." 

"And  there's  another  you  want  just  behind  you,"  said  Wheeler. 

The  watchman  turned  to  see  who  was  alluded  to,  and  at  the  same 
instant  received  a  trip  and  a  blow  from  Wheeler,  that  sent  .him 
sprawling  into  the  gutter.  Almost  the  next  moment  he  was  upon 
his  feet,  in  pursuit  of  the  now  flying  fugitive,  giving  the  signal  of 
alarm,  and  shouting  "Stop  thief!  stop  thief!"  at  the  top  of  his 
lungs. 

Fortunately  for  onr  hero,  there  was  a  dark,  narrow  street,  or  lane, 
close  at  hand,  and  into  this  he  turned,  and  bounded  forward  with 
the  speed  of  a  deer,  the  enraged  watchman  shouting  and  following, 
and  every  moment  losing  ground  in  the  chase.  This  street,  not  a 
long  one,  was  completely  deserted,  and  with  no  obstruction  before 
him,  the  young  man  felt  certain  of  escaping1  the  enemy  behind,  but 


240  THRILLING     ESCAPE     FROM     A    PRISON- SHIP. 

the  shouts  of  his  pursuer  were  now  beginning  to  be  answered  from 
different  quarters,  and  to  his  chagrin  he  perceived  that  his  only  safety 
would  be  in  sudden  concealment.  This  was  fearfully  apparent  when, 
shortly  after,  a  party  of  men  entered  the  street  at  the  other  end.  and 
came  hurrying  down  to  meet  him.  He  could  not  hope  to  pass  them 
if  he  continued  forward,  and  if  he  turned  back,  it  would  be  to 
encounter  the  watchman  and  several  others  who  were  joining  him. 
His  only  alternative  seemed  to  be  to  draw  himself  up  in  the  jut  of 
some  doorway,  and  take  the  chances  of  the  nearest  party  hurrying 
past  without  discovering  him  ;  and  instantly  adopting  this  plan,  he 
bounded  up  to  a  door,  and  to  his  joyful  surprise,  found  it  slightly 
ajar.  Pressed  by  the  danger  without,  he  did  not  stop  to  consider 
the  perils  within,  but  pushed  at  once  into  a  dark  passage,  softly 
closing  the  door  behind  him.  Then  hurrying  along  the  passage  till 
he  came  to  a  flight  of  stairs,  he  went  bounding  up  these,  two  at  a 
time,  but  scarcely  had  he  reached  the  second  story,  when  the  door 
was  burst  open  with  a  shout,  and  he  heard  the  steps  of  several  men 
entering  the  building  in  hot  pursuit. 

His  situation  was  now  critical  in  the  extreme,  and  for  the  first 
time  he  experienced  a  feeling  of  despair  take  possession  of  his  soul ; 
but  mentally  repeating  the  old  proverb,  "  while  there  is  life  there  is 
hope,"  he  hurried  around  through  a  dark  entry  to  another  flight  of 
stairs,  and  was  soon  at  the  top  of  these.  Another  similar  effort 
landed  him  in  the  fourth  story,  and  then  he  bethought  him  of  the 
roof.  Luckily  he  had  not  to  grope  long  before  his  hand  rested  upon 
a  ladder,  that  led  up  to  a  trap-door ;  and  in  less  than  a  minute  he 
was  hurrying  over  the  roof,  hearing  his  pursuers  clamoring  below 
him,  both  in  the  street  and  in  the  building. 

Over  the  roofs  of  several  buildings  the  daring  fellow  now  hastened, 
till  he  came  to  one  considerably  below  the  others,  when,  without  a 


THRILLING    ESCAPE    FROM    A    PRISON-SHIP. 


241 


moment's  hesitation,  he  lowered  himself  by  his  hands  and  dropped 
quietly  down  upon  it.  So  remarkable  had  been  his  escapes  thus  far, 
jl  1  I!  that  hope  now  revived;  and 

(I  |  this  was  greatly  increased  when, 
on  taking-  hold  of  a 
trap-door  at  his 
feet,  he  found  it  un 
fastened.  Without 
a  thought  as  to 
where  his  present 
descent  might 
lead,  he  swung  him- 

THE   FUGITIVE   ESCAPES   I.\   FKMALU   Dl.-^risi:.  SC^      tiOWU       ItttO      a 

kind  of  cock-loft,  and  secured  the  trap  by  hooks  on  the  under  side. 
This  done,  he  breathed  freer,  and  sat  down  to  think  and  rest.  A 
voice  now  reached  him ;  and  after  listening  to  it  a  short  time,  he 
became  satisfied  it  was  that  of  a  woman  praying.  This  gave  him 
fresh  hope — for  to  a  true  Christian  woman  he  believed  a  distressed 
fugitive  would  not  have  to  appeal  in  vain,  and  he  at  once  resolved 
to  see  her  and  tell  her  all. 

It  was  so  dark  where  he  was  that  nothing  whatever  could  be  seen, 
and  so  he  began  to  grope  about  for  the  second  trap-door,  through 
which  to  descend  from  the  loft  to  the  upper  story.  In  attempting 
to  find  this,  he  slipped  from  the  joists  over  which  he  was  crawling, 
and,  falling  upon  some  weak  laths,  went  through  them  with  a  crash, 
and,  with  a  large  body  of  plastering,  came  down  upon  a  bed  in  the 
room  below.  The  female,  whose  voice  he  had  heard,  was  kneeling 
beside  the  bed,  and  was  so  frightened  at  the  appearance  of  a  bloody 
man  in  such  a  strange  manner,  that,  clasping  her  hands  and  uttering 
a  sort  of  suppressed  shriek,  she  swooned  away, 
in 


242  THE    RIFLEMAN    OP    CHIPPEWA. 

Here  was  a  new  adventure  and  new  danger — but  Isaac  Wheeler 
was  equal  to  the  occasion.  Perceiving  a  closet  full  of  female  cloth 
ing,  he  at  once  resolved  upon  an  effective  disguise ;  and  in  ten 
minutes  he  was  leaving  the  still  unconscious  woman,  dressed  in  her 
own  apparel,  and  carrying  his  own  sailor  garments  in  a  bundle.  He 
went  boldly  down  two  flights  of  stairs,  passed  several  rooms  occupied 
by  lodgers,  and  reached  the  street  without  molestation,  where  he 
beheld  quite  a  crowd  collected  in  front  of  the  building  in  which  he 
sought  refuge.  Taking  a  contrary  direction,  he  moved  off  without 
suspicion,  and  in  the  course  of  an  hour  was  far  from  the  scene  of 
danger.  A  sum  of  money  which  he  found  in  the  woman's  dress, 
enabled  him  to  pay  his  way  and  escape  too  close  a  scrutiny ;  and 
traveling  on  foot  to  another  seaport,  he  took  passage  for  one  of  the 
German  States,  and  thus  secured  the  liberty  for  which  he  had  risked 
his  life. 

After  the  declaration  of  peace,  Isaac  Wheeler  returned  to  his 
native  land,  and  astonished  his  friends  with  an  account  of  his 
adventures.  He  subsequently  became  master  of  a  vessel,  and 
acquired  a  competency.  After  a  lapse  of  years,  he  sought  out  the 
woman  he  had  so  strangely  robbed,  and  made  her  ample  restitution 
for  her  loss.  In  the  year  1845  he  fell  a  victim  to  the  yellow  fever 
at  Havana,  leaving  a  handsome  property  to  his  relatives. 


THE    KIFLEMAN    OF    CHIPPEWA. 

AT  the  time  of  the  French  and  Indian  Wars,  the  American  army 
was  encamped  on  the  Plains  of  Chippewa  near  the  head  waters  of 
the  Mississippi.  Colonel  St.  Clair,  the  commander,  was  a  brave 
and  meritorious  officer,  but  his  bravery  sometimes  amounted  to 


THE    RIFLEMAN    OF    CHIPPEWA.  243 

rashness,  and  his  enemies  have  accused  him  of  indiscretion.    In  the 
present  instance  perhaps  he  may  have  merited  the  accusation,  for 

which  he  had 
encamped  was 
bordered  by  a 
dense  forest, 
from  w  h  i  c  1 


THE   RIFLEMAN   SOLVING   THE   MYSTERT. 


the  Indian  scouts  could  easily  pick  off  his  sentinels  without  in  the 
least  exposing  themselves  to  danger. 

Five  nights  had  passed,  and  every  night  the  sentinel  who  stood  at 
a  lonely  outpost  in  the  vicinity  of  the  forest  had  been  shot ;  and 
these  repeated  disasters  struck  such  dread  among  the  remaining 
soldiers,  that  no  one  would  come  forward  to  offer  to  take  the  post, 
and  the  commander,  knowing  it  was  only  throwing  away  men's 
lives,  let  it  stand  for  a  few  nights  unoccupied. 

At  length  a  rifleman  of  the  Virginia  corps  volunteered  his  ser 
vices  for  this  dangerous  duty ;  he  laughed  at  the  fears  of  his  com 
panions,  and  told  them  he  meant  to  return  safe  and  drink  his  com 
mander's  health  in  the  morning.  The  guard  marched  up  soon  after, 
and  he  shouldered  his  rifle  and  fell  in.  He  arrived  at  the  place 
which  had  been  so  fatal  to  his  comrades,  and  bidding  his  fellow 


244  THE    RIFLEMAN    OP    CHIPPEWA. 

soldiers  "  good  night,"  assumed  the  duties  of  his  post.  The  night 
was  dark,  thick  clouds  overspread  the  firmament,  and  hardly  a  star 
could  be  seen  by  the  sentinel  as  he  paced  his  lonely  walk.  All  was 
silent  except  the  gradually  retreating  footsteps  of  the  guard :  he 
marched  onwards,  then  stopped  and  listened  till  he  thought  he  heard 
the  joyful  sound  of  "  All's  well" — then  all  was  still,  and  he  sat  down 
on  a  fallen  tree  and  began  to  muse.  Presently  a  low  rustling  among 
the  bushes  caught  his  ear;  he  gazed  intently  toward  the  spot 
whence  the  sound  seemed  to  proceed,  but  he  could  see  nothing  save 
the  impenetrable  gloom  of  the  forest.  The  sound  drew  nearer,  and 
a  well-known  grunt  informed  him  of  the  approach  of  a  bear.  The 
animal  passed  the  soldier  slowly,  and  then  quietly  sought  the  thicket 
to  the  left. 

At  this  moment  the  moon  shone  out  bright  through  the  parting 
clouds,  and  the  wary  soldier  perceived  the  ornamented  moccasin  of 
a  savage  on  what  an  instant  before  he  believed  to  be  a  bear  !  He 
could  have  shot  him  in  a  moment,  but  he  knew  not  how  many  other 
such  animals  might  be  at  hand  ;  he  therefore  refrained,  and  having 
perfect  knowledge  of  Indian  subtilty,  he  quickly  took  off  his  hat  and 
coat,  hung  them  on  a  branch  of  the  fallen  tree,  grasped  his  rifle,  and 
silently  crept  toward  the  thicket.  He  had  barely  reached  it,  when 
an  arrow,  whizzing  past  his  head,  told  him  of  the  danger  he  had  so 
narrowly  escaped. 

He  looked  carefully  around  him,  and  on  a  little  spot  of  cleared 
land  he  counted  twelve  Indians,  some  sitting,  some  lying  full  length 
on  the  thickly  strewn  leaves  of  the  forest.  Believing  that  they  had 
already  shot  the  sentinel,  and  little  thinking  there  was  any  one 
within  hearing,  they  were  quite  off  their  guard,  and  conversed  aloud 
about  their  plans  for  the  morrow 

It  appeared  that  a  council  of  twelve  chiefs  was  now  held,  in  which 


THE    RIFLEMAN    OF    CHIPPEWA.  245 

they  gravely  deliberated  on  the  most  effectual  means  of  annoying 
the  enemy.  It  was  decided  that  the  next  evening  forty  of  their 
warriors  should  be  in  readiness  at  the  hour  when  the  sentinel  should 
be  left  by  his  comrades,  and  that  when  they  had  retired  a  few  paces, 
an  arrow  should  silence  him  forever,  and  they  would  then  rush  on 
and  massacre  the  guard. 

This  being  concluded,  they  rose,  and  drawing  the  numerous  folds 
of  their  ample  robes  closer  round  them,  they  marched  off  in  Indian 
file  through  the  gloomy  forest,  seeking  some  more  distant  spot,  where 
the  smoke  of  their  nightly  fire  would  not  be  observed  by  the  white 
men. 

The  sentinel  rose  from  his  hiding  place,  returned  to  his  post,  and 
taking  down  his  hat,  found  that  an  arrow  had  passed  clean  through 
it.  He  then  wrapped  himself  in  his  watch-coat,  and  returned 
immediately  to  the  camp  ;  and  without  any  delay  demanded  to  speak 
to  the  commander,  saying  that  he  had  something  important  to 
communicate. 

He  was  admitted,  and  when  he  had  told  all  that  he  had  seen  and 
heard,  the  Colonel  bestowed  on  him  the  commission  of  lieutenant  of 
the  Virginia  corps,  which  had  been  vacant  by  the  death  of  one  of 
his  unfortunate  comrades  a  few  nights  back,  and  ordered  him  to  be 
ready  with  a  picket  guard,  to  march  an  hour  earlier  than  usual  to 
the  fatal  outpost,  there  to  place  a  hat  and  coat  on  the  branches, 
and  then  lie  in  ambush  for  the  intruders. 

The  following  evening,  according  to  the  orders  given  by  Colonel 
St.  Glair,  a  detachment  of  forty  riflemen,  with  Lieutenant  Morgan  at 
their  head,  marched  from  the  camp  at  half-past  seven  in  the  evening 
toward  the  appointed  spot,  and  having  arranged  the  hat  and  coat 
so  as  to  have  the  appearance  of  a  soldier  standing  on  guard,  they 
stole  silently  away  and  bid  themselves  among  the  bushes. 


246 


THE    RIFLEMAN    OF    CHIPPEWA. 


THE    DISGUISED    INDIAN    AND   THE   SHAM    SENTINEL. 


Here  they  lay  for  almost  an  hour  before  any  signs  of  approaching 
Indians  were  heard.     The  night  was  cold  and  still,  and  the  rising 
.^flBBBiBRaBnmHMRHEHB^*.      moon    shone    forth 

in  all  her  beauty. 
The  men  were  be- 
i  coming  impatient  of 
their  uncomfortable 
situation,  for  their 
clothes  were  not  so 
Iwell  adapted  to  a 

bed  of  snow  as  the 

I 

deer-skin  robes  of 
the  hardy  Chip- 
pewas. 

"Silence  !"  whispered  Lieutenant  Morgan,  "  I  hear  the  rustling  of 
the  leaves." 

Presently  a  bear  of  the  same  description  as  had  been  seen  the 
night  before,  passed  near  the  ambush ;  it  crept  to  the  edge  of  the 
plain — reconnoitred — saw  the  sentinel  a  this  post — retired  toward 
the  forest  a  few  paces,  and  then  suddenly  rising  on  his  feet,  let  fly 
an  arrow  which  brought  the  sham  sentinel  to  the  ground.  So 
impatient  were  the  Virginians  to  avenge  the  death  of  their  comrades, 
that  they  could  scarcely  wait  till  the  lieutenant  gave  the  word  of 
command  to  fire — then  they  rose  in  a  body,  and  before  the  Chip- 
pewas  had  time  to  draw  their  arrows  or 'seize  their  tomahawks,  more 
than  half  their  number  lay  dead  upon  the  plain.  The  rest  fled  to 
the  forest,  but  the  riflemen  fired  again,  and  killed  or  wounded 
several  more  of  the  enemy.  They  then  returned  in  triumph  to  relate 
their  exploits  in  the  camp. 


THE    HORSE    STEALERS    OP    ILLINOIS. 


247 


Ten  chiefs  fell  that  night,  and  their  fall  was,  undoubtedly,  one 
principal  cause  of  the  French  and  Indian  wars  with  the  English. 

Lieutenant  Morgan  rose  to  be  a 
captain,  and  at  the  termination  of 
the  war  returned  home,  and  lived  on 
his  own  farm  till  the  breaking 
put  of  the   American  war. 
And  then,  at  the  head  of  a 
corps  of  Virginia  riflemen, 
appeared  our  hero,  the  brave 
and  gallant  Colonel  Morgan, 
better  known  by  the  title  of 
General,  which  he  soon  ac 
quired  by  his   courage   and 
ability. 


THE  SENTINELS   REVENGED. 


THE    HOUSE    STEALERS    OF    ILLINOIS— A    LAWYER'S 
STORY. 

ABOUT  three  or  four  years  ago,  more  or  less,  while  I  was  practicing 
law  in  Illinois,  on  a  pretty  large  circuit,  I  was  called  on  one  day  in 
my  office  by  a  very  pretty  woman,  who,  not  without  tears,  told  me 
that  her  husband  had  been  arrested  for  horse  stealing.  She  wished 
to  retain  me  on  the  defence.  I  asked  her  why  she  did  not  go  to 
Judge  R.,  ex-Senator  of  the  United  States,  whose  office  was  in  that 
town.  I  told  her  that  I  was  a  young  man  at  the  bar.  She  mourn 
fully  said  that  he  had  asked  a  retaining  fee  beyond  her  means, 
besides,  he  did  not  want  to  touch  the  case,  for  her  husband  was 
suspected  of  belonging  to  an  extensive  band  of  thieves  and  counter 
feiters,  whose  head  quarters  were  on  Moore's  prairie. 

I  asked  her  to  tell  me  the  whole  truth  of  the  matter,  and  if  it  was 
true  that  her  husband  did  belong  to  such  a  band. 


248 


THE    HORSE    STEALEKS    OP    ILLINOIS. 


"  Ah,  sir,"  said  she,  "  a  better  man  at  heart  than  my  George  never 
lived,  but  he  liked  cards  and  drink,  and  I  am  afraid  they  made  him 

do  what  he  never 
would  have  done  if 
he  had  not  drank. 
I  fear  it  can  be 


THE    LAWYER    AND   THE   CRIMINAL  S    WIFE. 

proved  that  he  had  the  horse ;  he  didn't  steal  it,  another  stole  it  and 
passed  it  to  him. 

I  didn't  like  the  case.  I  knew  there  was  a  great  dislike  to  the 
gang  located  where  she  named,  and  I  feared  to  risk  the  case  before 
a  jury.  She  seemed  to  observe  my  intention  to  refuse  the  case,  and 
burst  into  tears. 

I  never  could  see  a  woman  weep  without  feeling  like  a  weak  fool 
myself.  If  it  hadn't  been  eyes  brightened  by  "pearly  tears,"  (blast 
the  poet  that  made  them  come  into  fashion  by  praising  'em !)  I'd 
never  have  been  caught  in  the  lasso  of  matrimony.  My  would-be 
client  was  pretty.  The  handkerchief  that  hid  her  streaming  eyes 
didn't  hide  her  ripe  lips ;  and  her  snowy  bosom  rose  and  fell  like  a 
white  gull  in  a  gale  of  wind  at  sea.  I  took  the  case,  and  she  gave 
me  the  particulars. 


THE     HORSE     STEALERS    OF    ILLINOIS.  240 

The  gang,  of  which  he  was  not  a  member,  had  persuaded  him  to 
take  the  horse.  He  knew  that  it  was  stolen,  and  like  a  fool 
acknowledged  it  when  he  was  arrested.  Worse  still,  he  had  trimmed 
the  horse's  tail  and  mane  to  alter  his  appearance,  and  the  opposition 
could  prove  it. 

The  trial  came  up.  I  worked  hard  to  get  a  jury  of  ignorant  men, 
who  had  more  heart  than  brains,  who,  if  they  could  not  fathom  the 
depths  of  argument,  or  follow  the  labyrinthine  mazes  of  law, 
could  feel  for  a  young  fellow  in  a  bad  fix,  a  weeping  pretty  wife, 
nearly  heart  broken,  and  quite  distracted. 

Knowing  the  use  of  "  effect,"  I  told  her  to  dress  in  deep  mourning, 
and  bring  her  little  cherub  of  a  boy,  only  three  years  old,  into  court, 
and  sit  as  near  the  husband  as  the  officers  would  let  her.  I  tried 
the  game  once  in  a  murder  case,  and  a  weeping  wife  and  sister  made 
a  jury  render  a  verdict  against  law,  evidence  and  the  judge's  charge, 
and  saved  a  fellow  that  ought  to  be  hung  as  high  as  Hainan. 

The  prosecution  opened  very  bitterly,  and  inveighed  against 
thieves  and  counterfeiters  who  had  made  the  land  a  terror  to 
strangers  and  travelers,  and  who  had  robbed  every  farmer  in  the 
region  of  his  finest  horses.  It  produced  witnesses  and  proved  all 
and  more  than  I  feared  it  would.  The  time  came  for  me  to  rise  for 
the  defense.  Witness,  I  had  none.  But  I  determined  to  make  an 
effort,  only  hoping  so  to  interest  the  jury,  as  to  secure  a  recommen 
dation  to  gubernatorial  clemency  and  light  sentence. 

So  I  painted  his  picture.  A  young  man  entering  into  life  wedded 
to  an  angel ;  beautiful  in  person,  possessing  every  noble  and  gentle 
attribute.  Temptation  lay  before  and  all  around  him.  He  kept  a 
tavern.  Guests,  there  were  many ;  it  was  not  for  him  to  inquire 
their  business ;  they  dressed  well,  made  large  bills  and  paid 
promptly ;  at  an  unguarded  hour,  when  he  was  insane  with  liquor, 


250  THE     HORSE    STEALERS    OF    ILLINOIS. 

they  urged  upon  him  ;  he  deviated  from  the  path  of  rectitude.  The 
demon  alcohol  reigned  in  his  brain,  and  it  was  his  first  offence. 

Mercy  pleaded  for  another 
chance  to  save  him  from 
ruin ;  justice  did  not  require 
that  his  young  wife  should 
go  down  sorrowing  to  the 
grave,  and  that  the  shadow 
and  taunt  of  a  felon  father 
should  cross  the  path  of  that 
sweet  child .  0,  how  earnest 
ly  did  I  plead  for  them  !  The 
woman  wept;  the  husband 

RUNNING   OFF   A   STOLEN   HORSE.  -j .  i       ,,  ,, 

did  the  same  ;  the  jury 

looked  melting.  If  I  could  have  had  the  closing  speech,  he  would 
have  been  cleared  ;  but  the  prosecution  had  the  close,  and  threw  ice 
on  the  fire  I  had  kindled.  But  they  did  not  put  it  quite  out. 

The  judge  charged  according  to  law  and  evidence,  but  evidently 
leaned  on  the  side  of  mercy.  The  jury  found  a  verdict  of  guilty,  but 
recommended  the  prisoner  to  the  mercy  of  the  court.  My  client 
was  sentenced  to  the  shortest  imprisonment  the  court  was  em 
powered  to  give,  and  both  jury  and  court  signed  a  petition  to  the 
governor  for  an  unconditional  pardon,  which  has  since  been  granted, 
but  not  before  the  following  incident  occurred. 

Some  three  months  after  this  I  received  an  account  for  collection 
from  a  wholesale  house  in  New  York.  The  parties  to  collect  from 
were  hard  ones  ;  but  they  had  property,  and  before  they  had  an  idea 
of  the  trap  laid,  I  had  the  property,  which  they  were  about  to  assign 
before  they  broke,  under  attachment.  Finding  I  was  a  neck  ahead 
and  bound  to  win.  they  "  caved  in"  and  forked  over  $3,794.18  (per 


THE    HORSE    STEALERS    OF    ILLINOIS.  251 

memorandum  book)  in  good  money.  They  lived  in  Shawneetown 
about  thirty-five  or  forty  miles  southeast  of  Moore's  prairie.  I  re 
ceived  the  funds  just  after  the  bank  opening,  but  other  business 
detained  me  till  after  dinner.  I  then  started  for  C.  intending  to  go 
as  far  as  the  village  of  Mount  Vernon  that  night. 

I  had  gone  along  ten  or  twelve  miles,  when  I  noticed  a  splendid 
team  of  double  horses  attached  to  a  light  wagon,  in  which  were 
seated  four  men,  evidently  of  the  higher  strung  order.  They  swept 
past  as  if  to  show  how  easily  they  could  do  it.  They  shortened  in 
and  allowed  me  to  come  up  with  them,  and  hailing  me  asked  me  to 
"  wet,"  or  in  other  words,  diminish  the  contents  of  a  jug  of  old  rye 
they  had  aboard,  but  I  excused  myself,  with  the  plea  that  I  had 
plenty  on  board.  They  asked  me  how  far  I  was  going.  I  told  them 
as  far  as  Mount  Vernon,  if  my  horse  didn't  tire  out.  They  men 
tioned  a  pleasant  tavern  ten  miles  ahead  as  a  nice  stopping-place, 
and  then  drove  on. 

I  did  not  like  the  looks  of  those  fellows  nor  their  actions.  But  I 
was  bound  to  go  ahead.  I  had  a  brace  of  revolvers  and  a  nice 
knife ;  my  money  was  not  in  a  valise  or  my  sulkey,  but  in  my  belt 
around  my  body.  I  drove  slow  in  hopes  they  would  go  on,  and  I 
should  see  them  no  more.  It  was  nearly  dark  when  I  saw  their 
wagon  standing  at  the  door.  I  would  have  passed  on  but  my  horse 
needed  rest.  I  hauled  up  and  a  woman  came  to  the  door.  She 
turned  pale  as  a  sheet  when  she  saw  me.  She  did  not  speak,  but 
with  a  meaning  look  she  put  her  finger  on  her  lip  and  beckoned  me 
in.  She  was  the  wife  of  my  late  client. 

When  I  entered  the  party  recognised  me,  hailed  me  as  an  old 
traveling  friend,  and  asked  me  to  drink.  I  respectfully  but  firmly 
declined  to  do  so. 

"  But  you  shall  drink  or  fight !"  said  the  noisiest  of  the  party. 


252  THE    HORSE     STEALERS    OP    ILLINOIS. 

"  Just  as  you  please,  drink  I  shall  not  ?"  said  I,  purposely  showing 
the  butt  of  a  Colt,  which  kicks  six  times  in  rapid  succession. 

The  others  interposed  and  very  easily  quieted  my  opponent.  One 
offered  me  a  cigar,  which  I  should  not  have  received,  but  a  glance 
of  the  woman  induced  me  to  accept  it.  She  advanced  and  proffered 
me  a  light,  and  in  doing  so.  slipped  a  note  into  my  hand,  which  she 
must  have  written  with  a  pencil  the  moment  before.  Never  shall  I 
forget  the  words — they  were  : 

"  Beware — they  are  members  of  the  gang.  They  mean  to  rob  and 
murder  you.  Leave  soon.  I  will  manage  to  detain  them." 

I  did  not  feel  comfortable  just  then,  but  tried  to  look  so. 

"  Have  you  any  room  to  put  up  my  horse  ?"  I  asked  turning  to 
the  woman. 

"  What,  are  you  not  going  on  to-night  ?"  asked  one  of  the  men, 
"  we  are." 

"  No  !"  said  I,  "  I  shall  stay  here  to-night." 

"  We'll  all  stay,  then,  I  guess,  and  make  a  night  of  it,"  said  one 
of  the  cut-throats. 

"You'll  have  to  put  up  your  own  hoss — here's  a  lantern,"  said  the 
woman. 

"  I  am  used  to  that,"  I  said.  "  Gentlemen,  excuse  me  a  minute, 
I'll  join  you  in  a  drink  when  I  come  in." 

"  Good  on  your  head  !     More  whiskey,  old  gal,"  shouted  they. 

I  went  out  and  glanced  at  their  wagon  :  it  was  old-fashioned,  and 
linch-pins  secured  the  wheels.  To  take  out  my  knife  and  pry  one 
from  the  fore  and  hind  wheels  was  but  the  work  of  an  instant,  and  I 
threw  them  into  the  darkness  as  far  as  I  could.  To  untie  my  horse 
and  dash  off  was  but  the  work  of  a  moment.  The  road  lay  down  a 
steep  hill,  but  my  lantern  lighted  me  somewhat. 

I  had  hardly  got  under  full   headway,  when  I  heard  a  yell  from 


SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS.  253 

the  party  I  had  so  unceremoniously  left.  I  put  whip  to  my  horse. 
The  next  moment  they  started.  I  threw  my  light  away  and  left  my 
horse  to  pick  his  road.  A  moment  later,  I  heard  a  crash — a  horri 
ble  shriek.  The  wheels  were  off.  Then  came  the  rush  of  the  horses 
tearing  along  with  the  wreck  of  the  wagon.  Finally  they  seemed  to 
fetch  up  in  the  woods.  One  or  two  shrieks  I  heard,  as  I  swept  on 
leaving  them  far  behind.  For  some  time,  I  hurried  my  horse — you'd 
better  believe  "  I  rid."  It  was  a  little  after  midnight  when  I  got  to 
Mount  Vernon. 

The  next  day  I  heard  that  Moore's  prairie  team  had  run  away, 
and  two  men  out  of  four  had  been  so  badly  hurt  that  their  lives  had 
been  despaired  of;  but  I  did  not  cry.  My  clients  got  their  money, 
but  I  didn't  travel  that  road  any  more. 


SUHFRISED    BY    GUERILLAS— AW    INCIDENT    OF    THE 
MEXICAN    WAR. 

IT  was  while  our  army  was  in  quiet  possession  of  the  city  of 
Monterey,  that  one  morning  I  had  made  my  regular  visit  to  my  almost 
vacated  hospital,  and  returning  to  my  quarters  in  the  calle  del  obispo, 
had  ordered  my  horse,  with  the  intention  of  joining  a  friend  in  a 
ride  to  Arista's  garden,  and  the  heights  of  the  Bishop's  palace.  My 
gallant  little  "  Hacaneo,"  a  native  of  the  mountain  breed,  from 
Durango,  and  one  of  the  finest  animals  I  had  met  with  in  the  country, 
was  giving  expression  to  his  impatience  of  restraint  by  furiously 
pawing  the  pavement  of  the  court,  and  making  the  place  ring  with 
his  loud  neighing. 

As  I  was  about  to  throw  myself  into  the  saddle,  having  my  hand 
upon  the  mane  of  my  restless  steed,  and  one  foot  in  the  stirrup,  I 
felt  a  hand  laid  gently  on  my  shoulder,  and  as  I  turned  my  head,  the 


254  SURPRISED    RY    GUERILLAS. 

good-natured  face  of  my  friend,  and  frequent  guide,  Jose  Maria 
Luna,  met  my  eye. 


THE   REQUEST  OF   MT   FRIEXD  AND  GUIDE. 

"A  very  good  day,  Senor  Doctor,"  said  he,  displaying,  in  his 
cheerful  smile,  a  mouth  full  of  regularly  arranged,  and  brilliantly 
white  teeth,  a  feature  for  which  his  countrymen  are  remarkable. 
"Where  do  you  ride?"  continued  he,  while  his  earnest  countenance 
expressed  a  good  deal  of  interest  in  the  question. 

"Only  for  sapasear,"  (pleasure  ride.)  I  replied.  "What  can  I  do 
for  you,  Jose  ?" 

"  Oh  !  much,  Senor,"  he  answered  ;  and  then  turning  to  a  tall 
countryman  of  the  poUano  class,  who  stood  by  his  side, — "  Senor 
Doctor,"  said  he,  "this  is  my  cousin  and  compadre,  (untranslatable 
— somewhat  equivalent  to  an  adopted  brother,)  who  comes  from  the 
village  of  Guajuca,  (pronounced  Wahukdh,)  which  is  the  home  of  my 
old  father.  He  now  lies  dangerously  sick,  and  has  dispatched 


SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS.  255 

Gabrielo  to  me,  to  beg  the  attendance  of  my  good  friend,  the 
American  Medico." 

"  What  is  the  distance,  Jose  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  Oh !  Senor,  it  is  only  a  short  ride  with  that  noble  little  fellow  of 
yours — just  a  pleasant  pascar — no  more  than  ten  leagues." 

As  I  was  under  some  heavy  obligations  to  Jose,  who  had  twice 
saved  my  life,  I  consented  to  accompany  him,  and  we  were  soon 
dashing  away  over  the  country. 

We  had  passed  a  number  of  considerable  villages ;  and  I  observed 
that  contrary  to  my  usual  experience,  there  were  no  men  to  be  seen  ; 
and  the  women,  on  our  application  for  refreshments  for  ourselves 
and  horses,  invariably  met  us  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulder,  and  the 
cold  and  repelling  reply  : 

"  No  hai  nada,  nach'ta  senores  /"  (We  have  nothing,  not  any  thing, 
sirs,)  at  the  same  time  making  a  significant  motion  with  the  fore 
finger  toward  me — a  motion  intended  only  for  the  eyes  of  my  com 
panions.  This  unfriendly  conduct,  so  different  from  that  I  had  been 
accustomed  to,  was  explained  by  a  printed  proclamation  which  Jose 
slipped  into  my  hand,  and  on  reading  which  I  saw,  to  my  great 
surprise,  that  the  blood-thirsty  Canales  had  ordered  every  Mexican 
to  join  the  native  army,  and  commanded  that  no  quarter  should  be 
shown  to  any  American  who  should  in  any  manner  fall  into  their 
hands. 

"  How  is  it,"  said  I  to  Jose,  as  I  finished  reading  this  precious 
document,  "  that  you  and  Gabrielo  are  not  also  enrolled  in  the  troop 
of  this  cut-throat  governor  ?" 

"  Oh  !  Senor,  you  don't  know  our  little  general  as  we  do.  Very  few 
well-disposed  people  will  be  governed  by  this  terrible  proclamation. 
The  rancheros  will  be  kept  out  of  sight  for  a  few  days,  and  every 
body  will  be  a  little  shy.  But,  though  our  fighting  governor  will 


256 


SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS. 


take  the  field  with  his  guerillas,  his  forces  will  not  be  much  increased. 
He  is  more  robber  than  soldier  or  statesman,  and  more  coward  than 
either.  I  should  pity  the  poor  Americano,  however,  who  might  fall 
into  his  hands.  But  here,  Senor  Doctor,  is  Guajuca  ;"  and  spurring 
up  our  horses,  a  turn  in  the  road  brought  us  into  the  now  deserted 
streets  of  the  village.  Halting  before  a  respectable  looking  building, 
having  a  long,  low  verandah  in  front,  the  Mexican  dismounted,  and 
taking  my  bridle,  welcomed  me,  with  the  usual  Spanish  compliments, 
to  his  father's  house.  We  were  kindly  received  at  the  door  by  two 
dark-eyed,  smiling  senoritas,  the  sisters  of  Jose.  Within  we  found 
the  invalid  for  whose  sake  we  had  performed  the  journey.  He  was 
lying  upon  a  cowhide  cot,  surrounded  by  a  little  group  of  sympa 
thizing  women.  On  our  entrance,  however,  they  respectfully  withdrew 
from  the  side  of  the  sick  man,  to  make  room  for  Jose  and  myself. 

I  had  examined  my(  patient,  who  was  afflicted  with  a  chronic 
disease  of  the  stomach,  had  made  my  prescriptions,  and  given  the 

U  I  necessary  directions  for  his  after 
treatment,  when  I  was  invited  to 
another  apartment,  where  was 
prepared  an  excel 
lent  dinner,  of 
which  at  this  ad- 
•vanced  hour,  1 
greatly  felt  the 
$  need ;  having  eaten 
|  nothing  since  pre 
vious  to  leaving  my 
quarters,  early  in 
the  day.  The  long  and  rapid  ride,  together  with  the  pure  mountain 
air,  had  sharpened  my  appetite  to  a  keen  edge ;  but,  as  I  was  sitting 
down  to  the  fragrant  meal,  thr>  outer  door  wa?  suddenly  thrown  open, 


PRESCRIBING   FOR   THE   INVALID   FATHER. 


SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS.  257 

and  Jose,  panting  with  excitement,  and  unable  to  articulate,  made 
his  appearance.  Grasping  me  by  the  arm,  and  pointing  toward  a 
door  opening  to  the  rear  of  the  house,  he  hurried  me  into  the  garden 
beyond ;  and  with  rapid  strides,  pushing  me  before  him,  entered  a 
thick  copse  of  pomegranate  and  lime  trees  at  the  farther  end 
of  the  enclosure. 

Not  till  we  were  completely  screened  from  sight  by  the  luxuriant 
foliage,  did  he  attempt  to  speak ;  and  then  in  a  hurried  and  agitated 
whisper,  informed  me  that  a  party  of  guerillas  had  just  encamped  in 
the  village,  and  had  been  made  aware  of  the  presence  of  an  Ameri 
can  officer  in  the  place. 

The  words  had  scarcely  escaped  his  lips  when  we  perceived  that 
the  house  and  garden  were  tilling  with  armed  men 

"  They  are  already  on  our  track,"  exclaimed  the  excited  Mexican. 
Then  laying  his  hand  upon  my  arm,  as  "I  was  about  to  draw  my  re 
volver  from  my  belt,  he  continued,  "  We  had  better  surrender  at  dis 
cretion,  for  if  we  attempt  to  defend  ourselves  they  will  kill  us  upon 
the  spot." 

"  At  all  events,"  I  replied,  "  they  shall  not  have  my  life  without 
taking  with  it  the  contents  of  this  revolver." 

While  we  were  speaking,  I  could  perceive  that  the  yelling  crew  had 
encircled  the  spot,  where,  like  hunted  beasts,  we  had  taken  cover, 
and  were  closing  in  upon  us,  with  their  carbines  directed  toward  the 
copse,  as  it  fearful  that,  like  lions  at  bay,  we  might  spring  upon 
them  and  dash  them  to  the  earth. 

Closer  and  closer  those  hunters  of  human  prey  gathered  around 
us,  when  my  companion,  seeing  there  was  no  possibility  of  escape, 
motioning  me  to  remain  quiet,  stepped  boldly  out  from  the  cover  of 
the  thickets,  and  hailing  the  guerillas,  proposed  to  surrender,  and 
begged  for  quarters. 
'  17 


258 


SURPRISED     BY    GUERILLAS. 


"Kill  the  traitor!  Death  to  the  friend  of  the  maldito  America 
nos  /"  (accursed  Americans,)  shouted  a  score  of  bloodthirsty  throats, 
and  at  the  same  time  the  thicket  was  torn  and  riddled  by  carbine 
shots.  I  remained  unhurt,  but  turning  toward  my  poor  friend,  I 
saw  him  stretched  upon  the  ground,  his  white  camissa  stained 
with  a  purple  flood  gushing  from  his  shoulder. 

This  sight  heated  my  own  rapidly  pulsating  blood,  and  regardless 
of  the  crowd  now  rushing  toward  me,  I  sprang  from  the  friendly 

=  shelter,   and  standing  over  the 
~  insensible  body  of  the  Mexican, 
I  poured  into  the  cowardly  rab- 
~  ble  shot  after  shot  from  my 
revolver.     Three  or  four  of 
the  foremost  fell  bleeding  to 
the  ground,  and  the  others, 
like  wolves  frightened  from 
their  prey,  rushed  in  confu 
sion  toward  the  house. 

At  this  moment  I  per 
ceived  entering  the  garden, 
from  the  dwelling,  a  dark-faced,  villainous-looking  Mexican,  gaudily 
dressed  in  a  suit  of  blue  uniform,  covered  with  gold  luce  and  tinsel. 
He  advanced  pompously  toward  his  retreating  crew,  and  waving  a 
heavy  sabre,  shouted  to  them  to  renew  the  attack. 

"  El  J<fe  !  El  Jcfe!"  (the  General— the  General !)  exclaimed  the 
guerillas ;  and  rallying  again,  discharged  another  volley  of  bullets 
into  the  thicket,  to  which  I  had  retired  to  reload  my  weapon.  As 
before,  I  remained  uninjured,  for,  stooping  in  the  hurried  act  of  re 
charging  my  pistol,  the  shots  all  passed  over  me,  having  no  other 
effect  than  to  shower  down  upon  my  head  a  little  tempest  of  leaves 
and  severed  twigs. 


DRIVING   BACK   THE   COWARDLY    RABBLE. 


SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS.  259 

"  Give  him  another  round  !  And  lire  low,  d'ye  hear  !  Show  the 
rascally  American  no  quarter — kill  him  !"  yelled  the  cowardly  uud 
black-hearted  Canales — for  it  was  he. 

Seeing  my  hopeless  and  desperate  condition,  surrounded  as  I  was 
by  the  murderous  crowd,  I  determined  to  take  advantage  of  the 
brief  interval  while  they  were  engaged  in  reloading  their  carbines, 
and  rush  upon  their  cowardly  leader,  and  revenge  the  death  of  my 
faithful  Jose,  as  well  as  that  of  my  own,  in  advance,  by  blowing  out 
his  dastardly  heart.  I  had,  in  fact,  advanced  several  steps  for  that 
purpose,  when  my  attention  was  attracted  by  a  crowd  of  females, 
who,  led  on  by  the  two  dark-eyed  sisters  of  my  poor  friend,  forced 
their  way  through  the  guerillas,  and  motioning  me  back  to  the  cover 
of  the  copse,  placed  themselves  between  the  Mexicans  and  the  body 
of  Jose  and  myself.  They  formed  around  us  a  strong  cordon  of 
women  s  fearless  and  sympathizing  hearts. 

The  sisters  threw  themselves  upon  the  ground  by  the  body  of 
their  brother,  and  gave  vent,  in  wild  cries,  to  the  bitterness  of  their 
grief,  and  in  imprecations  upon  his  cowardly  murderers.  They  had 
seen  him  fall  by  the  shot  of  the  guerillas,  and  hastened  to  cover 
his  body  from  further  indignities.  They  also  knew  that  I  had  been 
his  friend,  and  it  was  in  consequence  of  that  friendship  that  I  had 
visited  their  sick  parent,  and  thus,  for  them,  had  put  myself  into 
this  desperate  position.  They  therefore  determined,  if  possible,  to 
save  me  from  that  rabble,  thirsting  for  my  blood.  Aware  of 'the 
savage  and  cowardly  character  of  their  leader — the  author  of  that 
murderous  proclamation — these  true  women  had  thrown  themselves 
as  a  wall,  between  me  and  inevitable  death. 

The  other  women  had  gathered  close  around  me,  while  the  two 
sisters  were  staunching  the  still  bleeding  wounds  of  Jose. 

"  He  lives !  he  lives !    Oh !  thanks  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  he 


260  SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS. 

lives !"  whispered  one  to  the  other,  as  she  felt  the  throbbing  of  his 
heart,  and  watched  the  regular,  but  rapid  heaving  of  his  breast ; 
<;  but  for  the  love  of  Heaven,  let  not  yonder  miscreants  suspect  it. 
Oh!  Juana,  we  may  yet  save  him  !" 

Then  whispering  a  few  hurried  words  to  her  sister,  she  rose  from 
the  side  of  the  wounded  man  and  entered  the  thicket,  back  to  which 
the  women  had  forced  me. 

In  the  meantime,  seeing  this  extraordinary  and  unlock  for  in 
terference,  the  guerillas,  who,  with  all  their  savage  natures,  were  by 
no  means  devoid  of  gallantry,  threw  up  their  carbines,  and  turning 
to  their  chief,  awaited  his  further  orders. 

That  individual,  with  all  the  vanity  of  gold  lace  and  gaudy 
feathers,  was  pacing  pompously  up  and  down  the  garden  path,  and 
impatiently  trying  the  edge  of  his  sabre  upon  the  plants  and  flower 
stems  within  his  reach.  But  seeing  the  eyes  of  his  men  turned  to 
ward  him  inquiringly,  he  exclaimed,  with  a  vulgar  oath — 

"  Let  those  fools  yonder,  have  their  own  way  for  a  moment,  but 
keep  a  close  watch  on  the  American.  Let  him  not  escape  for  your 
lives.  He  shall  leave  this  place  only  with  a  lariat  about  his  throat ! 
I  have  sworn  to  give  quarter  to  no  enemy  of  our  glorious  republic  !" 
and  the  pompous  ruffian  recommenced  his  strides. 

Meanwhile,  the  elder  sister  approached  within  the  cover  of  the 
thicket,  and  began,  to  my  surprise,  to  hastily  disrobe  herself;  and, 
in  a  moment  more,  she  stood  before  me,  covered  only  with  her  under 
garments. 

"  There,  Senor,"  said  she,  "  you  must  for  once  in  your  life,  become  a 
Mexican  Senorita,  and  put  on  my  dress.  I  can  save  you — but  you 
have  not  a  moment  to  lose.  The  guerillas  yonder  will  soon  be  upon 
us.  You  must  assist  my  sister  in  bearing  off  my  poor,  wounded 
brother,  who  yet  lives.  But  be  careful,  and  remember  you  are  now 


SURPRISED  BY  GUERILLAS. 


261 


Carlota,"  continued  she,  as,  having  thrown  off  my  coat,  I  mechani 
cally  obeyed  her  instructions,  and  donned  the  girl's  dress. 

"  There  now,"  as  she  displaced  my  cap,  and  in  room  of  it  fastened 
her  long  manta  over  my  head  and  face,  completely  covering  my 
features,  "  even  poor  Jose,  could  he 
see  you,  would  be  cheated  by  the 
change.  You  make  a  very 
pretty  woman,  Senor,"  said 
she,  smiling  at  the  transfor 
mation  she  had  made  in  my 
appearance.  "Now,  Senor, 
follow  my  directions  and 
you  are  safe.  The  shadows 
of  night  now  gathering  about 
us  will  favor  your  disguise. 
You  must  assist  my  sister 
Juana  to  the  house  with  our  wounded  brother,  as  if  you  were  carry 
ing  his  dead  body.  Under  my  father's  bed  you  will  find  a  loose 
plank ;  raise  it,  and  descend  into  the  vault  you  will  find  below,  and 
wait  patiently  for  my  return.  And  now,  Senor,  no  awkwardness, 
and  may  the  holy  saints  protect  you  !" 

"And  you?"  I  asked. 

"  Oh,  give  yourself  no  thought  of  me  !  I  shall  be  soon  with  you ;" 
and  she  gently  pushed  me  from  the  thicket. 

I  followed  Carlota's  directions  to  the  letter.  I  assisted  Juana 
in  conveying  the  wounded  man  through  the  broken  circle  of 
guerillas,  keeping  my  features  hid  by  the  close  folds  of  the  manta; 
and  whatever  awkwardness  of  gait  or  manner  I  might  have  exhibited 
was  covered  by  the  friendly  twilight,  which  had  now  come  on.  We 
entered  the  house,  and  deposited  the  still  msensiole  Jose  upon 


MY  DISGUISE   AS   A   MEXICAN   SENORITA 


262  SURPRISED    BY    GUERILLAS. 

a  cot ;  then  creeping  beneath  the  sick  man's  bed,  I  descended 
into  the  little  vault  below,  while  Juana  carefully  replaced  the  planks, 
and  pushed  a  heavy  trunk  over  the  spot. 

In  a  few  moments  I  heard  the  voices  of  the  women,  who,  having 
returned,  were  surrounding  the  wounded  man,  and  filling  the  place 
with  lamentations  for  his  death.  They  accused  the  guerilla  chief  of 
being  his  murderer,  and  called  upon  his  head  the  vengeance  of 
heaven  From  my  hiding-place  I  also  heard  the  voices  of  the 
guerillas,  as  they  searched  every  nook  and  corner  of  the  garden  for 
the  maledito  Americano. 

Canales  raved  and  stormed,  and  swore  that,  unless  I  was  found 
before  morning,  some  of  them  should  pay  with  their  lives  for  their 
carelessness. 

1  know  not  how  many  hours  I  had  been  in  the  narrow  vault,  for 
the  fatigue  of  my  ride,  my  deprivation  of  food,  and  the  subsequent 
excitement,  together,  had  exhausted  my  strength,  and  I  had  fallen 
asleep.  I  was  aroused  by  a  hand  laid  gently  on  my  head,  and  Carlota, 
with  a  lamp  in  her  himd,  looked  down  upon  me  from  the  aperture  in 
the  floor  above. 

"  Come,  Senor,"  said  she,  "  you  must  away.  The  rising  sun  must 
find  you  well  on  your  way  toward  Monterey." 

And  giving  me  her  hand,  she  assisted  me  out  of  my  cramping 
confinement. 

"You  require  food,"  continued  the  kind-hearted  girl:  "eat  in 
haste,  for  Gabrielo  awaits  you  with  your  horse  beyond  the  village. 
He  will  also  accompany  you  on  your  way." 

"  But  how  is  my  poor  friend?"  I  asked. 

"Fie  is  alive — has  asked  after  you— and  tl  e  knowledge  that  you 
are  safe  will  hasten  his  recovery ;  but  we  have  removed  him  beyond 
the  reach  of  that  bad  man,  who  yet  thinks  him  dead  ;"  and  she  handed 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM    IIIGGINS. 


203 


me  my  coat  and  cap,  in  exchange  for  the  disguise  which  I  had  left 
in  the  vault. 

Having  hastily  satisfied  my  hunger,  the  generous  and  brave 
Carlota  hurried  me  from  the  house.  She  led  me  through  gardens 
and  over  walls,  to  the  out 
skirts  of  the  village, 
where  we  found 
Gabrielo,  who, 
mounted  on  his 
horse, 


MY    ADIEIT  TO  THE   BRAVE  CARLOTA. 


own  orse,  was 
holding  by  the 
bridle  my  gal 
lant  little  Hacaneo. 
The  faithful  animal 
welcomed  my  ap 
proach  with  a  low 
whinny  of  recognition  ;  and  after  kissing  the  hand  of  my  brave,  noble- 
hearted  deliverer,  and  acknowledging  the  immense  debt  I  owed  her, 
I  bounded  fntothe  saddle,  and  rode  rapidly  away  from  the  place. 

The  sun  was  high  when  we  reached  the  city ;  and  many  weeks 
elapsed  before  my  faithful  Jose  and  myself  had  an  opportunity  to 
congratulate  each  other  upon  our  almost  miraculous  escape  from 
death  at  the  hands  of  the  blood-thirsty  Canales. 


"WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM    HIGGINS. 

DURING  the  war  of  1812,  Tom  Higgins,  as  he  was  called  by  his 
comrades,  enlisted  in  the  Rangers — a  company  of  mounted  men, 
organized  expressly  for  the  purpose  of  protecting  the  inhabitants  of 


264 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM     HIUUINS. 


the  western  frontier.     lie  was  one  of  a  party  of  twelve  men,  com 
manded  by  Lieutenant  Journey,  and  posted  at   Hill's  Station,  a 


BL'RGESS   BECtilXO   TOM    NOT  TO   LEAVE   HIM. 


small  stockade  fort,  about  three  miles  south  of  where  the  village  of 
Greenville,  Illinois,  now  stands,  and  about  twenty  miles  from  Van- 
dalia,  neither  of  which  towns  were  then  settled,  the  whole  country, 
for  miles  around,  being  nothing  but  a  vast  wilderness. 

On  the  30th  of  August,  1814,  signs  of  Indians  were  seen  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  fort,  and  at  night  the  savages  were  discovered 
prowling  around,  but  no  alarm  was  given.  Early  on  the  following 
morning,  Lieutenant  Journey,  with  a  part  of  his  men,  started  in  pur 
suit  of  the  Indians.  Passing  around  a  field  of  corn  which  adjoined 
the  fort,  they  crossed  the  prairie,  and  had  proceeded  but  a  short 
distance,  when,  in  crossing  a  ridge,  closely  covered  with  a  hazel 
thicket,  in  full  view  of  the  fort,  they  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  a 
large  party  of  Indians,  numbering  some  seventy  or  eighty,  who  sud 
denly  rose  around  them  and  fired,  killing  four  of  the  party,  among 


I 

WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM    HIGQINS.  265 

whom  was  Lieutenant  Journey,  and  badly  wounding  another ;  the 
rest  fled,  with  the  exception  of  Higgins. 

The  morning  of  a  sultry  day  was  just  beginning  to  dawn.  A 
heavy  dew  had  fallen  the  preceding  night,  and  the  air  was  still 
humid,  causing  the  smoke  from  the  guns  to  hang  in  heavy  clouds 
over  the  spot ;  and  under  cover  of  these  clouds  the  remaining  com 
panions  of  Higgins  had  escaped,  believing  that  all  who  were  left 
were  dead,  or  that  at  any  rate  it  would  be  useless  to  attempt  to 
rescue  them  from  such  superior  numbers.  Tom's  horse  had  fallen 
upon  his  knees  several  times,  and  believing  him  to  be  severely 
wounded,  he  dismounted ;  but  upon  examination  he  found  he  was 
only  shot  in  the  neck,  and  not  seriously  disabled  ;  he  still  retained 
his  hold  on  the  bridle,  and  as  he  now  felt  sure  of  being  able  to  re 
treat  in  safety,  he  determined  to  have  one  more  shot  at  the  savages 
to  avenge  his  comrades.  He  looked  around  for  a  shelter,  but  could 
see  only  one  small  elm,  for  which  he  started  ;  just  at  that  moment 
the  smoke  lifted,  disclosing  to  his  view  a  number  of  Indians,  who 
had  not  yet  discovered  him.  One  of  them  stood  only  a  few  paces 
from  him,  loading  his  gun.  Tom  instantly  raised  his  gun  to  his 
shoulder,  and  taking  deliberate  aim,  fired,  and  brought  him  to  the 
ground.  Being  still  concealed  by  the  smoke,  he  reloaded  his  gun, 
mounted  his  horse,  and  turned  to  fly;  when  a  faint  voice  hailed  him 
with,  "  Tom,  you  won't  leave  me,  will  you  ?'' 

On  looking  round  to  see  from  whom  the  voice  proceeded,  he  dis 
covered  it  to  be  one  of  his  comrades  named  Burgess,  who  was 
wounded,  lying  on  the  ground,  and  unable  to  move ;  he  instantly 
replied,  "  No,  I'll  not  leave  you ;  come  along,  and  I'll  take  care  of 
you."  "  I  can't  come."  replied  Burgess.  "  my  log  js  smashed  all  to 
pieces." 

Higgins  sprang  from  his  saddle,  and  finding  his  ankle  bone  broken, 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE     OP    TOM     HIGGINS. 


took  him  in  his  arms  and  attempted  to  put  him  on  his  horse,  telling 
him  at  the  same  time  to  make  the  best  of  his  way  to  the  fort.  But 
the  horse  taking  fright  at  the  same  instant,  started  off,  leaving 
Tom  and  his  wounded  comrade  behind.  Still  Tom's  coolness  and 
bravery  did  not  desert  him,  and  setting  Burgess  down,  he  said, 
"  Now,  my  good  fellow,  you  must  hop  off  on  three  legs,  while  I  stay 
between  you  and  the  Indians,  to  keep  them  off,"  giving  him  instruc 
tions  at  the  same  time,  to  get  into  the  highest  grass,  and  keep  as 
close  to  the  ground  as  possible. 

Burgess  followed  his  advice,  and  escaped  unnoticed  to  the  fort. 
The  clouds  of  smoke  still  hung  thick  around  Iliggins,  hiding  him 
from  the  enemy  ;  and,  as  he  plunged  through  it,  he  left  it,  with  the 
ridge  and  the  hazel  thicket  between  him  and  the  Indians.  He  was 
retreating  unobserved  by  them,  and  if  he  had  taken  a  direct  course 
toward  the  fort,  might  easily  have  effected  his  escape.  But  his  friend 
was  slowly  crawling  away  in  that  direction,  and  the  noble  fellow, 
after  coolly  surveying  the  whole  ground,  saw,  that  if  he  pursued  the 

same  course,  and  should  be  dis 
covered,  his  friend,  being  unable 
to   defend    himself,  would    most 
likely  be  sacrificed. 
He  therefore  deter- 
mined    to    take    a 
circuitous  route, 
and  by  drawing  at 
tention  to  himself, 
save  his  friend. 
Carrying  out  his 

TOM   FELL,    BUT   INSTANTLY   ROSE   AGAIN    AND   RAN.  ,       .  ,  j 

design,    he    moved 
stealthily  through  the  bushes,  intending,  when  he  emerged,  to  run  at 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OP    TOM     HIGGINS.  267 

full  speed.  But  as  he  left  the  thicket,  he  discovered  a  large  Indian 
near  him,  and  two  others  between  himself  and  the  fort.  Tom  stood 
coolly  surveying  his  foes,  and  considering  the  best  course  to  pursue 
under  existing  circumstances.  Although  confident  in  his  own 
powers,  but  surrounded  with  enemies,  he  still  considered  it  necessary 
to  act  with  caution ;  and  wishing  to  separate  them,  he  started  at  full 
speed  for  a  ravine  not  far  off,  but  soon  found  he  should  be  unable  to 
reach  it,  from  the  effect  of  the  wound  in  one  of  his  legs,  which  until 
now  he  had  scarcely  noticed.  The  largest  Indian  was  close  upon 
his  heels,  and  Tom  turned  several  times  to  fire,  but  the  Indian  would 
stop  and  dance  about  to  spoil  his  aim.  Tom  was  aware  he  could  not 
afford  to  lose  a  shot  by  firing  at  random.  The  other  two  were  now 
fast  coming  up  with  him,  and  he  found  that  unless  he  could  dispose 
of  the  larger  one  he  must  inevitably  be  overpowered.  He  therefore 
stopped,  determined  to  receive  a  fire.  Facing  his  foe,  he  watched 
his  eye,  and  the  Indian,  raising  his  gun,  fired  ;  but  Tom,  cool  and 
wary,  just  as  he  thought  his  finger  touched  the  trigger,  suddenly 
threw  his  side  to  him,  and  by  this  means  probably  saved  his  life  ; 
for  the  ball,  which  would  otherwise  have  entered  his  body,  was 
lodged  in  his  thigh. 

Tom  fell,  but  instantly  rose  again  and  ran  ;  and  the  largest  Indian, 
now  certain  of  his  prey,  loaded  again,  and  with  the  two  others, 
started  in  pursuit.  They  soon  came  up  with  Tom,  who  had  again 
fallen,  and  as  he  rose  they  all  fired,  lodging  three  balls  in  his  body. 
Being  now  weak  from  loss  of  blood  and  great  exertions,  he  fell  and 
rose  again  several  times,  when  the  Indians,  throwing  away  their 
guns,  rushed  upon  him  with  spears  and  knives,  but  at  his  presenting 
his  gun  at  one  or  the  other  of  them,  they  fell  back  ;  until  the  largest, 
probably  thinking,  from  Team's  reserving  his  fire  so  long,  that  his 
gun  was  unloaded,  boldly  rushed  up  to  him;  when  Tom,  with  a 
steady  aim,  fired  and  shot  him  dead. 


268  WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM    HIGGINS. 

Almost  any  other  man,  under  like  circumstances,  with  four  bullets 
in  his  body,  and  an  empty  gun  in  his  hands,  would  have  given  up  in 
despair.  But  Tom  Higgius  had  not  the  slightest  idea  of  it.  The 
largest  and  most  formidable  of  the  three  was  now  out  of  his  way, 
and  of  the  other  two  he  had  but  little  fear,  having  seen  from  their 
eyes  that  he  was  their  superior  in  courage  and  coolness.  He  there 
fore  faced  them,  and  began  loading  his  rifle.  They  raised  their 
whoop  and  rushed  on  him.  In  telling  the  story,  Tom  said,  "  They 
kept  their  distance  as  long  as  my  rifle  was  loaded,  but  when  they 
knew  it  was  empty  they  were  braver  soldiers." 

A  fierce  and  bloody  conflict  now  ensued.  The  Indians,  rushing 
upon  Tom,  stabbed  him  in  many  places  ;  but,  fortunately  for  him, 
their  spears  were  nothing  but  small  green  poles,  cut  hastily  for  the 
occasion,  and  bent  whenever  the  point  came  in  contact  with  Tom's 
ribs,  or  one  of  his  tough  muscles.  In  consequence  of  his  continued 
exertions  with  his  hands  and  rifle  in  warding  off  their  thrusts,  the 
wounds  were  not  deep,  but  his  chest,  and  indeed  his  whole  front,  was 
covered  with  gashes,  the  scars  of  which  always  remained,  in  proof 
of  his  courage  and  skill. 

At  last  one  of  them  threw  his  hatchet,  the  edge  of  which  struck 
him  in  his  cheek,  passing  through  the  ear,  which  it  severed,  laying 
bare  his  skull  to  the  back  of  his  head,  and  sketching  him  on  the 
ground.  The  Indians  rushed  in,  but  Tom,  cool  as  ever,  was  still 
enough  for  them,  and  kept  them  off  with  his  feet  and  hands  until  he 
at  length  succeeded  in  grasping  one  of  their  spears,  which,  as  the 
Indian  attempted  to  withdraw,  aided  him  to  rise ;  and,  clubbing  his 
rifle,  he  struck  the  nearest  of  his  foes  and  dashed  out  his  brains;  in 
doing  which  he  broke  the  stock,  leaving  nothing  in  his  hands  but 
the  barrel.  The  other  Indian,  having  until  now  fought  with  much 
caution — probably  considering  his  character  as  a  warrior  at  stake, 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM     HIGGINS. 


269 


ana  that  to  run  from  a  man  badly  wounded,  and  almost  entirely  dis 
armed,  or  to  suffer  him  to  escape,  would  subject  him  to  the  ridicule 
of  his  tribe — uttered  a  horrid  yell,  rushed  on,  and  attempted  to  stab 
the  almost  exhausted  soldier ;  but  Tom  was  again  too  quick  for  him, 
and  warding  off  the  spear  with  one  hand,  raised  his  rifle  barrel  with 
the  other. 

The  Indian,  not  being  wounded,  was  physically  much  stronger  than 
his  adversary,  but  the  moral  courage  of  Tom  was  too  much  for  him, 
|||i  f  ^*  \\  and  quailing  beneath  the  fierce 

glance  of  his  eagle  eye,  he  began  to 
retreat  slowly  toward  the 
place  where  he  had  dropped 
his  rifle.  Tom,  feeling  that 
if  the  Indian  recovered  his 
rifle,  it  would  be  a  hopeless 
case  with  him,  threw  away 
his  rifle  barrel,  and  drawing 
his  hunting  knife,  rushed 
upon  him.  A  desperate 
struggle  ensued,  and  several 
deep  cuts  were  inflicted,  but  the  Indian  finally  succeeded  in  casting 
Tom  from  him,  and  r^.n  to  the  spot  where  he  had  thrown  his  gun, 
while*Tom  searched  for  the  gun  of  the  other  Indian ;  thus  both, 
bleeding  and  almost  exhausted,  were  searching  for  arms  to  com 
mence  anew  the  battle. 

The  smoke  that  hung  between  them  and  the  main  body  of  Indians 
had  now  cleared  away,  and  some  of  them  having  passed  the  thicket, 
were  in  full  view,  and  seemingly,  there  was  no  chance  of  escape  for 
Tom  ;  but  notwithstanding,  relief  was  close  at  hand. 

The  little  garrison  at  the  fort,  now  numbering  six  or  seven,  had 


TOM    DRAWS   HIS   HUNTING   KNIFE. 


270 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM    HIGGINS. 


witnessed  the  whole  of  this  desperate  conflict.  Among  them  was  a 
Mrs.  Pursley,  a  woman  long  familiar  with  deeds  of  daring,  from 
having  passed  much  of  her  time  on  the  borders,  and  in  association 
with  the  Rangers — who,  seeing  Tom  bravely  fighting  with  such  odds 
against  him,  urged  the  men  to  go  to  his  rescue ;  but  they,  consider 
ing  the  attempt  useless,  the  Indians  so  far  outnumbering  them, 
refused  to  go.  The  brave  woman,  declaring  that  so  fine  a  fellow  as 
Tom  should  not  be 
scalped  for  want  of  help,  zr: 
snatched  a  rifle  out  of 
her  husband's  hand, 
and  jumping  on  a 
horse,  sallied  out  to 
the  rescue.  The 
men,  ashamed  to  be 
outdone  by  a 
woman,  followed  at 
full  speed  toward 
the  place  of  combat. 
An  exciting  scene  ensued ;  the  Indians  at  the  ridge  having  just 
discovered  Tom,  were  rushing  toward  him,  swinging  their  tomahawks, 

* 

and  yelling  like  very  devils ;  and  his  comrades,  urging  their  horses 
to  the  utmost,  were  trying  to  reach  him  first.  Tom,  cxhaustew  with 
the  loss  of  blood,  had  fallen  fainting  to  the  earth,  while  his  adversary, 
too  intent  on  his  prey  to  notice  the  approach  of  the  Rangers,  was 
searching  for  his  rifle.  The  Rangers  were  the  first  on  the  ground. 

Mrs.  Pursley,  knowing  Tom's  spirit,  thought  he  had  thrown  him 
self  down  in  despair  at  the  loss  of  his  rifle,  and  the  fearful  odds 
against  him.  She  offered  him  the  one  she  carried  ;  but  Tom  was 
past  using  it  for  the  present.  His  friends  hastily  lifted  him  up  before 


MRS.    PC7RSLEY  RUSHES  TO  THE  KESCUE  OF  TOM. 


. 


WONDERFUL    ESCAPE    OF    TOM     H1GGINS. 


271 


one  of  their  number,  and  turned  to  retreat  just  as  the  main  body  of 
the  Indians  came  up.  They  made  good  their  retreat,  and  the  Indians 
retired  without  molesting  them  further. 

After  being  carried  into  the  fort,  Tom  remained  insensible  for 
some  days,  and  for  some  time  his  recovery  was  doubtful.  His 
friends  extracted  two  of  the  bullets,  leaving  two  in  his  thigh,  which 
they  were  unable  to  extract,  one  of  which  continued  to  give  him 
much  pain  for  several  years,  although  the  wound  was  healed. 
At  length,  hearing  that  a  surgeon  had  settled  within  a  day's  journey, 
of  where  he  was,  he  went  to  see  him.  The  surgeon  told  him  he  could 
extract  the  ball,  but  charged  the  enormous  sum  of  fifty  dollars  for 
the  operation.  This  Tom  considered  exorbitant,  and  refused  to  give, 
as  it  was  more  than  one  half  of  his  yearly  pension.  On  his  way 
home  he  thought  the  matter  over,  and  concluded  he  could  do  it 

himself,  and  save  the  expense. 
Accordingly,  on  reaching 
home,  he  requested  his  wife 
to  hand  him  his  razor.  The 
ride  home  had  so  irritated  the 
parts,  that  the  ball,  which  at 
other  times  could  not  be  dis 
covered,  could  now  be  felt. 
the  assistance  of  his  wife,  he 
deliberately  laid  open  his  thigh,  until 
the  edge  of  the  razoF  touched  the 
ball,  and  then,  inserting  his  two  thumbs  into  the  gash,  he,  as  he 
termed  it,  "flirted  it  out  without  costing  a  cent:'  The  other  ball 
still  remained  in  his  thigh,  but  caused  him  no  pain,  except  when  he 
used  violent  exercise. 

He  continued  to  be  one  of  the  best  hunters  in  the  country,  and  it 
still  took  a  strong  man  to  handle  him. 


TOM  BECOMES  HIS  ow.v 


272 


ADVENTURES    OF    A    NAVY     OFFICER. 


History  nowhere  records  a  nobler  and  more  disinterested  act  than 
the  one  here  related.  Higgins,  having  the  sure  means  of  escape 
from  what  would  be  considered  by  most  men  as  almost  hopeless 
peril,  unhesitatingly  gave  them  up  to  a  wounded  comrade,  by  offering 
his  horse  ;  and  when  that  intention  was  defeated,  by  the  flight  of  the 
horse,  and  there  was  still  a  chance  of  retreat  for  himself,  remained 
at  the  hazard  of  his  own  life,  to  protect  his  wounded  friend.  Were 
not  the  facts  corroborated  they  could  hardly  be  believed. 


ADVENTURES  OF  A  NAVY  OFFICER  IN  THE  CANADIAN 
REBELLION— HOW  HE  OUTWITTED  GENERAL  SCOTT. 

The  long  pent-up  fires  of  Canadian  discontent  had  at  length  burst 
forth  throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the  two  provinces,  from  Quebec 
to  Pentengoshene,  in  many 
acts  of  open  rebellion,  which 
threatened  ere  long  to  grow 
into  a  popular  and 
successful  revolu-  _,-X 
lution.  Thirty  | 
thousand  Ameri-  1 
can  sympathizers,  "  /^ 
possessing  as  a  ^ 
general  thing  as  ^fl 
little  character  as  ft 
true  courage,  and  «  m*****  "'.TH  THE  OENKRAT, 

less  capital  than  either,  responded  to  the  call  of  McKenzie, 
Papeneau,  and  other  equally  patriotic  Canadian  demagogues,  and 
were  rallying  their  forces  at  various  points  along  the  whole 


ADVENTURES     OF     A     NAVY     OFFICER.  2*7 

American  frontier,  preparing,  in  defiance  of  all  law,  human  or  divine, 
to  invade  Canada,  crush  the  galling  yoke  of  Britain  from  off  her 
enslaved  colonies,  revolutionise  British  America  and  establish  a  model 
republic,  under  which  every  American  liberator  was  to  hold  an 
office  of  trust  and  profit. 

Commissions  of  generals,  colonels,  commodores,  and  army  and  navy 
captains,  were  as  plenty  and  common  among  the  vagabond  crusaders 
in  Western  New  York,  Ohio  and  Michigan,  as  were  the  floods  of 
worthless  "  wild  cat"  bank  notes  of  the  same  period  in  the  latter 
state. 

I  had  taken  a  very  active  interest  in  the  brigand  crusade ;  and  the 
"Canadian  Congress,"  assembled  in  an  obscure  cellar  in  Cleveland, 
Ohio,  had  rewarded  my  zeal  by  making  me  a  captain  in  the  Cana 
dian  navy,  with  the  present  command  of  a  little  fore-and-aft  schooner, 
and  that  of  a  first  class  line-of-battle  ship  in  prospective. 

It  was  late  in  the  season  (1838)  when  I  was  sent  to  Buffalo  with 
my  vessel,  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  six  old  brass  six-pounders, 
which  were  to  constitute  the  schooner's  battery  when  the  war  fairly 
begun,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  ammunition,  together  with  three 
hundred  muskets,  dragoons'  cutlasses  and  pistols  ad  infinitum,  which 
were  to  be  used  by  the  patriot  army  in  the  west,  to  commence  the 
war  with. 

By  the  exercise  of  some  little  tact  on  my  part,  and  a  combination 
of  lucky  circumstances  on  the  part  of  providence,  I  succeeded  in 
accomplishing  my  mission  so  far  as  to  get  the  arms  and  munitions 
of  war  on  board,  and  escaping  from  the  harbor  of  Buffalo  in  a  snow*- 
storm,  while  the  half  dozen  United  States  Marshals  were  overhaul 
ing  a  harmless  Canadian  schooner  to  which  I  had  directed  their 
attention  for  my  own  benefit. 

My  instructions  were  to  touch  at  Cleveland  for  the  purpose  of 
18 


274  ADVENTURES    OF     A     NAVY    OFFICER. 

taking  in  a  quantity  of  arms  which  had  been  collected  there,  and 
then  to  stop  at  Huron,  where  I  would  be  met  by  Gen.  McLeod,  of 
the  patriot  army,  who  would  give  me  definite  instructions  as  to  my 
final  destination. 

I  got  into  Cleveland  without  any  trouble,  and  out  again,  by 
carrying  off  two  deputy  marshals  who  came  down  to  search  the 
schooner,  and  landing  them  on  the  lake  shore  in  the  woods,  some 
ten  miles  to  the  westward  of  the  harbor. 

My  six  "  sixes"  were  buried  under  the  ballast,  alongside  the  keelson, 
the  powder  stowed  in  flour  barrels  bored  full  of  holes,  and  oysters 
all  around  the  kegs,  while  the  balls  were  packed  in  real  red  lead 
casks,  and  the  pistols,  muskets  and  swords,  in  long  boxes,  with  lots 
of  hay,  showing  through  the  joints,  all  marked,  "Bedsteads."  So 
that  I  had  little  fear  of  being  caught  in  Huron,  particularly  as  the 
people  there,  to  a  man,  and  to  a  woman  too,  I  think,  were  favorable 
to  the  piratical  revolutionary  movement. 

It  was  very  nearly  dark,  on  a  cold,  boisterous  evening  in  the  month 
of  December,  when  I  arrived  at  Huron ;  and  as  the  crew  were  all  out 
on  the  long  wooden  pier  which  forms  the  western  side  of  the  harbor, 
bent  on  to  along  tow-line  "  tracking''  the  schooner  up  toward  the  piers, 
I  saw  a  tall,  military-looking  man  come  along  down  the  pier,  point 
toward  the  vessel  when  he. came  near  the  men,  and  after  making,  as 
I  judged,  some  hurried  inquiries  of  them  about  her,  came  toward  me, 
and  the  moment  he  stopped  opposite  where  I  was  standing  at  the 
helm,  I  recognized  him  past  all  doubt,  as  Gen.  McLeod,  the 
commander-in-chief  of  the  patriot  army  in  the  west.  I  had  never 
seen  the  general,  but  he  had  been  described  so  minutely  that  I  could 
not  be  mistaken  in  him  ;  besides,  the  moment  he  stopped,  he  passed 
a  word  which  served  as  the  "grand  hailing  siirn"  nmong  the 
"  hunter?,"  a  secret  organization,  of  wliirli  •  '  ev<  •  v 


ADVENTURES    OF    A    NAVY    OFFICER.  215 

was  a  member,  so  that  there  could  be  no  mistake  in  the  matter — the 
man  was  no  other  than  the  veritable  General  McLeod  himself. 

"  Good  evening,  captain,"  he  said,  as  soon  as  I  had  replied  to  the 
hail ;  "  what  luck,  captain  ?" 

"  Good  !  All  right,  general.  But  come  aboard,  sir ;"  and  I  gave 
the  schooner  a  sheer  in  alongside  the  pier,  so  that  he  could  step  on 
deck. 

A  moment  later,  and  he  stood  there  beside  me  at  the  helm,  a  real 
Hercules  in  stature,  enveloped  in  a  stout,  gray  overcoat,  with  a  fur 
cap  turned  down  about  his  oars,  while  I  gazed  for  a  few  seconds  in 
mute  admiration  upon  the  stalwart  form  of  one  of  the  "Iron  Duke's" 
favorite  veterans  of  the  peninsula  and  Waterloo.  The  general  gave 
me  the  regular  "  hunter's  grip,"  and  then  asked  again : 

"  Well,  captain,  what  success  ?" 

"  Beautiful,  sir,"  I  answered.  "  Got  'em  all  right  down  there, 
fooled  Uncle  Sam's  officers  in  Buffalo,  gave  two  more  of 'em  a  free 
passage  for  nine  miles  out  of  Cleveland,  and  set  them  ashore  in  the 
woods ;  and  here  I  am,  general,  all  square  by  the  lifts  and  braces, 
ready  to  fool  '  Old  Lundy's  Lane,'  Gen.  John  E.  Wool,  and  all  the 
other  epauletted  '  preventatives'  that  I  expect  will  be  here  in  Huron 
before  I  get  away." 

"  Good !"  exclaimed  the  general,  laughing  heartily,  "  very  good, 
captain.  There  is  nothing  like  confidence  in  helping  one  out  of  a 
tight  place.  But  you  say  you  have  got  every  thing  safe  ?" 

"  Ay,  general ;  so  nicely  stowed  away,  that  even  the  Argus-eyed 
Scott  himself  might  ransack  the  schooner  for  a  whole  day  and  fail  to 
discover  any  thing  wrong.  I've  got  the  cannon  buried  under  the 
ballast,  the  powder  stowed  in  oysters,  bullets  in  red  lead  barrels, 
and  the  small  arms  packed  in  furniture  boxes  ;  so  you  see  we're  all 
safe,  general." 


276 


ADVENTURES    OF    A    NAVY  OFFICER. 


"Yes,  it  would  seem  so;  but  look  out  that  'Old  Lundy's  Lane/ 
as  you  call  him,  don't  get  at  your  secret.  He's  in  town,  I  believe, 
and  there's  the  steamer  Constitution  lying  up  there,  from  which  he 
has  this  very  afternoon  taken  a  large  quantity  of  arms  and  ammuni 
tion  ;  so  look  out  for  him." 

"  I  will,  general  ;  and  if  the  old  seven  foot  hero  of  Chippewa  gets 
to  wind'ard  of  me,  I'll  ship  second  mate  of  a  lime-kiln,  and  use  my 
commission,  as  captain  in  the  Canadian  navy,  to  light  the  fire  with." 

"  Bravo,  captain  !  That's  the  right  sort  of  spirit.  But  come  up 
and  see  me  as  soon  as  you  get  fast.  Come  and  take  supper  with 
me.  I'm  incog.,  you  know,  this  evening  —  stopping  at  Jenkins' 
Hotel  —  come  up,  will  you  ?"  and  the  moment  I  answered  "  yes,"  the 
general  leaped  ashore,  and  went  off  with  a  true  military  stride  along 
up  the  wharf  toward  the  big  hotel. 

As  I  entered  the  hotel,  half  an  hour  later,  I  was  shown  into  the 
dining-room,  where  the  company  were  already  seated  at  supper; 
and  there,  at  the  head  of  the  table,  sat  the 
head  of  the  patriot  army,  in  a  suit  of  plain 
clothes,  while 
ranged  along  down 
on  either  hand  were 
several  officers  of 
the  United  States 
army,  and  one  of 
them  —  a  stout, 
hard-featured  man, 
in  a  brilliant  uni 

form  -  1    Set 


MY   SUPPER  WITH  THE   GENERAL. 

at  once   as   Major-General  Scott.     General   McLeod  smiled,   and 
nodded  familiarly  to  me  as  I  entered,  and  the  seats  near  him  being 


ADVENTURES    OF    A     NAVY     OFFICER.  27  f 

all  filled,  he  pointed  with  his  knife  to  one  near  the  foot  of  the  long 
table,  into  which  I  introduce  myself  without  further  ceremony,  and 
commenced  playing  knife  and  fork  with  the  others. 

I  observed  during  supper,  that  the  officers  toward  the  head  of 
the  table,  eyed  the  patriotic  general  and  myself  very  suspiciously  ; 
but  no  word  was  spoken  to  either  of  us,  and  I  had  very  nearly 
finished  my  supper  in  silence,  when  a  doctor  who  was  seated  next  to 
me,  and  with  whom  I  was  intimately  acquainted,  asked  me,  in  a  low 
tone,  what  I  thought  of  the  general  ? 

"  What  general?"  I  asked. 

"  Why,  General  Scott,  of  course." 

"  Well,  then,  I  don't  know,  doctor,  for  I  have  never  seen  him ;  but 
one  thing  I  do  know,  and  that  is,  if  he  is  half  as  noble-looking  an 
officer  as  our  commander-in-chief  up  there  at  the  head  of  the  table 
is,  the  American  people  will  be  proud  of  him  as  the  head  of  their 
army." 

"  Why,  what  in  the  name  of  nonsense  do  you  mean,  captain  ?" 

"  Just  this,  doctor — that  General  Donald  McLeod  there,  at  the 
head  of  the  table,  looks  more  like  a  hero  than  forty  General  Scotts." 

"Captain,  are  you  drunk  or  crazy?  Why,  man,  that  is  General 
Winfield  Scott  himself!" 

Down  went  my  up-raised  tea-cup  with  a  clash  that,  shivered  it  to 
atoms  on  the  table,  at  this  startling  announcement  ;  and  leaping  to 
my  feet,  I  darted  from  the  room,  through  the  hall,  out  into  the  street, 
and  away  down  toward  the  wharf  like  a  locomotive,  determined  to 
get  the  schooner  under  way,  and  be  off— somewhere,  I  didn't  care 
where,  much,  so  that  I  escaped  from  "  Old  Lundy's  Lane." 

But  I  was  too  late,  for  I  found  the  vessel  in  possession  of  some 
fifty  United  States  soldiers,  who  were  all  working  away  like  beavers, 
discharging  my  contraband  cargo  of  patriot  arms  and  ammunition. 


278  A  DESPERADO'S  THRILLING  ADVENTURE. 

I  wandered  about  the  streets  for  nearly  an  hour,  feeling  myself  as 
completely  sold  as  ever  a  man  was,  and  was  so  thoroughly  ashamed 
of  myself,  that  I  didn't  want  to  go  where  any  one  could  see  my  face; 
till  I  was  finally  picked  up  by  a  lieutenant,  who  informed  me  that 
General  Scott  wished  to  see  me  at  the  hotel. 

I  was  like  a  dog  going  to  be  hung;  and  being  ushered  into  the 
presence  of  the  hero  of  Chippewa,  General  Wool,  and  about  a  dozen 
other  United  States  officers,  I  received  in  the  first  place  a  great 
deal  of  good  advice  from  General  Scott,  and  then  a  most  pressing 
invitation  to  join  the  party  in  an  oyster  supper  prepared  from  the 
bivalves  which,  only  an  hour  previously,  had  served  as  overcoats  to 
our  patriot  powder.  I  remained,  and  before  the  party  broke  up,  I 
made  a  public  and  most  positive  declaration,  that  if  I  ever  engaged 
in  another  piratical  expedition,  it  should  be  in  some  country  where 
Major-General  Winfield  Scott  would  not  be  likely  to  interfere  with 
my  sailing  orders. 


A    DESPERADO'S    THRILLING    ADVENTURE. 

IN  the  autumn  of  1777,  when  Lord  Howe  had  possession  of  Phila 
delphia,  the  situation  of  the  Americans  who  could  not  follow  their 
beloved  commander,  was  truly  distressing,  subject  to  the  every  day 
insults  of  cruel  and  oppressive  foes.  Bound  to  pay  obedience  to 
laws  predicated  on  the  momentary  power  of  a  proud  and  vindictive 
commander,  it  can  be  better  pictured  than  described.  To  obtain 
the  common  necessaries  of  life,  particularly  flour,  they  had  to  go 
as  far  as  Bristol,  a  distance  of  eighteen  or  twenty  miles,  and  even 
this  indulgence  was  not  granted  them,  until  a  pass  was  procured 
from  Lord  Howe,  as  guards  were  placed  along  Vine  street,  extend 
ing  from  the  Delaware  to  the  Schuylkill,  forming  a  complete  barrier; 


A  DESPERADO'S  THRILLING   ADVENTURE. 


279 


beyond  these,  through  the  woods  extending  as  far  as  Frankford, 
were  stationed  the  picket  guards — thus  rendering  it  in  a  manner 


THE   DESPERADO   AND  THE   BRITISH   SENTINEL. 

impossible  to  reach  the  Bristol  mills,  unless  first  obtaining  a  pass. 

The  American  forces  were  then  encamped  at  Valley  Forge,  suf 
fering  from  cold,  hunger,  and  the  inclemency  of  the  season.  The 
British  rolled  in  plenty,  and  spent  their  days  in  feastings,  their 
nights  in  balls,  riots,  and  dissipation ;  thus  resting  in  supposed  se 
curity,  while  the  American  chief  was  planning  a  mode  for  their  final 
extirpation.  A  poor  woman,  with  six  small  children,  whose  husband 
was  at  Valley  Forge,  had  made  frequent  applications  for  a  pass. 
Engagements  rendered  it  impossible  for  her  cruel  tormentors  to  give 
her  one.  Rendered  desperate  from  disappointment  and  the  cries  of 
her  children,  she  started  alone  without  a  pass,  and  by  good  luck 
eluded  the  guards  and  reached  Bristol. 

About  this  time,  there  were  six  brothers  of  the  name  of  Doale, 
renowned  for  many  acts  of  heroic  bravery,  but  which  were 


280  A  DESPERADO'S  THRILLING   ADVENTURE. 

in  the  character  of  marauders  rather  than  soldiers.  They  were 
men  full  six  feet  high,  stout  and  active,  a  fearless  intrepidity 
characterizing  their  deeds,  and  they  always  succeeded  in  making  their 
escape.  A  marked  partiality  to  the  Americans,  rendered  them 
obnoxious  to  the  British,  and  always  welcome  to  the  former,  to  whom 
they  conveyed  what  information  they  could  glean  in  their  adventures. 

Our  adventurous  female,  having  procured  her  flour  in  a  pillow-case, 
holding  about  twenty  pounds,  was  returning  with  a  light  heart  to 
her  anxious  and  lonely  babes.  She  had  passed  the  piquet  guards 
at  Frankford,  and  was  just  entering  the  woods  a  little  this  side, 
when  a  tall,  stout  man  stepped  from  behind  a  tree,  and  putting  a 
letter  in  her  hand,  requested  her  to  read  it.  She  grasped  with  eager 
joy  the  letter  bearing  the  character  of  her  husband's  hand-writing. 
After  a  pause,  he  said,  "  Your  husband  is  well,  madam,  and  requested 
me  to  say  that  in  a  short  time  he  will  be  with  you  ;  money  is  a  scarce 
article  among  us — I  mean  among  them;  but  on  account  of  your 
husband's  partiality  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  I  am  willing  to  become 
his  banker."  So  saying,  he  handed  her  a  piece  of  money.  "  My 
means,  madam,  are  adequate,  or  I  would  not  be  thus  lavish,"  seeing 
she  was  about  to  refuse  it. 

"  You  said,  sir,  my  husband  would  see  me  shortly ;  how  do  you 
know  that  which  seems  so  impossible  ?  and  how  did  you  know  me, 
who  never ." 

"  Hush,  madam,  we  are  now  approaching  the  British  guard ; 
suffice  it  to  say,  the  American  commander  has  that  in  his  head, 
which,  like  an  earthquake,  will  shake  the  whole  American  continent, 
and  expunge  all  these  miscreants  ;  but  hark !  take  the  road  to  the 
left — farewell."  So  saying,  he  departed.  She  gave  one  look,  but 
vacancy  filled  the  spot  where  he  stood.  With  slow  and  cautious 
steps  she  approached  Vine  street.  Already  her  fire  burned  beneath 


A  DESPERADO'S  THRILLING  ADVENTURE.  281 

her  bread,  when  the  awful  word  "  halt !"  struck  her  to  the  soul. 
She  started,  and  found  herself  in  the  custody  of  a  British  sentinel. 
"Your  pass,  woman?"  "I  have  none,  sir;  my  children  are — 

"  D n  the  rebel  crew,  why  do  you  breed  enemies  to  your  king  ? 

This  flour  is  mine— off,  woman,  and  die  with  your  babes."  A  groan 
was  her  only  answer.  The  ruffian  was  about  departing,  when  the 
former  messenger  appeared — his  whole  demeanor  was  changed ; 
humble  simplicity  marked  his  gait — he  approached  the  guard  with  a 
seeming  tearfulness,  and  begged  him,  in  a  suppliant  voice,  to  give 
the  poor  woman  her  flour.  "  Fool !  idiot !"  exclaimed  the  guard, 
"  who  are  you  ?  see  yonder  guard  house — if  you  interfere  here,  that 
shall  be  your  quarters."  "  May  be  so,  sir  ;  but  won't  you  give  the 
poor  woman  the  means  of  supporting  her  little  family  one  week 
longer  ?  Recollect  the  distance  she  has  walked,  the  weight  of  the 
bag,  and  recollect " 

"  Hell  and  fury,  sirrah  !  Why  bid  me  recollect,  you  plead  in 
vain — begone,  or  I'll  seize  you  as  a  spy." 

"  You  won't  give  the  poor  woman  her  flour  ?" 

"No." 

"  Then  by  my  country's  faith,  and  hopes  of  freedom,  you  shall !" 
and  with  a  powerful  arm  he  seized  the  guard  by  the  throat  and 
hurled  him  to  the  ground.  "  Run,  madam,  run — see  the  guard  house 
is  alive — secure  your  flour,  pass  Vine  street,  and  you  are  safe." 
'Twas  done.  The  guard  made  an  attempt  to  rise,  when  the  stranger 
drew  a  pistol  and  shot  him  dead.  The  unfortunate  man  gazed 
around  him  with  fearless  intrepidity.  There  was  but  one  way  of 
escape,  and  that  through  the  woods.  Seizing  the  dead  man's 
musket,  he  started  like  a  deer  pursued  by  the  hounds.  "  Shoot  him 
down  !  shoot  him  down  !"  was  echoed  from  one  line  to  another.  The 
desperado  was  lost  in  the  woods,  and  a  general  search  commenced  ; 


THE  DESPERADO'S  FLIGHT. 


282  A  DESPERADO'S  THRILLING  ADVENTURE. 

the  object  of  their  pursuit,  in  the  meantime,  flew  like  lightning ;  the 
main  guard  was  left  behind,  but  the  whole  piquet  line  would  soon 
be  alarmed — one  course  alone  pre 
sented  itself,  and  that  was  to  mount 
his  horse,  which  was  concealed  among 
the  bushes,  and  gallop  down  to  the 
Delaware ;  a  boat  was 
already  there  for  him.  The 
thought  was  no  sooner 
suggested  than  it  was  put 
into  execution.  He  mounted 
his  horse,  and  eluding  the 
alarmed  guards,  had  nearly 
reached  the  Delaware. 

Here  he  found  himself  headed  and  hemmed  in  by  at  least  fifty 
exasperated  soldiers.  One  sprang  from  behind  a  tree,  and  demanded 
immediate  surrender.  "  'Tis  useless  to  prevaricate — you  are  now  in 
our  possession."  "  Son  of  a  slave  !  slave  of  a  king  !  how  dare  you  to 
address  a  freeman  !  Surrender  yourself — a  Doale  never  surrendered 
himself  to  any  man,  far  less  to  a  blinded  poltroon — away,  or  die;" 
and  attempted  to  pass.  The  guard  leveled  his  gun  ;  but  himself 
was  leveled  in  the  dust ;  the  ball  of  Doale's  pistol  had  been  swifter 
than  his  own.  His  case  was  now  truly  desperate ;  behind  him  was 
the  whole  line  of  guards— on  the  north  of  him,  the  Frankford  piquets, 
and  on  the  left  of  him,  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  filled  with  British 
troops. 

One  way,  and  only  one  presented  itself,  and  that  was  to  cross  the 
river.  He  knew  his  horse ;  he  plunged  in — a  shout  succeeded,  and 
ere  he  reached  half  the  distance,  twenty  armed  boats  were  in  swift 
pursuit.  His  noble  horse  dashed  through  the  Delaware,  his  master 


.'HE    GAMBLERS    OF    THE    SOUTH    AND    WEST.  28o 

spurred  him  on  with  double  interest,  while  the  balls  whistled  around 
him.  The  tide  was  running  down,  and  when  he  reached  the  Jersey 
shore  he  found  himself  immediately 
opposite  the  old  slip  at  Market  street. 
On  reaching  the  shore  he  turned  round, 
took  out  a  pistol,  and,  with  a  steady 
K^fe^  aim,  fired  at  the 
»  first  boat;  a  man 
]  fell  over  the  side 
and  sank  to  rise  no 
f  more.  He  then 
disappeared  in  the 
wood.  The  angry, 
harassed  and  dis 
appointed  pursuers  gave  one  look,  one  curse,  and  returned  to  the 
Pennsylvania  shore,  fully  believing,  that,  if  he  was  not  the  devil,  he 
was  at  least  one  of  his  principal  agents. 


THK    NAKKOW    KSCAPK. 


THE    GAMBLERS    OF    THE    SOUTH    AND    WEST. 

THE  entire  world  cannot  produce  such  a  collection  of  unmitigated 
scoundrels  as  are  to  be  found  in  the  South  and  West,  some  spending 
their  time  upon  the  rivers,  some  passing  for  planters  and  tavern-keep 
ers,  scattered  through  the  country  at  convenient  distances,  making  a 
chain  of  posts  for  the  accommodation  of  their  brethren,  and  others 
prowling  about  under  various  guises,  as  horse-dealers,  negro  drovers, 
and  peddlers,  but  carrying  on  the  more  profitable  trades  of  negro 
stealing,  robbery,  and  murder.  Commencing  in  most  cases  with 
gambling,  the  western  scamp  seldom  pauses  in  his  career,  until  he 
has  reached  the  topmost  round  in  the  ladder  of  crime. 


284  THE    GAMBLERS    OP    THE    SOUTH    AND    WEST. 

No  boat  ever  travels  over  the  Mississippi,  Ohio,  or  their  tributa 
ries,  without  the  accustomed   freightage  of  "Chevaliers  d'lndus- 


FEARFtTL   RESULT   OF   GAMBLING   ON    A   MISSISSIPPI    BOAT. 

trie,"  as  much  superior  in  audacity  and  villainy  to  their  congeners 
of  the  old  world,  as  is  an  incarnate  demon  of  hell  to  a  common 
e very-day  rascal. 

Boats  are  owned  by  associations  of  these  scoundrels,  run  to  facili 
tate  gambling  and  robbing  operations,  and  I  would  here  warn  all 
tyros  in  western  travel  to  inquire  well  into  the  character  of  both 
boat  and  captain  before  embarking,  and  when  on  board,  to  be 
seduced  into  no  game  of  chance — even  for  amusement — with  a 
stranger. 

Some  few  years  since,  I  think  in  1842,  a  man  was  hung  in  Cincin 
nati,  who,  although  but  twenty-four  years  of  age,  confessed  to 
twenty-two  murders. 

According  to  his  own  story,  he  had  been,  for  three  years  of  his 
career,  a  nominal  barkeeper  upon  a  Western  boat,  in  order  that  he 
might  have  a  better  chance  to  commit  and  conceal  crime. 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST.  285 

Traveling  as  a  solitary  gambler,  while  a  mere  boy,  he  hud  marked 
one  of  the  passengers  for  his  prey,  under  the  idea  that  he  carried 
with  him  a  large  amount  of  money,  lie  engaged  a  part  of  the  same 
state-room,  and  not  succeeding  in  his  efforts  to  inveigle  the  man 
into  a  game  of  cards,  determined  to  murder  him  in  the  night  imd 
leave  the  boat  with  his  booty. 

He  succeeded  in  the  commission  of  the  crime,  but  as  he  was 
searching  for  the  supposed  money,  the  door  opening  upon  the  guards 
was  unlocked,  and  the  captain  of  the  boat  entered. 

Both  were  astonished,  and  the  murderer  paralysed,  until  the  cap 
tain,  the  older  adept  in  guilt,  informed  him  that  he  had  only  fore 
stalled  his  intentions,  and  proposed  a  division  of  the  spoil. 

For  three  years  he  remained  upon  the  boat,  engaged  in  gambling, 
and,  when  a  fair  opportunity  presented  itself,  murder. 

When  all  or  a  great  portion  of  this  tribe  of  villains  were  united 
by  that  arch-fiend  Murrel,  they  presented  a  phalanx  of  crime  that 
seemed  almost  impregnable  to  the  law,  and  could  only  have  been 
checked,  for  entirely  uprooted  they  were  not,  by  the  ultra  means 
adopted  for  this  purpose  in  Mississippi. 


THRILLING  ADVENTURE   IN    THE   NORTHWEST.— HOW 
A    BRAVE    MAN    SAVED    DETROIT. 

THE  sixteenth  of  August,  1812,  was  a  day  that  will  be  long  re 
membered  by  the  people  of  Detroit,  for  it  was  on  that  day  that  the 
old  and  imbecile  Hull,  in  his  capacity  of  Governor  of  the  Michigan 
Territory,  shamefully  surrendered  this  important  post,  then  gar 
risoned  by  two  thousand  brave  and  efficient  troops,  to  the  British 
and  Indians. 


286 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST. 


As  soon  as  the  articles  of  capitulation  were  signed,  the  enemy 
crossed  the  river  from  Maiden  and  took  possession  of  the  place, 


THE    ,.,DUM 


followed  by  a  rabble  of  vile  camp  fo,,owci,,  and  all  the  savages  that 
r  some  weeks  had  been  attached  to  the  English  camp.     Of  co,,rse 
ifzens  were  thrown  into  the  utmost  dismay  at  the  sight  of  the 
•ted  Indians  swarming  their  streets,  and  the  knowledge  that  they 
•ght  at  any  hour,  when  maddened  by  whisky,  and  cncouragcd  by 
«.r  no  less  savage  allies  among  the  whites,  make  an  indiscriminate 
Plunder  of  the  town.    But  the  influence  of  the  British  general  for 
some  days  was  sufficient  to  keep  them  from  acts  of  open  violence 
by  degrees  the  townspeople  became  accustomed  to  their  pre*' 
cc,  and  strove  by  all  means  in  their  power  to  ingratiate  them- 

s  into  the  good  graces  of  their  captors. 

Wlu,,  the  news  of  the  surrender  reached  the  tribes  of  the  so»th- 

west,  they  gathered  from  far  and  near,  and  poured  down  upon  the 

•ontier,  to  share  in  the  plunder,  which,  in  consideration  of  their 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST.  237 

being  allies  of  the  British,  they  deemed  themselves  justly  entitled 
to.  Detroit  was  filled  and  surrounded  with  savages,  and  the  town 
became  a  scene  of  drunken  orgies  and  terror,  which  the  English 
were  altogether  unable  to  control.  Scarcely  an  hour  passed  with 
out  an  act  of  violence  upon  the  unprotected  citizens,  and  night  was 
rendered  sleepless  by  the  fierce  yells  and  whoops  of  these  drunken 
fiends. 

One  day  during  this  fearful  period,  a  small  party  of  Indians,  rest 
less  for  want  of  plunder  and  scalps,  w%nt  to  a  store  kept  by  a 
Frenchman  named  De  Quindre,  and  two  of  them  entered  with  the 
pretence  that  they  wished  to  purchase  something,  while  their  com 
rades  remained  without.  There  were  lying  on  the  counter  several 
pieces  of  cloth.  The  Indians  seeing  them,  each  snatched  a  roll,  and 
turned  to  leave  the  place.  De  Quindre  called  to  them  to  stop,  as 
they  had  not  paid  for  the  goods.  But  the  savages  were  passing  out 
of  the  door,  to  rejoin  their  laughing  companions,  with  the  cloth 
under  their  arms,  when  the  Frenchman,  leaping  over  his  counter, 
jerked  the  goods  from  them,  and  being  a  powerful  man,  pitched  the 
two  Indians  into  the  street. 

Instantly  the  wrar- whoop  was  raised  by  the  party,  wrhich  was  re 
plied  to  from  all  parts  of  the  town,  and  the  savages,  drawing  their 
knives,  made  a  rush  upon  the  imprudent  store-keeper.  But  the 
latter,  immediately  perceiving  the  terrible  storm  he  had  incautiously 
invoked,  sprang  back  again  to  his  store,  and  locking  the  door,  ran 
into  an  upper  room,  from  which,  by  a  window,  he  made  his  escape. 
and  ran  through  a  back  alley  out  upon  the  common,  and  on  to  the 
fort,  where  he  begged  the  British  commanding  officer  to  protect 
himself  and  property  from  destruction.  But  that  officer  could  and 
would  do  nothing,  although  he  saw  that  the  Indians  would  probably 
massacre  the  entire  population  if  they  once  got  a  going,  under  such 
a  state  of  excitement. 


288 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST. 


"It  is  not  my  property  alone  that  is  in  danger  from  their  vio 
lence/'  persisted  the  Frenchman,  "  but  the  lives  of  the  entire  popu 
lation  are  in  the  hands  of  the  savages,  and  unless  you  exert  your 
authority  to  quiet  them,  our  streets  will  flow  with  blood  !" 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,  sir,"  coolly  replied  the  Briton,  "  but  the 
truth  is,  my  troops  are  too  few  in  number  to  control  the  warriors, 
and  I  can  do  nothing  for  you  !" 

De  Quindre  therefore  abruptly  left  the  fort,  and  ran  to  the  quar 
ters  of  Colonel  McKee,  ^en  the  British  agent,  who  he  knew  was 
not  only  popular  among  the  savages,  but  had  always  exerted  over 
them  unbounded  influence. 

On  his  way  he  could  see  that  the  Indians  were  gathering  in  hun 
dreds  from  every  direction,  armed  with  war-clubs  and  tomahawks, 

prepared  for  a  general  massacre  of  the 
inhabitants ;    while    their   fierce   war- 
cries  were  ringing  with  piercing  tones 
upon  the  air.     A  mob  of  at 
least    a    thousand    of    the 


THE   FRENCHMAN  S   APPEAL   TO   THE    OFFICER. 


painted  demons  had  assem 
bled  in  front  of  his  house, 
and  were  demolishing  his 
doors  and  windows,  while  his 
goods  were  being  thrown  out 
to  the  crowd  waiting  im 
patiently  for  the  owner  to  be 
dragged  forth,  and  delivered  to  their  murderous  knives.  This 
sight  gave  fleetness  to  his  feet,  and  rushing  into  the  colonel's 
quarters  he  found  that  officer,  to  whom  he  briefly,  and  as  distinctly 
as  his  excitement  would  permit,  related  what  had  occurred,  and 
begged  him  to  interfere,  if  possible,  and  prevent  the  threatened 
massacre. 


THRILLING     ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST.  289 

McKec,  well  versed  in  the  Indian  character,  instantly  perceived 
the  imminent  danger  that  menaced  the  place,  and  requesting  De 
Quindre  to  remain  where  he  was,  lest  the  Indians,  so  greatly  exas 
perated  against  him,  might  kill  him,  hastened  to  the  scene  of 
excitement. 

He  was  a  tall,  straight,  athletic,  noble-looking  man,  with  a  voice 
like  thunder,  and  from  his  long  intercourse  with  the  Indians  of  the 
frontier,  had  an  intimate  knowledge  of  their  language.  Pushing  his 
way  through  the  savages,  now  excited  to  madness  at  not  finding  the 
Frenchman,  he  mounted  to  the  top  of  a  low  building,  waved  his 
sword,  and  in  loud  tones  shouted — 

"  Ho !  who  are  the  cowards  in  this  crowd  ?" 

The  sound  of  his  well-known  voice  arrested  the  attention  of  the 
yelling  rabble,  and  after  a  brief  silence,  one  of  the  Indians  replied  : 

"  There  are  no  cowards  here  !    We  are  all  braves !" 

"  It's  a  lie  r  returned  the  colonel,  stamping  his  foot  with  pretended 
rage;  "I  tell  you,  warriors,  there  are  cowards,  craven  cowards 
among  you !" 

This  insulting  accusation  was  received  with  astonishment  by  the 
Indians  at  first,  and  then  they  turned  toward  the  bold  man  who  had 
dared  to  utter  it,  with  eyes  burning  with  passion,  and  a  yell  of 
defiance  broke  simultaneously  from  them.  But,  without  moving  a 
muscle,  the  courageous  agent  met  their  fiery  glances  unquailingly. 
He  had  changed  the  tide  of  feeling,  and  thus  far  had  gained  a  very 
important  point. 

"  I  repeat  it,"  continued  the  colonel,  straightening  his  tall,  com 
manding  figure  to  its  utmost  stretch,  "  there  are  cowards,  sneaking 
wolves,  in  this  crowd,  that  I  am  ashamed  to  see  among  my  brave 
Indians!  Now,  let  my  brave  warriors  separate  themselves  from 

them,  and  stand  on  this  side  of  the  path,  while  the  cowards  remain 
19 


290  THRILLING    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    NORTHWEST. 

about  the  Frenchman's  doors — they  are  perfectly  welcome  to  plunder 
his  worthless  goods !" 

The  powerful  voice  of  the  white  man  now  struck  upon  the  ears  of 
the  savages  with  an  electric  effect,  and  once  more  a  revulsion  of  feeling 

=_  took  place  among  them.  The 
tempest  of  angry  passion  was 
instantly  subdued,  and  the 
|  loud  yells  sank  to  low  mur 
murs,  while  the  entire  mass, 
as  if  impelled  by  one  common 


THE   BRAVE   COLONEL'S   ELECTRIC   ADDRESS. 


sentiment,  moved  together  to 
the  other  side  of  the  street, 
and  raising  their  faces  to 
where  the  brave  officer  was 
standing,  seemed  to  await  his 
further  orders. 

"  That  is  well,  my  friends,"  cried  he.  "  Now  let  every  brave  man 
follow  me.  The  cowards  may  remain  behind  and  secure  their 
plunder." 

So  saying,  the  colonel  descended  from  his  elevated  position,  and 
then  led  them  to  the  common  beyond  the  town,  where,  mounting  a 
stump,  he  detained  them  with  a  good-natured  harangue,  while  he 
sent  off  to  the  commissary's  store  for  a  barrel  of  whisky.  When  it 
arrived  he  invited  the  Indians  to  drink.  The  barrel  was  soon 
emptied,  and  another,  and  another  still,  were  sent  for,  till  under  the 
mellowing  influence  of  the  strong  waters,  the  fiery  warriors  forgot 
their  late  excitement,  and  by  the  prompt  and  determined  action  of 
this  brave  white  man,  were  restrained  from  further  violence. 
Throughout  the  night,  however,  there  were  frequently  heard,  amid 
the  drunken  sounds,  the  threatening  words  of  "  fire,  blood,  scalps, 
and  plunder." 


JACOB    WETZEL    AND    HIS    FAITHFUL    DOG.  291 

But  Colonel  McKec  had  provided  against  further  trouble  from  the 
discontented  spirits  among  the  Indians,  by  selecting  the  sober 
warriors,  and  dispatching  two  to  each  of  the  dwellings  of  the 
citizens  who  had  been  most  strongly  threatened.  These  fellows, 
wrapping  themselves  in  their  blankets,  stretched  themselves  on  the 
front  doorsteps  as  a  guard  to  protect  the  inmates  from  any  sudden 
outbreak  of  savage  fury. 

Thus  the  energetic  conduct  of  this  brave  officer,  on  that  critical 
occasion,  saved  the  city  of  Detroit  from  the  torch  of  the  savages, 
and  its  people  from  indiscriminate  slaughter.  In  a  great  crisis,  one 
brave,  clear-headed  man  is  worth  many  timid  statesmen  or  cowardly 
rhetoricians. 


JACOB    'WETZEL   AND    HIS  FAITHFUL   DOG-A   LEGEND 
OF     CINCINNATI. 

THE  Wetzels  were  among  the  bravest  of  the  brave  hunters  who 
ranged  the  forests  when  Ohio  was  the  Far-West,  and  Cincinnati  a 
mere  collection  of  cabins ;  when  the  smooth  waters  of  the  majestic 
river  which  gave  its  name  to  the  state,  were  disturbed  only  by  the 
prow  of  the  bark  canoe,  or  tht  flat  boat,  as  it  leisurely  floated  down 
upon  its  tide  ;  and  the  Miamis,  the  Pottawatomies,  and  the  Shawnees, 
contended  with  the  white  man  for  the  right  to  these  beautiful  hunting- 
grounds.  Many  and  thrilling  are  the  incidents  related  of  Jacob 
Wetzel,  the  most  fearless  of  the  brothers.  He  hated  the  red-man 
with  a  mortal  hatred,  and  reveled  in  the  hand-to-hand  contest,  in 
which  life  was  the  stake. 

On  one  occasion  he  was  returning  from  a  very  successful  hunt,  in 
which  he  had  secured  a  large  amount  of  game,  to  procure  a  horse 
on  which  to  pack  his  booty.  He  had  reached  a  spot  near  the  banks 


292 


JACOB     WETZEL     AND     HIS    FAITHFUL    DOG. 


;.I!C    HITNTEU  3    CIUT1CAL    SITUATION. 


of  a  water-course  which  ran  iiito  the  Ohio,  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  the  collection  of  cabins  which  occupied  the  site  where  now  stands 
"the  Queen  City  of  the  West," 
and  had  sat  down  upon  a  log  to 
wipe  away  the  perspiration,  which 
his  exertions  in  pressing  through 
the  thickets  of  un- 
derbrush  had 
started  upon  his 
face,  notwithstand 
ing  the  season, 
when  his  attention 
was  awakened  by 
a  rustling  of  the 
leaves  and  cracking  of  dry  twigs  under  the  feet  of  some  heavy 
animal,  or  more  dangerous  foe.  His  dog,  too,  which  till  now  had 
sat  quietly  at  his  side,  was  startled  by  the  sound,  and  gave  utterance 
to  a  low  growl,  which  betokened  his  consciousness  of  the  proximity 
of  an  enemy.  Silencing  the  animal  by  a  gesture,  Wetzel  seized  his 
rifle,  and  springing  behind  a  tree,  peered  through  the  leaves  to  dis 
cover  his  antagonist.  The  swaying  of  a  bough  caught  his  eye,  and 
he  at  once  became  conscious  of  the  fact  that  an  Indian  was  likewise 
endeavoring  to  make  out  the  whereabouts  of  the  enemy,  whose  pre 
sence  had  been  certified  by  the  growling  of  the  dog.  The  moving 
of  the  bough  had  also  attracted  the  dog's  eye,  and  he  broke  out  into 
a  long  and  continuous  barking. 

The  moment  Wetzel  made  out  the  form  of  the  Indian,  which  was 
partially  exposed  to  his  aim,  he  brought  his  rifle  to  the  shoulder. 
The  movement  was  not  lost  upon  the  warrior,  who,  with  equally 
rapid  movement,  brought  his  piece  to  a  present;  in  doing  so  he 


JACOB     WETZEL    AND    HIS    FAITHFUL    DOG.  293 

altered  his  position,  so  as  to  compel  Wetzel  to  change  his  aim,  and 
both  rifles  exploded  simultaneously,  but  with  different  effect.  The 
Indian's  aim  had  been  too  rapid  to  be  sure,  and  his  ball  whizzed  by 
the  hunter's  head  without  injury.  Wetzel's  aim,  on  the  contrary, 
although  hasty,  had  been  more  certain,  and  his  ball  crashed  through 
the  elbow  joint  of  his  antagonist's  left  arm,  rendering  it  useless  ;  and 
in  much  less  time  than  I  have  taken  to  describe  it,  they  found  them 
selves  face  to  face,  prepared  for  the  deadly  hand-to-hand  struggle, 
in  which  the  life  of  one  or  the  other  was  to  be  the  sacrifice. 

Wetzel,  thinking  the  other  was  disabled,  concluded  to  decide  the 
affair  with  the  knife,  and  had  dropped  his  rifle,  drawn  his  blade,  and 
rushed  forward  to  give  his  opponent  the  coup-de-grace,  as  he  sup 
posed.  But  the  other  was  no  child  in  the  art  of  warfare,  and  was 
prepared  to  meet  him.  He  was  a  powerful,  muscular,  and  athletic 
fellow,  naked  to  his  waist ;  and  his  chest  and  upper  limbs  were 
beautifully  proportioned,  exhibiting  great  force,  combined  with 
agility  and  endurance.  All  this  was  observed  by  Wetzel,  as  they 
stood  for  a  moment,  measuring  each  other's  strength.  The  next 
instant  they  had  closed  in  deadly  combat.  The  skillful  blows  of  the 
white  man  were  as  skillfully  parried  by  the  Indian  warrior,  and  for  a 
few  moments  the  contest  appeared  doubtful,  notwithstanding  the 
Indian's  wound. 

At  length,  however,  he  parried  his  opponent's  blows  with  such 
force  and  dexterity,  as  to  knock  his  weapon  out  of  his  hand,  and 
throw  it  to  a  distance  of  thirty  feet  among  the  leaves  and  bushes. 
Weaponless,  but  undaunted,  the  hunter  had  no  other  resource  but 
to  close  with  his  antagonist,  and  endeavor  to  wrench  away  his  knife, 
or  to  escape  by  running.  The  latter  he  was  not  at  all  disposed  to 
try,  and  quick  as  thought  he  adopted  the  former  expedient.  As  he 
rushed  in  and  seized  the  Indian,  he  clasped  his  arm  around  his  body 


294 


JACOB    WETZEL    AND    HIS    FAITHFUL    DOG. 


in  such  a  manner  as  to  encircle  his  right  arm,  so  that  he  could  not 
use  his  knife ;  and  in  this  way  they  struggled  for  a  few  moments, 
until  their  feet  becoming  interlocked,  they  both  came  to  the  ground 
together.  So  great  was  the  shock  that  the  Indian's  arm  was  re 
leased,  and  he  prepared  to  strike  his  antagonist  a  fatal  blow. 
Wetzel  was  not  so  easily  finished,  however,  and  by  rolling  the  In 
dian  over  on  his  right  side,  prevented  him  from  using  the  knife,  and 
prolonged  the  contest.  This  was  repeated  two  or  three  times,  until 
at  length  the  Indian,  by  a  powerful  effort,  in  which  he  concentrated 
his  whole  strength,  threw  the  hunter  underneath,  and  planting  his 
knee  upon  the  other's  breast,  raised  his 
arm,  with  an  exulting  shout  of  victory, 
to  give  the  final  stroke.  Wetzel  saw 
the  impending 
blow,  and  closed 
his  eyes  in  expec 
tation  of  its  imme 
diate  descent. 

A  new   antago 
nist  appears  upon 

THE   HUNTER   ESCAPES.  tllC       SCCnC,       hoW- 

ever,  in  the  shape  of  his  faithful  dog,  who,  although  he  had  not  been 
an  idle  spectator  of  the  contest,  had  done  but  little  more  than  bark 
and  snap  at  the  Indian's  leggings.  Roused  now  to  the  highest  pitch 
of.  rage  at  his  master's  predicament,  he  came  to  the  rescue  at  the 
critical  moment,  by  rushing  at  the  Indian's  throat,  which  he  seized 
between  his  fangs  and  tore  without  mercy,  causing  him  to  drop  his 
knife,  and  fall  backwards  in  such  a  manner  as  to  release  his  master 
somewhat  from  his  unpleasant  situation.  Collecting  all  his  remain 
ing  strength,  Wetzel  threw  the  Indian  from  him,  sprang  to  his  feet, 


A    DESPERADO    AMONG    THE    MAIL    BAGS.  295 

seized  the  other's  knife,  and  in  another  instant  it  was  planted  to  the 
hilt  in  his  heart,  and  he  expired  almost  without  a  groan.  Rightly 
judging  that  there  might  be  other  red-skins  in  the  vicinity,  Wetzel 
lost  no  time  in  gathering  up  his  own  and  the  Indian's  weapons,  and 
making  good  his  escape. 

lie  had  proceeded  but  a  short  distance  before  he  heard  behind 
him  the  shouts  of  quite  a  large  party  of  Indians,  who  speedily 
gathered  around  the  body  of  their  fallen  comrade ;  and  as  they  re 
cognized  in  his  distorted  lineaments  the  features  of  one  of  their 
bravest  chiefs,  they  sent  up  a  yell  which  made  the  forests  resound 
again.  An  immediate  pursuit  was  commenced,  but  the  hunter  had 
fortunately  found  a  canoe  in  the  creek,  which  he  had  availed  himself 
of;  and  when  the  Indians  came  to  the  opposite  bank,  he  was  safe 
the  other  side  and  out  of  their  reach. 


A   DESPEKADO    AMONG   THE    MAIL    BAGS— THE   STAGE- 
DRIVER'S    STORY. 

FOURTEEN  years  ago  I  drove  from  Littleton,  a  distance  of  forty- 
two  miles,  and,  as  I  had  to  wait  the  arrival  of  two  or  three  coaches, 
did  not  start  until  after  dinner  ;  so  I  very  often  had  a  good  distance 
to  drive  after  dark.  It  was  in  the  dead  of  winter,  and  the  season 
had  been  a  tough  one.  A  great  deal  of  snow  had  fallen,  and  the 
drifts  were  plenty  and  deep.  The  mail  that  I  carried  was  not  due 
at  Littleton,  by  the  contract,  until  one  o'clock  in  the  morning ;  but 
that  winter  the  postmaster  was  very  often  obliged  to  sit  up  a  little 
later  than  that  for  me. 

One  day  in  January,  when  I  drove  up  for  my  mail  at  Danbury,  the 
postmaster  called  me  into  his  office. 


^90  A    DESPERADO    AMONG    THE    MAIL    BAGS. 

"Pete,"  said  he,  with  an  important,  serious  look,  "  there's  some 
pretty  heavy  money  packages  in  that  bag  ;"  and  he  pointed  to  the 


"PETE,"  SAID  THE  POSTMASTER,  "THERE'S  SOME  HEAVY  MONET   PACKAGES  IN  THAT   BAG." 

bag  as  he  spoke.  He  said  the  money  was  from  Boston  to  some 
land  agents  up  near  the  Canada  line.  Then  he  asked  me  if  I'd  got 
any  passengers  who  were  going  through  to  Littleton.  I  told  him  I 
did  not  know  ;  but  "  suppose  I  haven't  ?"  said  I. 

"Why,"  said  he,  "the  agent  of  the  lower  route  came  in  to-day, 
and  he  says  that  there  have  been  two  suspicious  characters  on  the 
stage  that  came  up  last  night ;  and  he  suspects  that  they  have  an 
eye  upon  the  mail,  so  that  it  will  stand  you  in  hand  to  be  a  little 
careful.'' 

He  said  the  agent  had  described  one  of  them  as  a  short,  thick-set 
fellow,  about  forty  years  of  age,  with  long  hair  and  a  thick,  heavy 
clump  of  beard  under  the  chin,  but  none  on  the  side  of  his  face.  He 
didn't  know  any  thing  about  the  other.  I  told  the  old  fellow  I 
guessed  there  was  not  much  danger. 


A     DESPERADO     AMONG    THE     MAIL    BAGS.  297 

"  Oh,  no,  not  if  you  have  got  passengers  through  ;  but  I  only  told 
you  this  so  you  might  look  out  for  your  mail,  and  look  out  when 
you  change  horses." 

I  answered  that  I  should  do  so,  and  then  took  the  bag  under  my 
arm  and  left  the  office.  I  stowed  the  mail  under  my  seat  a  little 
more  carefully  than  usual,  placing  it  so  that  I  could  keep  my 
feet  against  it;  but  beyond  this  I  did  not  feel  any  concern. 
It  was  past  one  when  I  started,  and  I  had  four  passengers,  two  of 
whom  rode  on  to  my  first  stopping  place.  I  reached  Gowan's  Mills 
at  dark,  where  we  stopped  for  supper,  and  where  my  other  two 
passengers  concluded  to  stop  for  the  night. 

About  six  o'clock  in  the  evening  I  left  Gowan's  Mills  alone,  having 
two  horses  and  an  open  puug. 

I  had  seventeen  miles  to  go,  and  a  hard  seventeen  itxwas  too. 
The  night  was  quite  clear,  but  the  wind  was  sharp  and  cold,  the 
loose  snow  flying  in  all  directions,  while  the  drifts  were  deep  and 
closely  packed.  It  was  slow,  tedious  work,  and  my  horses  soon 
became  leg  weary  and  restive.  At  the  distance  of  six  miles  I  came 
to  a  little  settlement  called  Bull's  Corners,  where  I  took  fresh  horses. 
I'd  been  two  hours  going  that  distance.  Just  as  I  was  going  to 
start,  a  man  came  up  and  asked  me  if  I  was  going  through  to 
Littleton.  I  told  him  I  should  go  through  if  the  thing  could  be 
possibly  done.  He  said  he  was  very  anxious  to  go,  and  as  he  had 
no  baggage,  I  told  him  to  jump  in  and  make  himself  comfortable  as 
possible.  I  was  gathering  up  my  lines  when  the  hostler  came  up 
and  asked  me  if  I  knew  that  one  of  my  horses  had  cut  himself  badly. 
I  jumped  out  and  went  with  him,  and  found  that  one  of  the  animals 
had  got  a  deep  cork  cut  on  the  off  forefoot.  I  gave  such  directions 
as  I  considered  necessary,  and  was  about  to  turn  away,  when  the 
hostler  remarked  that  he  thought  I  came  alone.  I  told  him  I  did. 


298  A    DESPERADO    AMONG    THE    MAIL    BAGS. 

"  Then  where  did  you  get  that  passenger  ?"  said  he. 

"  He  has  just  got  in,"  I  answered. 

"  Got  in  from  where  ?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

"Well,  now,"  said  the  hostler,  "that's  kind  o'  curious.  There 
ain't  no  such  man  been  at  the  house,  and  I  know  that  there  ain't 
been  none  at  any  of  the  neighbor's." 

"  Let's  have  a  look  at  his  face,"  said  I ;  "we  can  get  that  much 
at  any  rate.  Do  you  go  back  with  me,  and  when  I  get  into  the  pung 
just  hold  your  lantern  so  that  the  light  will  shine  into  his  face." 

He  did  as  I  wished,  and  as  I  stepped  into  the  pung  I  got  a  fair 
view  of  such  portions  of  my  passenger's  face  as  were  not  muffled  up. 
I  saw  a  short,  thick  frame,  full,  hardy -features,  and  I  could  see  that 
there  was  a  heavy  beard  under  the  chin.  I  thought  of  the  man 
whom  the  postmaster  had  described  to  me ;  but  I  didn't  think 
seriously  upon  it  until  I  had  started.  Perhaps  I  had  got  half  a 
mile  when  I  noticed  that  the  mail-bag  wasn't  in  its  old  place  under 
my  feet. 

"  Hallo !"  says  I,  holding  up  my  horses  a  little,  "  where's  my 
mail  ?" 

My  passenger  sat  on  the  seat  behind  me,  and  I  turned  toward  him. 

"  Here  is  a  bag  of  some  kind  slipped  back  under  my  feet,"  he  said, 
giving  it  a  kick,  as  though  he'd  shoved  it  forward. 

Just  at  this  moment  my  horses  lumbered  into  a  deep  snow-drift, 
and  I  was  forced  to  get  out  and  tread  the  snow  down  ahead  of  them, 
and  lead  them  through  it. 

This  took  me  all  of  fifteen  minutes,  and  when  I  got  in  again  I 
pulled  the  mail-bag  forward  and  got  my  feet  upon  it.  And  as  I  was 
doing  this  I  saw  the  man  take  something  from  his  lap,  beneath  the 
buffalo,  affd  put  it  in  his  breast  pocket.  At  this  I  thought  it  was  a 


A     DESPERADO    AMONG    THE    MAIL    BAGS. 


299 


pistol.     I  had  caught  the  gleam  of  the  barrel  in  the  star-light,  and 
when  I  had  time  to  reflect,  I  knew  I  could  not  be  mistaken. 

About  this  time  I  began  to  think  somewhat  seriously.  From  what 
I  had  heard  and  seen,  I  soon  made  up  my  mind  that  the  individual 
behind  me  not  only  meant  to  rob  the  mail, 

/  .    7  i    .   _   .  -, 

but  he  was  prepared  to  rob  me  of  my  life. 
If  I  resisted  him,  he  would 


MY  SUSPICIOUS  PASSENGER. 


shoot  me,  and  perhaps  In1  /  ;^gT  A-/^ 
meant  to  perform  that  deli-  p^jr^ 
cate  job  at  any  rate.  While 
I  was  pondering,  the  horses 
fell  into  another  deep  snow 
drift,  and  I  was  again  forced 
to  get  out  and  tread  down 
the  snow  before  them.  I 
asked  my  passenger  if  he 
would  help  me,  but  he  said  he  didn't  feel  very  well — wouldn't  try  it ; 
so  I  worked  alone,  and  was  all  of  a  quarter  of  an  hour  getting  my 
team  through  the  drift.  When  I  got  into  the  sleigh  again,  I  began 
to  feel  for  the  mail-bag  with  my  feet,  and  found  it  where  I  had  left  it ; 
but  when  I  attempted  to  withdraw  my  foot,  I  discovered  that  it  had 
become  entangled  in  something — I  thought  it  the  buffalo,  and  tried 
to  kick  it  clear ;  but  the  more  I  kicked,  the  more  closely  was  it  held. 
I  reached  down  my  hand,  and  after  feeling  about  a  few  minutes,  I 
found  that  my  foot  was  in  the  mail-bag !  I  felt  again,  and  found 
my  hand  in  among  the  packages  of  letters  and  papers  !  I  ran  my 
fingers  over  the  edges  of  the  opening,  and  became  assured  that  the 
stout  leather  had  been  cut  with  a  knife. 

Here  was  a  discovery.     I  began  to  wish  I  had  taken  a  little  more 
forethought  before  leaving  Danbury ;  but  as  I  knew  that  making 


300  A    DESPERADO    AMONG    THE    MAIL    BAGS. 

such  wishes  was  only  a  waste  of  time,  I  quickly  gave  it  up,  and  began 
to  consider  what  I  had  best  do  under  the  existing  circumstances. 
I  wasn't  long  in  making  up  my  mind  upon  a  few  essential  points. 
First,  the  man  behind  me  was  a  villain ;  second,  he  had  cut  open  the 
mail-bag  and  robbed  it  of  some  valuable  matter.  He  must  have 
known  the  money  letters  by  the  size  and  shape  ;  third,  he  meant  to 
leave  the  stage  on  the  first  opportunity ;  and  fourthly,  he  was  pre 
pared  to  shoot  me  if  I  attempted  to  arrest  or  detain  him. 

I  revolved  these  things  over  in  my  mind,  and  pretty  soon  I  thought 
of  a  course  to  pursue.  I  knew  that  to  get  my  hands  safely  upon  the 
rascal,  I  must  take  him  unawares,  and  this  I  could  not  do  while  he 
was  behind  me — for  his  eyes  were  upon  me  all  the  time — so  I  must 
resort  to  stratagem.  Only  a  little  distance  ahead  of  us  was  a  house. 
An  old  farmer  named  Lougee  lived  there,  and  directly  in  front  of  it 
was  a  huge  snow-bank,  stretched  across  the  road,  through  which  a 
track  for  wagons  had  been  cleared  with  shovels. 

As  we  approached  the  cot,  I  saw  a  light  in  the  front  room,  as  I 
felt  confident  I  should,  for  the  old  man  generally  sat  up  until  the 
stage  went  by.  I  drove  on,  and  when  nearly  opposite  the  dwelling, 
stood  up,  as  I  had  frequently  done  when  approaching  difficult  places. 
I  saw  the  snow-bank  ahead,  and  could  distinguish  it.  I  urged  my 
horses  to  a  good  speed,  and  when  near  the  bank  forced  them  into  it. 

One  of  the  runners  mounted  the  edge  of  the  bank,  after  which  the 

i 
other  ran  into  the  cut,  thus  throwing  the  sleigh  over  about  as  quick  as 

if  lightning  had  struck  it.  My  passenger  had  not  calculated  on  any 
such  movement,  and  wasn't  prepared  for  it ;  but  I  had  calculated, 
and  was  prepared.  He  rolled  out  into  the  deep  snow,  with  a  heavy 
buffalo  robe  about  him,  while  I  lighted  upon  my  feet  directly  on  the 
top  of  him.  I  punched  his  head  in  the  snow,  and  then  sang  out  for 
old  Lougee.  I  did  not  have  to  call  a  second  time,  for  the  farmer 


A    DESPERADO    AMONG    THE    MAIL    BAGS.  301 

had  come  to  the  window  to  see  me  pass,  and  as  soon  as  he  saw  my 
sleigh  overturn,  he  had  lighted  his  lantern  and  hurried  out. 
"  What's  to  pay !"  asked  the  old  man,  as  he  hurried  out. 
"  Lead  the  horses  into  the  track,  and  then  come  here,"  said  I. 
As  I  spoke,  I  partially  loosened  my  hold  upon  the  villain's  throat, 
and  he  drew  up  a  pistol  from  his  bosom  ;  but  I  saw  it  in  season,  and 

jammed    his   head    into   the    snow 
again,   and   got   the  weapon    away 
him.     By  this  time  Lougee  had 
led  the  horses  out  and  came 
back,  and  I  explained   the 
matter    to    him    in  as   few 
words    as    possible.      "We 
hauled   the   rascal   out  into 
the  road,  and  upon  exami 
nation    we    found    about 
THE  DESPERADO  CAUGHT.  twenty  packages  of  letters 

which  he  had  stolen  from  the  mail-bag,  and  stowed  away  in  his 
pockets.  He  swore  and  threatened  and  prayed,  but  we  paid  no 
attention  to  his  blarney.  Lougee  got  some  stout  cord,  and  when 
we  had  securely  bound  the  villain,  we  tumbled  him  into  the  pung.  I 
asked  the  old  man  if  he  would  accompany  me  to  Littleton,  and  he 
said  "  of  course."  So  he  got  his  overcoat  and  muffler,  and  ere  long 
we  started. 

I  reached  the  end  of  my  route  with  my  mail  all  safe,  though  not 
as  snug  as  it  might  have  been,  and  my  mail-bag  a  little  worse  for  the 
game  he  had  played  upon  it.  However,  the  mail  robber  was  secure, 
and  within  a  week  he  was  identified  by  some  officer  from  Concord 
as  an  old  offender,  and  I'm  rather  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  he's 
in  the  state  prison  at  the  present  moment.  At  any  rate  he  was 
there  th:  hrt  I  heard  of  him. 


302  " 


BRADY    AND    THE    DUTCHMAN. 


BRADY    AND    THE    DUTCHMAN. 

CAPTAIN  BRADY  had  returned  from  Sandusky,  perhaps  a  week,  when 
he  was  observed  oue  evening  by  a  man  of  the  name  of  Phouts,  sit 
ting  in  a  solitary 
part  of  the  fort, 
apparently  a  b  - 
s  o  r  b  e  d  i 


CAPTAIN   BRADY   AND   THE   HONEST   DUTCHMAN. 

thought.  Phouts  approached  him  unregarded,  and  was  pained  to 
the  bottom  of  his  honest  heart  to  perceive  that  the  countenance  of 
his  honored  captain  bore  traces  of  deep  care,  and  even  melancholy. 
He  accosted  him,  however,  in  the  best  English  he  had,  and  sooth 
ingly  said,  "Gabtain.  was  ails  you?"  Brady  looked  at  him  a  short 
time  without  speaking  ;  then  resuming  his  usual  equanimity,  replied, 
"  T  have  been  thinking  about  the  red-skins,  and  it  is  my  opinion 
there  are  some  above  us  on  the  river.  I  have  a  mind  to  pay  them  a 
visit.  Now,  if  I  get  permission  from  the  general  to  do  so,  will  you 
1:0  along?"  Phouts  was  a  stout,  thick  Dutchman,  of  uncommon 
strength  and  activity.  lie  was  also  well  acquainted  with  the  woods. 


BRADY  AND  THE  DUTCHMAN.  303 

When  Brady  had  ceased  speaking,  Phouts  raised  himself  on  tip-toe, 
and  bringing  his  heels  hard  down  on  the  ground,  by  way  of  em 
phasis,  his  eyes  full  of  fire,  said,  "  By  dunder  und  lightnin,  I  would 
rader  go  mit  you,  Gabtain,  as  to  any  of  te  finest  weddins  in  tis  gun- 
try."  Brady  told  him  to  keep  quiet,  and  say  nothing  about  it,  as  no 
man  in  the  fort  must  know  any  thing  of  the  expedition  except  General 
Brodhead,  bidding  Phouts  call  at  his  tent  in  an  hour.  He  then 
went  to  the  general's  quarters,  whom  he  found  reading. 

After  the  usual  topics  were  discussed,  Brady  proposed  for  con 
sideration  his  project  of  ascending  the  Alleghany,  with  but  one  man 
in  company ;  stating  his  reasons  for  apprehending  a  descent  from 
that  quarter  by  the  Indians.  The  general  gave  his  consent;  at 
parting,  took  him  by  the  hand  in  a  friendly  manner,  advising  him 
how  to  proceed,  and  charging  him  particularly  to  be  careful  of  his 
own  life,  and  that  of  the  men  or  man  whom  he  might  select  to  ac 
company  him  ;  so  affectionate  were  the  general's  admonitions,  and 
so  great  the  emotion  he  displayed,  that  Brady  left  him  with  tears  in 
his  eyes,  and  repaired  to  his  tent,  where  he  found  Phouts  in  deep 
conversation  with  one  of  his  pet  Indians. 

He  told  Phouts  of  his  success  with  the  general,  and  that,  as  it 
was  early  in  the  light  of  the  moon,  they  must  get  ready  and  be  off 
betimes. 

They  immediately  set  about  cleaning  their  guns,  preparing  their 
ammunition,  and  having  secured  a  small  quantity  of  salt,  they  lay 
down  together,  and  slept  soundly  until  about  two  hours  before  day 
break.  Brady  awoke  first,  and  stirring  Phouts,  each  took  down  the 
"  deadly  rifle,"  and  whilst  all  but  the  sentinels  were  wrapt  in  sleep, 
they  left  the  little  fort,  and  in  a  short  time  found  themselves  buried 
in  the  forest.  That  day  they  marched  through  woods  never 
traversed  by  either  of  them  before ;  following  the  general  course  of 


304  BRADY  AND  THE  DUTCHMAN. 

the  river,  they  reached  a  small  creek  that  put  in  from  the  Pittsburg 
side ;  it  was  near  night  when  they  got  there,  and  having  no  provi 
sion,  they  concluded  to  remain  there  all  night. 

Phouts  struck  a  fire,  and  after  having  kindled  a  little,  they 
covered  it  up  with  leaves  and  brush,  to  keep  it  in.  They  then  pro 
ceeded  up  the  creek  to  look  for  game.  About  a  mile  from  the 
mouth  of  the  creek,  a  run  comes  into  it ;  upon  this  run  was  a  lick 
apparently  much  frequented  by  deer.  They  placed  themselves  in 
readiness,  and  in  a  short  time  two  deer  came  in ;  Phouts  shot  one, 
which  they  skinned  and  carried  over  to  their  fire,  and  during  the 
night  jerked  a  great  part  of  it.  In  the  morning  they  took  what  they 
could  carry  of  jerked,  and  hung  the  remainder  OD  a  small  tree,  in 
the  skin,  intending,  if  they  were  spared  to  return,  to  call  for  it  on 
their  way  homeward. 

Next  morning  they  started  early  and  traveled  hard  all  day  ;  near 
evening  they  espied  a  number  of  crows  hovering  over  the  tops  of  the 
trees,  near  the  bank  of  the  river.  Brady  told  Phouts  that  there 
were  Indians  in  the  neighborhood,  or  else  the  men  who  were  ex 
pected  from  Susquehanna  at  Pittsburg  were  there  encamped,  or 
had  been  some  time  before. 

Phouts  was  anxious  to  go  down  and  see,  but  Brady  forbade  him, 
telling  him  at  the  same  time,  "We  must  secrete  ourselves  till  after 
night,  when  fires  will  be  made  by  them,  be  they  whom  they  may." 
Accordingly,  they  hid  themselves  amongst  fallen  timber,  and  re 
mained  so  till  about  ten  o'clock  at  night,  But  even  then  they 
could  still  see  no  fire.  Brady  concluded  there  must  be  a  hill  or 
thick  woods  between  him  and  where  the  crows  were  seen,  and  de 
cided  on  leaving  his  hiding  place  to  ascertain  the  fact ;  Phouts  ac 
companied  him.  They  walked  with  the  utmost  caution  down  to 
ward  the  river  bank,  and  had  gone  about  two  hundred  yards,  when 


BRAl)Y  AND  THE  DUTCHMAN. 


305 


THE  OLD  INDIAN  AT  THE  CAMP  FIRE. 


they  observed  the  twinkling  of  a  fire,  at  some  distance  on  their 
right.  They  at  first  thought  the  river  made  a  very  short  bend,  but 
on  proceeding  further  they  discovered  it  was  a  fork  or  branch  of  the 
river,  probably  the  Kiskeminetas.  Brady  desired  Phouts  to  stay 
where  he  was,  intending  to  go  himself 
to  the  fire,  and  see  who  was  there  ;  but 
Phouts  refused, 
saying,  "No,  by 
George,  I  vil  see 
too."  They  ap 
proached  the  fire 
together,  but  with 
the  utmost  care; 
and  from  appear 
ances  judged  it  to 
be  an  Indian  en 
campment,  much  too  large  to  be  attacked  by  them.  Having  re 
solved  to  ascertain  the  number  of  the  enemy,  the  captain  of  the 
spies  and  his  brave  comrade  went  close  up  to  the  fire,  and  discovered 
an  old  Indian  sitting  beside  a  tree  near  the  fire,  either  mending  or 
making  a  pair  of  moccasins. 

Phouts,  who  never  thought  of  danger,  was  for  shooting  the  Indian 
immediately;  but  Brady  prevented  him.  After  examining  carefully 
around  the  camp,  he  was  of  opinion  that  the  number  by  which  it  was 
made  had  been  large,  but  that  they  were  principally  absent.  He  de 
termined  on  knowinng  more  in  the  morning;  and  forcing  Phouts 
away  with  him,  who  was  bent  on  killing  the  old  Indian,  he  retired  a 
short  distance  into  the  woods  to  await  the  approach  of  day.  As 
soon  as  it  appeared,  they  returned  to  the  camp  again,  but  saw  no 

living  thing,  except  the  old  Indian,  a  dog,  and  a  horse. 
20 


306  BRADY  AND  THE  DUTCHMAN. 

Brady  wished  to  see  the  country  around  the  camp,  and  understand 
its  features  better  ;  for  this  purpose  he  kept  at  some  distance  from 
it,  and  examined  about,  till  he  got  on  the  river  above  it.  Here  he 
found  a  large  trail  of  Indians,  who  had  gone  up  the  Allegheny  ;  to 
his  judgment  it  appeared  to  have  been  made  one  or  two  days  before. 
Upon  seeing  this,  he  concluded  on  going  back  to  the  camp,  and 
taking  the  old  Indian  prisoner. 

Supposing  the  old  savage  to  have  arms  about  him,  and  not  wish 
ing  to  run  the  risk  of  the  alarm  the  report  of  a  rifle  might  create, 
if  Indians  were  in  the  neighborhood,  Brady  determined  to  seize  the 
old  fellow  single  handed,  without  doing  him  further  "  scathe,"  and 
carry  him  off  to  Pittsburg.  With  this  view  both  crept  toward  the 
camp  again  very  cautiously.  When  they  came  so  near  as  to  per 
ceive  him,  the  Indian  was  lying  on  his  back,  with  his  head  toward 
them. 

Brady  ordered  Phouts  to  remain  where  he  was,  and  not  to  fire  at 
all,  unless  the  dog  should  attempt  to  assist  his  master.  In  that 
case  he  was  to  shoot  the  dog,  but  by  no  means  to  hurt  the  Indian. 
The  plan  being  arranged,  Brady  dropped  his  rifle,  and,  tomahawk 
in  hand,  silently  crept  toward  the  "old  man  of  the  woods,"  till 
within  a  few  feet,  then  raising  himself  up,  he  made  a  spring  like  a 
panther,  and  with  a  yell  that  awakened  the  echoes  round,  seized  the 
Indian  hard  and  fast  by  the  throat.  The  old  man  struggled  a  little 
at  first,  but  Brady's  was  the  grip  of  a  lion  ;  holding  his  tomahawk 
over  the  head  of  his  prisoner,  he  bade  him  surrender,  as  he  valued 
his  life.  The  dog  behaved  very  civilly ;  he  merely  growled  a  little. 
Phouts  came  up  and  they  tied  their  prisoner.  On  examining  the 
camp  they  found  nothing  of  value  except  some  powder  and  lead, 
which  they  threw  into  the  river.  When  the  Indian  learned  that  he 
was  to  be  taken  to  Pittsburij,  and  would  be  kindly  treated,  he 


BRADY  AND  THE  DUTCHMAN. 


307 


showed  them  a  canoe  which  they  stepped  into  with  their  prisoner 
and  his  dog,  and  were  soon  afloat  on  the  smooth  bosom  of  the 
Allegheny. 

They  paddled  swiftly  along  for  the  purpose  of  reaching  the  mouth 
of  the  run  on  which  they  had  encamped  coming  up ;  for  Brady  had 
left  his  wiping-rod  there.  It  was  late  when  they  got  to  the  creek's 
mouth.  They  landed,  made  a  fire,  and  all  laid  down  to  sleep. 

As  soon  as  daylight  appeared,  the  captain  started  to  where  their 
jerk  was  hanging,  leaving  Phouts  in  charge  of  the  prisoner  and 
his  canoe.  He  had  not  left  the  camp  long,  till  the  Indian  com 
plained  to  Phouts 
that  the  cords 
upon  his  wrists 
hurt  him.  He  had 
probably  discover 
ed  that  in  Phouts' 
composition  there 
was  a  much  larger 
proportion  of 'kind 
ness  than  of  fear. 
The  Dutchman  at 
once  took  off  the 
cords,  and  the  Indian  was,  or  pretended  to  be,  very  grateful. 

Phouts  was  busied  with  something  else  in  a  minute,  and  left  his 
gun  standing  by  a  tree.  The  moment  the  Indian  saw  that  the  eye 
of  the  other  was  not  upon  him,  he  sprung  to  the  tree,  seized  the  gun, 
and  the  first  Phouts  knew  was  that  it  was  cocked,  and  at  his  breast, 
whereupon  he  let  out  a  most  magnificent  roar  and  jumped  at  the 
Indian.  But  the  trigger  was  pulled,  and  the  bullet  whistled  past 
him,  taking  with  it  a  part  of  his  shot-pouch  belt.  One  stroke  of  the 


PHODTS   AND  THE   HOLE   IN   HIS   BELT. 


308  MAJOR    STOUT,    THE    REGULATOR. 

Dutchman's  tomahawk  settled  the  Indian  forever,  and  nearly 
severed  the  head  from  his  body. 

Brady  heard  the  report  of  the  rifle,  and  the  yell  of  Phouts ;  and 
supposing  all  was  not  right,  ran  instantly  to  the  spot,  where  he 
found  the  latter  sitting  on  the  body  of  the  Indian,  examining  the 
rent  in  his  shot-pouch  belt.  "  In  the  name  of  Heaven,"  said  Brady, 
"  what  have  you  done !"  "  Yust  look,  Gabtain,"  said  the  fearless 

Dutchman,  "  vas  dis  d d  black  b h  vas  apout ;"  holding 

up  to  view  the  hole  in  his  belt.  He  then  related  what  has  been 
stated  with  respect  to  his  untying  the  Indian,  and  the  attempt  of  the 
latter  to  kill  him.  They  then  took  off  the  scalp  of  the  Indian,  got 
their  canoe,  took  in  the  Indian's  dog,  and  returned  to  Pittsburg,  the 
fourth  day  after  their  departure. 

The  captain  related  to  the  general  what  he  had  seen,  and  gave  it 
as  his  opinion,  that  the  Indians  whose  camp  he  had  discovered,  were 
about  making  an  attack  upon  the  Susquehanna  settlement.  The 
general  was  of  the  same  opinion,  and  was  much  affected  by  the 
information ;  for  he  had  just  made  a  requisition  upon  the  country 
for  men,  and  had  been  expecting  them  on  every  day.  He  now 
feared  that  the  Indians  would  either  draw  them  into  an  ambuscade 
and  cut  them  off,  or  fall  upon  their  families,  rendered  defenceless  by 
their  absence. 


MAJOK    STOUT,    THE    REGULATOR. 

As  late  as  the  year  1852,  there  lived  in  the  state  of  Kentucky  a 
man  who  presented  in  his  traits  of  character  the  most  marked  con 
trast  ever,  perhaps,  exhibited  in  one  individual.  A  murderer 
by  his  own  confession — a  brute  in  all  his  instincts,  he  entertained 
the  most  bitter  and  malignant  spirit  of  revenge  against  every  one 


MAJOR     STOUT,     THE    REGULATOR. 


309 


who  did  him  an  injury,  however  trivial,  which  invariably  resulted  in 
the    sudden  and  violent  death   of  the   offending  individual.     His 

_____  address    was 

•A  Vl^K^fe"--       Nt  •"-    fX\.  1  1 

su   • 

ever,  that  the 
V  crime  could 
f  never  be  fast- 


^, 


THE  REGULATOR  AND  THE  MONEY  LENDER. 


3ned  upon  him  ;  and  although  there  were  many  who  were  ready  to 
swear  that  he  was  the  murderer,  yet  no  legal  proof  could  be  obtained 
sufficient  to  base  an  indictment  upon,  and  he  died  in  his  bed,  at  the 
age  of  eighty-two.  Notwithstanding  his  murderous  proclivities,  he 
was  an  exemplary  man  in  his  family,  and  had  a  great  regard  for  the 
gentler  sex,  whose  champion  he  was  on  all  occasions,  constituting 
himself  a  "Regulator"  of  all  wrongs  inflicted  upon  them.  The 
following  instance  of  his  decision  "in  equity"  is  characteristic. 

There  lived  in  the  neighborhood  the  widow  of  a  man  with  whom 
he  had  a  slight  acquaintance,  and  who  had  left  to  his  family  a  tract 
of  three  hundred  acres  of  land,  and  a  few  negroes.  There  was  a 
slight  mortgage  of  two  or  three  hundred  dollars  on  the  property, 
however,  which,  in  time,  became  due ;  and  the  widow,  inexperienced 
in  such  matters,  began  to  fear  the  loss  of  her  comfortable  home.  A 


310  MAJOR    STOUT,     THE    REGULATOR. 

near  neighbor,  professing  a  deep  sympathy  in  her  distress,  offered  to 
loan  her  the  necessary  amount  to  redeem  her  property,  which  offer 
was  accepted,  and  a  new  mortgage  given  to  the  kind  neighbor 
bearing  interest  at  the  rate  of  sixty  per  cent,  per  annum.  Thus  it 
stood  for  several  years,  the  interest  being  added  up  every  ninety  days, 
made  principal,  and  a  note  taken  from  the  widow,  to  be  tacked  to 
the  mortgage,  until  the  whole  amounted  to  more  than  the  land  would 
sell  for  under  foreclosure,  when  the  kind  neighbor  obtained  a  bill  of 
sale  of  her  negroes. 

The  position  of  matters  became  known,  and  Stout,  having  satisfied 
himself  by  a  look  at  the  records,  shouldered  his  rifle  one  morning, 
without  saying  a  word  to  any  one,  and  went  to  look  after  the  money 
lender,  whom  he  discovered  in  his  cornfield,  at  a  distance  from  his 
own  or  any  other  dwelling,  engaged  in  shooting  squirrels — those  busy 
depredators  upon  his  roasting  ears. 

He  was  suddenly  confronted  by  Stout — the  man  whom,  of  all 
others,  he  dreaded,  and,  least  of  all,  wished  to  see — with  his  rifle 
cocked  and  presented  to  his  breast,  who  commanded  him  in  a 
threatening  tone  to  "  throw  down  that  gun." 

The  affrighted  usurer  obeyed,  and,  in  trembling  accents  exclaimed, 
"My  God !  uncle  Bill,  what  is  the  matter;  what  harm  have  I  ever 
done  you  ?" 

"  Oh,  none  that  I  know  of,"  said  Stout ;  "  but  old  Master,"  turning 
his  eyes  upwards,  "has  sent  me  for  you.  He  says  you  are  not  fit  to 
live  among  men,  and  has  told  me  to  kill  you,  and  throw  you  into  that 
sink  hole." 

"Oh  !  Major  Stout,  have  mercy  upon  me,"  said  Avery — as  we  shall 
call  him — throwing  himself  upon  his  knees,  "  oh,  have  mercy  upon 
me." 

"Well,  now,"  replied  Stout,  "don't  pray  to  me!  pray  to  old 


MAJOR    STOUT,     THE    REGULATOR.  311 

Master,  for  he  says  you  must  die.  If  you  want,  I'll  give  you  time  to 
pray  to  him  ;  but  you  must  be  quick  about  it.  Maybe  he'll  help  you ; 
I  can't." 

Fully  believing  in  the  certainty  of  approaching  death,  the  usurer 
engaged  in  earnest  supplications  to  God  for  mercy,  and  among  other 
ejaculations  was,  "Oh,  Lord!  have  mercy  on  my  poor  wife  and 
children." 

As  these  words  were  uttered,  a  demoniac  scowl  passed  over  the 
face  of  Stout,  who  still  stood  with  his  rifle  at  the  other's  breast,  and 
said,  "  Aye,  now,  that's  a  good  prayer,  and  while  you  pray  for  your 
wife  and  children,  pray  also  for  King's  widow  and  orphans,  whom 
you  have  ruined.  Maybe  old  Master  will  then  do  something  good 
for  you." 

"Oh!"  said  Avery,  "I'll  do  anything  you  say  I  must  for  Mrs. 
King  and  her  poor  little  children — only  spare  my  life,  Major." 

"  I  cannot  spare  your  life  unless  old  Master  tells  me  to,"  said 
Stout,  and  the  poor  trembling  wretch  again  addressed  his  prayers  to 
Heaven,  praying  for  the  widow  and  her  children,  each  by  name. 

And  while  in  the  fervor  and  earnestness  of  his  petition  in  their 
behalf,  he  was  interrupted  by  Stout,  who  said,  "  Ah !  that's  the  right 
way  to  pray  !  Didn't  you  say  a  while  ago  that  you  was  willing  to 
do  any  thing  I  said  you  ought  for  Mrs.  King  and  her  children  ?" 

"  Oh  !  yes,"  replied  Avery,  as  the  tears  streamed  down  his  pallid 
cheeks,  "  I'll  do  any  thing  for  them  you  say.' 

"  Well,  old  Master  has  told  me  if  you  will  do  what  I  tell  you  I 
may  spare  your  life.  Now,  you  must  give  up  her  negroes,  for  whom 
you  have  her  bill  of  sale,  and  execute  and  record  a  release  of  the 
mortgage  you  hold  on  her  land." 

"  Oh !  I'll  do  it,  Major ;  I'll  do  it  now — any  thing  you  require." 

"  Well,"  said  Stout,  "  we'll  see ;"  and  taking  a.sheet  of  paper  from 


312 


MAJOR     STOUT,     THE     REGULATOR. 


THE   HUMBLED   USURER. 


the  crown  of  his  hat,  a  penful  of  ink  from  his  ink-vial,  which  he 
carried  suspended  by  a  piece  of  string  to  a  button  of  his  vest,  he 
seated  himself  upon  a  fallen 
log — a  position  he  was  ac 
customed  to,  and  would 
have  preferred  to  the  most 
convenient  desk  in  a  mer 
chant's  counting-room — and 
began  to  write  out  a  bill  of 
sale  for  the  negroes,  and  a 
release  of  the  mortgage 
upon  the  widow's  property. 
Both  being  finished,  were 
read  over  to  the  kneeling 
supplicant  slowly  and  distinctly,  and  Stout  then  said :  "  This" 
(presenting  the  bill  of  sale)  "  you  must  now  sign,  and  I  will  witness 
it,  and  keep  it  for  Mrs.  King ;  and  this"  (presenting  the  release) 
"  you  must  also  sign ;  but  as  it  has  to  be  recorded  in  the  county 
clerk's  office,  you  must  go  to-morrow  morning  to  the  clerk,  and 
acknowledge  it  for  record  before  him,  as  it  is  best  not  to  have  to 
call  in  two  witnesses.  This  is  a  matter  between  us  alone,  and  I 
want  no  witnesses. 

And  now,  upon  two  conditions,  old  Master  tells  me  I  may  spare 
your  life.  Now,  you  know  I  will  kill  you,  go  where  you  will,  if  you 
fail  to  comply ;  if  you  do  not  meet  me  to-morrow  morning  at  the 
clerk's  office,  in  Russelvillc,  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock,  to 
acknowledge  the  release.  This  is  one  condition.  And  if  you  raise 
a  talk  or  fuss  about  it,  now  or  hereafter,  I  will  assuredly  kill  you. 
Nothing  but  death  shall  save  you  from  my  vengeance." 

The  usurer  solemnly  engaged  to  comply  with  all  the  major  required 


DESPERATE    ADVENTURE    OP    COLONEL    MCLANE.  313 

of  him.  He  then  signed  his  name  to  the  papers.  Stout  attested 
them,  and  put  them  in  his  pocket-book,  when,  as  it  was  near  night, 
after  again  admonishing  Avery  to  be  prompt  to  his  engagement,  he 
started  for  his  home  at  Russelville,  a  distance  of  thirteen  miles,  while 
his  humbled  victim  gathered  up  his  gun  and  hat,  and  started  for  his 
house,  not  a  little  nervous  from  the  scene  he  had  passed  through. 
It  may  be  questioned  whether  he  slept  much  that  night.  Howbeit, 
he  appeared  at  Russelville  punctually  at  the  hour  named,  and 
repairing  to  the  clerk's  office,  acknowledged  the  release  to  be  his 
own  act  and  deed,  and  it  is  not  known  to  this  day  that  he  ever  com 
plained  in  any  way,  or  even  whispered  the  affair  to  any  one.  Stout 
did,  however,  more  than  once ;  and  triumphantly  referred  to  the 
record,  as  proof  of  the  truth  of  the  story. 

The  reader  may  doubt  whether  the  threats  of  Stout  were  more 
than  a  mere  hoax.  He  is  assured,  however,  that  they  \vere  not  so 
intended.  Avery  knew  the  indomitable  will  and  energy  of  the  man, 
and  knowing  of  similar  affairs  which  had  ended  more  tragically,  he 
ivas  well  aware  that  Stout's  threats  would  be  executed  if  he  had  not 
complied  with  his  demands.  He  thought  it  better,  therefore,  to 
lose  the  land  than  his  life. 


DESPERATE    ADVENTURE    OF    COLONEL    McLANE. 

COLONEL  ALLEN  McLANE,  who  died  at  Wilmington,  Del.,  in  1829, 
at  the  patriarchal  age  of  eighty-three,  was  distinguished  for  his 
personal  courage,  and  for  his  activity  as  a  partizan  officer.  He  was 
long  attached  to  Major  Lee's  famous  legion  of  horse.  While  the 
British  occupied  Philadelphia,  McLane  was  constantly  scouring  the 
upper  ends  of  Bucks  and  Montgomery  counties,  to  cut  off  the  scout 
ing  parties  of  the  enemy,  and  intercept  their  supplies  of  provisions. 


314 


DESPERATE    ADVENTURE    OF    COLONEL    MCLANE. 


Having  agreed,  for  some  purpose,  to  rendezvous  near  Shoemaker- 
town,  Colonel  McLane  ordered  his  little  band  of  troopers  to  follow 
at  some  distance,  and  commanded  two  of  them  to  precede  the  main 
body,  but  also  to  keep  in  his  rear ;  and  if  they  discovered  an  enemy, 
to  ride  up  to  his  side  and  inform  him  of  it,  without  speaking  aloud. 
While  leisurely  approaching  the  place  of  rendezvous  in  this  order, 
in  the  early  gray  of  the  morning,  the  two  men  directly  in  the  rear, 
forgetting  their  orders,  suddenly  called  out,  "Colonel,  the  British!" 
faced  about,  and  putting  spurs  to  their  horses,  were  soon  out  of 
sight.  The  colonel  looking  around,  discovered  that  he  was  in  the 
centre  of  a  powerful  ambuscade,  into  which  the  enemy  had  silently 
allowed  him  to  pass  without  his  observing  them.  They  lined  both 
sides  of  the  road,  and  had  been  stationed  there  to  pick  up  any 

straggling  party  of 
Americans  that 
might  chance  t  o 
pass. 

Immediately  on 
finding  they  were 
discovered,  a  file 
of  soldiers  rose 
from  the  side  of 
the  highway,  and 
fired  at  the  colonel, 
but  without  effect ; 
and  as  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  mounted  the  road-side  into 
the  woods,  the  other  part  of  the  detachment  also  fired.  The  colonel 
miraculously  escaped ;  but  a  shot  striking  his  horse  upon  the  flank, 
he  dashed  through  the  woods,  and  in  a  few  minutes  reached  a 
parallel  road  upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  forest.  Being  familiar 


THE   SHOT   AND   THE   FLIGHT. 


DESPERATE    ADVENTURE    OP    COLONEL    MCLANE.         315 

with  the  country,  he  feared  to  turn  to  the  left,  as  that  course  led  to 
the  city,  and  he  might  be  intercepted  by  another  ambuscade.  Turn 
ing  therefore,  to  the  right,  his  frightened  horse  carried  him  swiftly 
beyond  the  reach  of  those  who  had  fired  upon  him.  All  at  once, 
however,  on  emerging  from  a  piece  of  woods,  he  observed  several 
British  troops  stationed  near  the  road-side,  and  directly  in  sight 
ahead,  a  farm-house,  around  which  he  observed  a  whole  troop  of  the 
enemy's  cavalry  drawn  up.  He  dashed  by  the  troops  near  him 
without  being  molested,  they  believing  he  was  on  his  way  to  the 
main  body  to  surrender  himself.  The  farm-house  was  situated  at 
the  intersection  of  two  roads,  presenting  but  two  avenues  by  which 
he  could  escape. 

Nothing  daunted  by  the  formidable  array  before  him,  he  galloped 
up  to  the  cross  roads,  on  reaching  which  he  spurred  his  active  horse, 
turned  suddenly  to  the  right,  and  was  soon  fairly  out  of  reach  of 
their  pistols,  though  as  he  turned,  he  heard  them  call  loudly  to  sur 
render  or  die  !  A  dozen  were  instantly  in  pursuit ;  but  in  a  short 
time  they  all  gave  up  the  pursuit  except  two.  Col.  McLane's  horse, 
scared  by  the  first  wound  he  had  received,  and  being  a  chosen 
animal,  kept  ahead  for  several  miles,  while  his  two  pursuers  followed 
with  unwearied  eagerness.  The  pursuit  at  length  waxed  so  hot,  that, 
as  the  colonel's  horse  stepped  out  of  a  small  brook  which  crossed 
the  road,  his  pursuers  entered  it  at  the  opposite  margin.  In  ascend 
ing  a  little  hill,  the  horses  of  the  three  were  greatly  exhausted,  so 
much  so,  that  neither  could  be  urged  faster  than  a  walk. 

Occasionally,  as  one  of  the  troopers  pursued  on,  a  little  in  advance 
of  his  companion,  the  colonel  slackened  his  pace,  anxious  to  be 
attacked  by  one  of  the  two ;  but  no  sooner  was  his  willingness  dis 
covered,  than  the  other  fell  back  to  his  station.  They  at  length 
approached  so  near,  that  a  conversation  took  place  between  them ; 


316  THE    BACKWOODSMAN    AND    THE    TURKEY. 

the  troopers   calling   out,  "  surrender  you  d d  rebel,  or  we'll 

cut  you  in  pieces."  Suddenly  one  of  them  rode  up  on  the  right  side 
of  the  colonel,  and,  without  drawing  his  sword,  laid  hold  of  the 
colonel's  collar.  The  latter,  to  use  his  own  words,  "  had  pistols 
which  he  knew  he  could  depend  on."  Drawing  one  from  the  holster, 
he  placed  it  to  the  heart  of  his  antagonist,  fired,  and  tumbled  him 
dead  on  the  ground,  Instantly  the  other  came  upon  his  left,  with 
his  sword  drawn,  and  also  seized  the  colonel  by  the  collar  of  his 
coat.  A  fierce  and  deadly  struggle  here  ensued,  in  the  course  of 
which  Col.  McLane  was  desperately  wounded  in  the  back  of  his  left 
hand,  the  sword  of  his  antagonist  cutting  assunder  the  veins  and 
tendons  of  that  member. 

Seeing  a  favorable  opportunity,  he  drew  his  other  pistol,  and  with 
a  steadiness  of  purpose,  which  appeared  even  in  his  recital  of  the 
incident,  placed  it  directly  between  the  eyes  of  his  adversary,  pulled 
the  trigger,  and  scattered  his  brains  on  every  side  of  the  road ! 
Fearing  that  others  were  in  pursuit,  he  abandoned  his  horse  in  the 
highway ;  and  apprehensive,  from  his  extreme  weakness,  that  he 
might  die  from  loss  of  blood,  he  crawled  into  an  adjacent  mill-pond, 
entirely  naked,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  stopping  the  profuse 
flow  of  blood  occasioned  by  his  wound. 


THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TUKKEY. 

"  WHAT  are  you  doing  with  that  gun,  Jim  ?"  said  a  tall,  spare 
man  to  a  young  lad.  who  was  sitting  on  a  stump  in  the  open  space 
of  a  "  station,"  repairing  the  lock  of  an  old  rifle  which  was  some 
what  out  of  order. 

"  I  am  going  to  shoot  that  turkey,"  said  the  youth. 


THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TURKEY. 


317 


"  What  turkey  ?     I  don't  see  any  turkey." 

"  Don't  you  hear  that  turkey  gobbling  on  the  hill-side  yonder  ?" 
replied  the  youth.  "  I've  heard  him  this  half-hour,  and  I'm  going  to 
have  a  shot  at  him  as  soon  as  I  get  this  gun  fixed." 

"  I  don't  believe  there's  any  turkey  there,  youngster ;  I  haven't 
heard  one,  and  I  reckon  my  ears  are  about  as  good  us  yours." 

"You  haven't,  eh!  just  listen — there;  did  you  hear  that?  ain't 
that  a  gobbler  ?" 

The  man  listened  until  the  noise  was  again  repeated,  and  then 
remarked,  "  1  reckon  you'd  better  not  try  to  shoot  that  turkey ; 
more'n  likely 
shoot  you." 

The  lad  did  notun- 


THE  HUNTER   AND  THE   INDIAN 

derstand  the  drift  of  his  meaning,  and  persisted  in  his  intention  of 
"  trying  a  shot  at  him  any  way;"  and  the  other,  thinking,  doubtless, 
that  it  would  be  useless  to  persuade  him  of  the  true  state  of  the 
case,  remarked,  "  I'll  go  shoot  it." 

"  No  you  shan't,"  said  the  lad  ;  "  I  heard  it  first,  and  I've  the  best 
right  to  it;  it's  mine,  and  I'm  going  to  shoot  it." 


318       THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TURKEY. 

"  Well !  but  you  know  I'm  the  best  shot,"  said  the  man,  "  and 
maybe  you  might  miss  him.  A  wild  turkey's  a  mighty  scary  bird, 
and  it  ain't  every  youngster  that  knows  how  to  fire  a  rifle  that  knows 
how  to  shoot  one ;  I  reckon  you'd  better  let  me  shoot  him :  I've 
know'd  many  a  feller  go  out  to  shoot  a  gobbler  that  never  cum  back 
agin,  and  it  ain't  judgmatical  for  a  youngster  like  you  to  be  skirting 
out  through  the  woods  when  there's  so  many  red  skins  about/' 

"  I  don't  care,"  persisted  the  lad ;  "  that's  my  turkey,  and  I'm 
going  after  him ;  I  ain't  afraid  of  red-skins." 

"Well,  boy,  I  don't  want  the  turkey,  but  as  I'm  a  better  shot 
than  you  are,  I'll  go  get  him,  and  you  may  have  him  for  all  I  care." 

These  terms  were  agreed  to ;  for  the  lad  knew  that  the  hunter 
was  not  excelled  as  a  marksman  in  the  country  round  about,  and 
also  knew  him  to  be  a  man  of  his  word. 

The  station  where  the  above  conversation  occurred  had  been  built 
for  the  protection  of  the  early  settlers  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Clarksburg,  Ilarrison  County,  Virginia,  and  at  the  time  was  occu 
pied  by  many  of  their  families,  who  had  been  driven  to  take  shelter 
therein  from  an  alarm  caused  by  the  discovery  of  Indian  "  sign"  in 
the  vicinity.  The  alarm  had  somewhat  subsided,  and  most  of  them 
were  preparing  to  return  to  their  homes.  The  lad  was  a  member 
of  one  of  the  families,  and,  like  the  rest,  had  become  restless  at  the 
confinement  of  the  station ;  it  was  therefore  with  considerable  re 
luctance  that  he  consented  that  the  hunter  should  go  after  the 
turkey,  but  there  was  something  in  his  tone  and  words,  as  well  as  in 
his  pertinacity,  which  struck  the  lad  as  singular,  and  his  fears  were 
aroused  without  knowing  why  ;  hence  his  assent. 

Jesse  Hughes,  the  hunter,  was  one  of  those  noble  woodsmen  whom 
a  life  in  the  forest,  and  constant  strife  with  the  red  men,  had  made 
proficient  in  all  the  arts  of  woodcraft ;  and  having  been  brought  up 


THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TURKEY.       319 

from  infancy  in  the  hot-bed  of  Indian  warfare,  and  having  associated 

with  most  of  those  brave  pioneers  who  had  been  the  first  to  enter 

the  domain  of  the  Indian  west  of  the  Alleghanies,  he  had  become 

an  expert  in  all  those  arts  and  practices  of  the  red  men,  which, 

added  to  the  superior  sagacity  of 

the  white    man,   has    made    the 

former  succumb  to 

the    latter,    and 

yield  up,   step  by 

step,  his  hunting- 

gr oun  ds ,     his 

homes,    and    the 

graves  of  his  sires. 

Of  a  cold,  taciturn 

disposition,  it  was 

THE  INDIAN'S  LAST  GOBBLE. 

not    his    wont    to 

give  his  reasons  for  any  thing  he  did,  preferring  to  convince  by  the 
force  of  example  than  to  explain  the  whys  and  wherefores  of  his 
actions.  On  the  present  occasion  he  wished  to  give  the  lad  a 
striking  lesson  in  woodcraft,  and  impress  upon  his  mind  the  neces 
sity  of  caution  and  watchfulness,  especially  when  "  the  red  skins 
were  around." 

To  the  ear  of  Hughes,  trained  as  it  had  been  in  the  severe  school 
of  Indian  warfare,  there  was  something  in  the  sound  of  the  gobbling 
on  the  hill-side  which  convinced  him  that  the  turkey  who  made  it 
wore  a  scalp-lock,  and  carried  a  rifle.  Saying  nothing  of  his 
suspicions,  however,  he  made  his  exit  from  the  fort  on  the  opposite 
side  to  that  from  whence  the  sound  appeared  to  come,  and  with  the 
stealthy  tread  of  a  cat,  made  his  way  along  the  river,  which  run  on 
that  side,  taking  advantage  of  every  shrub,  bush,  and  tree,  to  shelter 
himself  from  view. 


320       THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TURKEY. 

After  proceeding  for  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  a  direction  which 
led  him  away  from  the  sound,  he  struck  off  to  his  left  into  the  woods 
and  began  to  ascend  the  hill.  He  was  not  sure  but  that  he  might 
find  an  enemy  when  he  least  expected  to,  and  hence  his  progress 
was  very  slow,  and  guarded  by  all  the  finesse  of  an  experienced 
scout.  At  times,  when  the  wood  was  open,  he  would  trail  his  body 
along  on  the  ground,  taking  advantage  of  every  old  log  and  stump 
and  shrub  to  screen  his  movements,  and  when  a  thicket  or  clump  of 
underbrush  offered  its  friendly  shelter,  he  would  make  use  of  it  to 
study  his  ground  and  listen  for  the  sound  which  directed  his  next 
advance.  In  this  cautious  manner  he  proceeded,  making  his  way 
always  up,  but  always  with  a  noiseless  tread — not  a  twig  being 
broken,  nor  a  leaf  rustled  under  his  moccasiued  feet — until  he  had 
reached  a  point  considerably  above  the  spot  where  the  supposed 
turkey  ought  to  be. 

Here  he  stopped  to  listen  for  the  sound  again,  and  was  surprised  to 
hear  it  repeated  somewhat  nearer  than  he  had  counted  upon. 
Drawing  himself  back,  he  lay  quietly  down  upon  his  face,  and  slowly 
dragging  his  rifle  with  him,  moved  with  a  gradually  undulating 
motion  forward.  Just  in  front  of  him,  at  the  distance  of  one 
hundred  yards  or  a  little  more,  was  an  open  space,  from  whence  the 
sound  appeared  to  proceed,  and  where  he  felt  sure  of  finding  his 
game.  Between  him  and  this  open  space  was  a  thicket  of  hazel- 
bushes  which  effectually  sheltered  his  approach,  but  at  the  same 
time  would  prevent  his  getting  close  enough  to  fire  without  some 
little  noise.  This  he  knew  woulcf  not  answer,  and  he  carefully 
looked  about  him  for  an  opening. 

At  length,  observing  a  space  on  his  left,  where  a  tree  had  been 
cut  down,  he  dragged  himself  carefully  toward  it,  and,  using  the 
stump  as  a  shield  to  his  person,  gradually  drew  himself  up  behind  it. 


THE  BACKWOODSMAN  AND  THE  TURKEY. 


321 


Here  he  cautiously  raised  his  head,  and  discovered— what  he  had 
expected  to  find — an  Indian,  sitting  on  a  chestnut-stump,  surrounded 
by  the  young  sprouts  which  had  started  up  around  it,  gobbling  in 
imitation  of  a  turkey,  and  watching  to  see  if  any  one  came  from 
the  fort  to  shoot  it.  In  much  less  time  than  it  requires  to  tell  it, 
there  was  a  flash  and  a  report,  and  the  turkey  lay  quivering  in  the 
agonies  of  death. 

Darting  into  the  hazel-bushes,  Hughes  lay  quiet  for  at  least  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  during  which  time  he  reloaded  his  rifle,  and  then, 

satisfied  that  there 
were  no  other  In 
dians  in  the  imme 
diate  neighbor 
hood,  he  took  the 
scalp  and  rifle  of 
the  poor  fellow  he 
had  shot,  and  made 
his  way  to  the  fort. 
On  reaching  it,  he 
THE  HUXTER'S  RETURN.  was  accosted  by  the 

lad,  who  had  anxiously  waited  to  hear  the  report  of  Hughes's  rifle, 
and  was  now  equally  as  anxiously  awaiting  the  coveted  prize. 

On  beholding  the  hunter  returning  without  the  turkey,  he  ex 
claimed,  "  There  now  !  I  knew  you  would  let  the  turkey  go.  I  would 
have  killed  him  if  I  had  gone." 

"  Don't  be  so  sure  of  that,  youngster ;  it  might  have  taken  two  to 
make  that  bargain.     I  didn't  lot  him  go." 
"Where  is  he  then?"  said  Jim. 

"There's  your  turkey,  Jim  ;  take  it,  I  don't  want  it,"  said  Hughes, 
at  the  same  time  throwing  down  the  scalp. 
21 


322 


THE     INDIANS     AND     THE     HOLLOW     LOG. 


The  lad  looked  at  it  for  a  moment,  and,  when  he  appreciated  the 
danger  which  he  had  escaped,  purely  through  the  foresight,  keen 
perception,  and  management  of  the  hunter,  he  was  so  overcome  that 
he  nearly  fainted  away. 


THE  INDIANS  AND  THE  HOLLOW  LOG-. 

IN  the  fall  of  1781  a  man  was  captured  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort 
Plain,  by  seven  Indians,  and  hurried  off  into  the  wilderness.     At 

night  the  party  halted  at 
a  deserted  log  tenement. 
The  Indians  built  a  fire,  and 
after  supper  gathered 
around  it  discussing  tho 
misfortunes  of  their  expedi 
tion,  which  thus  far  had  re 
sulted  in  but  a  few  scalps, 
and  but  one  prisoner.  They 
therefore  resolved  fo  kill 
and  scalp  their  captive  in 
THE  TEN-ANT  OF  THE  HOLLOW  i.ou.  the  morning,  and  return 

toward  the  Mohawk  with  the  hope  of  better  success.  Upon  this 
conclusion  they  stretched  themselves  upon  the  floor  for  sleep,  with 
their  prisoner  between  two  of  them,  who  was  bound  by  cords  which 
were  also  fastened  to  the  bodies  of  his  keepers.  The  whole  of  the 
discussion  carried  on  by  the  savages  was  understood  by  the  captive, 
who,  in  the  greatest  alarm  at  his  approaching  fate,  began  to  tax 
his  ingenuity  for  some  way  to  escape.  The  Indians  were  soon  in  a 
sound  slumber,  but  their  white  companion  kept  wide  awake,  vainly 
striving  to  devise  a  plan  for  his  escape,  and  beginning-  to  despair 


THE    INDIANS    AND    THE    HOLLOW    LOG.  323 

and  to  yield  himself  to  his  doom,  when,  as  he  accidentally  moved 
his  hand  upon  the  floor,  it  rested  upon  a  fragment  of  broken  window 
glass. 

No  sooner  did  the  prisoner  seize  the  glass,  than  a  ray  of  hope 
entered  his  bosom,  and  with  this  frail  assistant  he  instantly  set 
about  regaining  his  liberty.  He  commenced  severing  the  rope 
across  his  breast,  and  soon  it  was  stranded.  The  moment  was  one 
of  intense  excitement ;  he  knew  that  it  was  the  usual  custom  for  one 
or  more  of  an  Indian  party  to  keep  watch  and  prevent  the  escape 
of  their  prisoners.  Was  he  then  watched  ?  Should  he  go  on,  with 
the  possibility  of  hastening  his  owrn  doom,  or  wait  and  see  if  some 
remarkable  interposition  of  Providence  might  save  him  ?  A  monitor 
within  whispered,  "  Faith  without  works  is  dead,"  and  after  a  little 
pause  in  his  efforts,  he  resumed  them,  and  soon  had  parted  another 
strand  :  and  as  no  movement  was  made,  he  tremblingly  cut  another ; 
it  wras  the  last,  and  as  it  yielded  he  sat  up. 

He  was  then  enabled  to  take  a  midnight  view  of  the  group  around 
him,  in  the  feeble  light  reflected  from  the  moon  through  a  small 
window  of  a  single  sash.  The  enemy  appeared  to  sleep,  and  he  soon 
separated  the  cords  across  his  limbs.  He  then  advanced  to  the  fire 
and  raked  open  the  coals,  which  reflected  their  partial  rays  upon 
the  painted  visagos  of  those  misguided  heathen,  whom  British  gold 
had  bribed  to  deeds  of  damning  darkness ;  and  being  fully  satisfied 
that  all  were  sound  asleep,  he  approached  the  door. 

The  Indians  had  a  large  watch-dog  outside  the  house.  He 
cautiously  opened  the  door,  sprang  out  and  ran.  and  as  he  had 
anticipated,  the  dog  was  yelling  at  his  heels.  He  had  about  twenty 
rods  to  run  across  a  cleared  field  before  he  could  reach  the  woods : 
and  as  he  neared  them,  he  looked  back,  and  in  the  clear  light  of  the 
moon,  saw  the  Indians  all  in  pursuit.  As  he  neared  the  forest, 


324  THE    INDIANS    AND    THE     HOLLOW    LOG. 

they  all  drew  up  their  rifles  and  fired  upon  him,  at  which  instant  a 
strong  vine  caught  his  foot  and  he  fell  to  the  ground.  The  volley 
of  balls  passed  over  him,  and  bounding  to  his  feet,  he  gained  the 
beechen  shade.  Not  far  from  where  he  entered  he  had  noticed,  the 
preceding  evening,  a  large  hollow  log,  and  on  coming  to  it,  he 
sought  safety  within  it.  The  dog,  at  first,  ran  several  rods  past  the 
log,  which  served  to  mislead  the  party,  but  soon  returned  near  it, 
and  oeased  barking,  without  a  visit  to  the  entrance  of  the  captive's 
retreat. 

The  Indians  sat  down  over  him,  and  talked  about  their  prisoner's 
escape.  They  finally  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  he  had  either 
ascended  a  tree  near,  or  the  devil  had  aided  him,  v:hich  to  them 
appeared  the  most  reasonable  conclusion.  As  morning  was  ap 
proaching,  they  determined  on  taking  an  early  breakfast,  and  return 
ing  to  the  river  settlements,  leaving  one  of  their  number  to  keep  a 
vigilant  watch  in  that  neighborhood,  for  their  captive,  until  after 
noon  of  the  following  day,  when  he  was  to  join  his  fellows  at  a 
designated  place.  This  plan  settled,  an  Indian  proceeded  to  an 
adjoining  field,  where  a  small  flock  of  sheep  had  not  escaped  their 
notice,  and  shot  one  of  them.  While  enough  of  the  mutton  was 
dressing  to  satisfy  their  immediate  wants,  others  of  the  party  struck 
up  a  fire,  which  they  chanced,  most  unfortunately  for  his  comfort,  to 
build  against  the  log  directly  opposite  their  lost  prisoner. 

The  heat  became  almost  intolerable  to  the  tenant  of  the  fallen 
basswood,  before  the  meat  was  cooked — besides,  the  smoke  and 
steam  which  found  their  way  through  the  small  worm  holes  and 
cracks,  had  nearly  suffocated  him,  ere  he  could  sufficiently  stop  their 
ingress,  which  was  done  by  thrusting  a  quantity  of  leaves  and  part 
of  his  own  clothing  into  the  crannies.  A  cough,  which  he  knew 
would  insure  his  death,  he  found  it  most  difficult  to  avoid  :  to  back 


THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY. 


325 


out  of  his  biding  place  would  also  seal  his  fate,  while  to  remain  in 

it  much  longer,  he  felt  conscious,  would  render  his  situation,  to  say 

the  least,  not  enviable. 
After  suffering  most  acutely  in  body  and  mind  for  a  time,  the 

prisoner  (who  was  again  such  by  accident)  found  his  miseries  allevi 
ated  when  the  In- 
K  dians  began  to  eat, 
as  they  then  let 
the  fire  burn  down, 
•  and  did  not  again 
replenish  it.  After 
they  had  dispatch 
ed  their  breakfast 
of  mutton,  the 
prisoner  heard  the 

DRAWING   A.  BEE   LINE   FOR   FORT   PLAIN.  leader     Caution   the 

one  left  to  watch  in  that  vicinity,  to  be  wary,  and  soon  heard  the 
retiring  footsteps  of  the  rest  of  the  party.  Often* during  the  morn 
ing,  the  watchman  was  seated  or  standing  over  him. 

Not  having  heard  the  Indian  for  some  time,  and  believing  the 
hour  of  his  espionage  past,  he  cautiously  crept  out  of  the  log ;  and 
finding  himself  alone,  being  prepared  by  fasting  and  steaming  for  a 
good  race,  he  drew  a  bee-line  for  Fort  Plain,  which  he  reached  in 
safety,  beleiving,  as  he  afterward  stated,  that  all  the  Indians  in  the 
state  could  not  have  overtaken  him  iu  his  flight. 


THE    TRAVELER    AND    THE    ARKANSAS    BULLY. 
SOME  years  ago,  when  horse  thieves,  negro  stealers,  gamblers. 
id  est  omne  genus,  were  much  more  common  in  the  Arkansas  country 


326      THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY. 

than  they  are  to-day,  a  party  of  six  or  eight  borderers  were  one  cool 
evening  in  November,  collected  around  the  bar-room  fire  of  the 
Jetferson  House,  in  a  place  well  known,  but  which  it  suits  our 
purpose  not  to  name.  They  were  rather  a  rough-looking  set  of 
fellows  take  them  all  in  all ;  and  at  the  moment  we  introduce  them, 
were  attentively  listening  to  the  wonderful  exploits  of  one  Kelser, 
ilifrtf 


"EVERYBODY  ROUND  HERE,"  SAID  THE  BULLY,  "MUST  DRINK  OR  FIGHT. 
who  was  known  in  those  parts  as  the.  leader  of  a  gang  of  bullying 
scoundrels — though  the  persons  to  whom  he  was  talking,  being 
comparative  strangers,  permitted  him  the  rare  enjoyment  of  telling 
his  story,  spreading  his  fame,  and  making  himself  a  hero  in  a  new 
quarter. 

Winding  up  the  detail  of  his  sixth  bloody  duel  and  rencounter 
with  an  oath,  he  added,  by  way  of  a  climax  : 

"  I'm  one  of  them  as  is  never  afeard  of  any  thing — white,  black, 
or  red — and  all  I  want  is  (displaying  the  hilt  of  his  bowie  knife)  for 
any  body  to  show  me  the  fellow  as  says  I  is." 


THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY.     o27 

As  he  spoke  he  straightened  himself  up,  bent  his  round,  bullet- 
head  forward,  and  brought  his  face,  with  its  pug  nose,  thin,  sneering 
lips,  ana  small,  black,  somewhat  bloodshot  eyes,  to  bear  upon  each 
of  those  present,  and  with  a  defiant  expression,  which  seemed  to  say 
as  plainly  as  words  : 

"  Who  dares  contradict  me  ?" 

No  one  made  any  answer ;  and  each  eye,  if  it  did  not  quail,  at  least 
fell  before  the  contemptuous  glance  of  the  braggadocio. 

"  Yes,"  he  repeated,  with  another  oath,  "  I'm  one  of  them  as  is  never 
afeard  of  any  thing,  as  I  said  afore  ;  and  to  prove  it,  I'll  tell  ye  of 
my  fight  with  Dexter — Rash  Dexter,  as  we  used  to  call  him." 

And  then,  with  the  air  of  one  perfectly  satisfied  that  he  was  a  hero, 
which  no  man  dared  dispute,  he  was  proceeding  with  his  story,  when 
a  tall,  slender  individual,  in  the  dress  of  a  northern  traveler,  some 
what  dusty,  and  with  a  pair  of  saddle-bags  thrown  across  his  arm, 
quietly  entered  the  inn. 

Approaching  the  bar— whither  the  landlord,  who  was  one  of  the 
party  at  the  fire,  immediately  repaired — the  stranger  mildly  inquired 
if  he  could  be  entertained  for  the  night. 

"Certainly,  sir,"  returned  Boniface,  with  a  cheerful  air.  "A 
horse,  I  reckon,  sir  ?" 

The  traveler  nodded ;  and  while  he  proceeded  to  divest  himself 
of  his  overcoat,  and  deposit  his  traveling  equipments  with  the  host, 
the  latter  called  to  a  black  servant,  and  ordered  him  to  attend  to  the 
gentleman's  beast. 

"Supper,  sir?"  pursued  the  landlord,  with  an  eye  to  business. 

Again  the  traveler  nodded  ;  and  perceiving  the  fire  was  surrounded 
by  the  party  already  mentioned,  and  evidently  not  wishing  to  intrude 
himself  among  strangers,  he  quietly  took  his  seat  by  a  table  near  the 
wall. 


o26  THE    TRAYELEli    AMD     THE    ARKANSAS    BULLY. 

Meantime  he  bad  not  escaped  notice — as  no  new-comer  in  such  a 
place  does  ;  but  while  most  of  the  company  scanned  him  somewhat 
furtively,  Kelser,  the  egotistical  hero  of  his  own  bloody  exploits, 
angered  by  the  interruption,  stopped  his  narration,  and  regarded 
him  with  a  savage  scowl. 

"Another  d — d  Yankee — I'll  bet  high  on't !"  he  said,  in  a  sneering, 
grating  tone,  intended  to  disconcert,  irritate  and  insult  the  traveler. 

The  latter,  however,  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of  the  remark ;  but 
turning  to  the  table,  upon  which  there  chanced  to  be  lying  an  old 
paper,  he  picked  it  up,  as  it  were,  mechanically,  and  soon  appeared 
to  be  deeply  absorbed  in  its  contents. 

This  quiet  inoffensive  proceeding  served  to  irritate  the  ruffian  still 
more ;  but  contenting  himself  for  the  time  by  muttering  something 
about  all  Yankees  being  cowards,  he  turned  to  the  others,  and  pro 
ceeded  with  his  story — speaking  somewhat  louder  than  usual — 
especially  when  he  came  to  the  bloody  details  of  his  narrative — as  if 
to  arrest  the  attention  of  the  stranger,  and  impress  him  unfavorably. 

Finding  the  latter  was  not  in  the  least  disturbed,  however,  Keiaei: 
closed  with  a  tremendous  oath  ;  and  then,  turning  to  the  landlord, 
who  had  once  more  joined  the  party,  he  inquired,  in  a  loud  tone,  if 
he  thought  there  were  any  "cussed  thieves  amongst  'em  from 
abroad  V" 

"  Hush  !"  returned  the  host,  in  a  low,,  cautious  tone ;  "  don't  go 
for  to  make  a  muss  here,  I  beg  of  you — for  such  things  ruin  a  man's 
house !" 

"  Do  you  want  to  take  up  on  that  fellow's  side  ?"  sneered  the  bully, 
fixing  his  black,  snaky  eyes  upon  the  host,  with  an  expression  that 
made  the  latter  quail. 

"  Oh,  no,  Kelser — I  don't  want  to  take  any  thing  up  ;  and  so  I  beg 
you  won't  say  nothing  to  him.  Come,  let's  take  a  drink  all  round, 
and  call  it  quits." 


THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY.     329 

"In  course  we'll  take  a  drink,"  returned  the  other,  with  a  coarse 
laugh ;  "  and  as  it's  to  be  all  round,  why,  we'll  have  it  all  round." 

Saying  this,  and  rising  as  he  spoke,  he  walked  over  to  the  inoffen 
sive  traveler,  with  a  swaggering  air,  and,  slapping  him  somewhat 
heavily  on  the  shoulder,  said,  roughly  : 

"How  d'ye  do,  stranger?" 

The  man  looked  up  with  something  like  a  start,  and  displayed 
features  in  striking  contrast  with  those  of  his  interrogator.  He 
seemed  about  five-and-twenty  years  !  I 
of  age — had  a  smooth,  broad,  high  | 
forehead — a  rather  Grecian,  slight 
ly  effeminate,  and  ,iJ||H 
almost  beardless 
face  —  and  mild, 
soft,  pleasant  blue 
eyes  —  the  general 
expression  of  the 
whole  countenance 
denoting  one  of  a 
naturally  timid,  re 
tiring  and  unobtrusive  disposition.  Fixing  his  eyes  upon  the  bully — 
rather  with  the  air  of  on<«  who  did  not  exactly  comprehend  the  cause 
of  being  so  rudely  disturbed,  than  with  any  thing  like  anger  or  re 
sentment  at  the  harsh,  unceremonious  interruption — he  seemed  to 
wait  for  the  latter  to  volunteer  some  explanation  of  his  uncivil 
proceeding. 

"I  said,  how  d'ye  do,  stranger?"  repeated  Kelser;  "but  you  don't 
seem  to  understand  the  civil  thing." 

At  this  the  crowd,  in  expectation  of  a  quarrel,  at  once  started  up, 
and  silently  gathered  around  the  bully  and  the  traveler.  This 


\ 


DO  YOU   INTEND  TO  MURDER   ME?"  INQUIRED  THE   STRANGER. 


330     THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY. 

seemed  to  startle  the  latter  a  little,  and  glancing  quickly  from  one 
to  the  other,  he  replied  : 

"  I  am  very  well,  if  that  is  what  you  wish  to  know  ;  but  really  I 
do  not  comprehend  why  you  should  be  so  solicitous  about  my 
health." 

"There's  a  great  many  things  that  you  d — d  Yankees  don't  com* 
prehend  !"  rejoined  Reiser,  with  a  chuckling  laugh. 

"  What  does  this  mean,  gentlemen  ?"  inquired  the  traveler,  turn 
ing  a  little  pale — his  mild,  blue  eyes  beginning  to  gleam  with  a 
strange,  peculiar  light — at  the  same  time  rising  and  glancing  from 
one  to  the  other,  till  his  gaze  rested  upon  the  troubled  visage  of  his 
host.  "  What  have  I  done  that  any  one  here  should  seek  to  insult 
me  ?  Do  you  permit  this,  sir  ?"  he  added,  addressing  the  innkeeper. 

"He  can't  help  himself,"  interposed  the  bully.  "If  there's  any 
body  as  wants  to  insult  you,  it's  me  ;  and  Bill  Kelser  always  does 
what  he  likes — any  where,  and  with  any  body?" 

"  And  why  do  you  seek  to  quarrel  with  a  man  that  never  saw  or 
exchanged  a  word  with  you  before  !"  quietly  asked  the  stranger,  his 
lips  slightly  quivering,  either  with  fear  or  suppressed  anger — a  soft 
glow  diffusing  itself  over  his  whole  face — and  the  pupils  of  his  eyes 
seeming  to  expand,  and  grow  dark,  and  gleam  even  more  strangely 
than  before. 

"  Because  I  hate  all  you  cussed  Yankees ;  and  whenever  I  see  one 
of  your  tribe,  I  always  feel  like  cutting  his  heart  out !  for  I'm  one 
of  those  as  never  knowed  what  it  was  to  fear  eyther  man  or  devil !" 

"  Come  !"  interposed  the  landlord,  taking  the  bully  by  the  arm— 
"  we  was  going  to  take  a  drink,  you  know  !" 

"Yes,  I'm  in  for  that  too !"  said  Kelser—"  always  good  at  eyther 
a  drink  or  a  fight,  I  am.  You  hear,  stranger?"  he  continued,  taking 
hold  of  the  latter' s  arm  somewhat  roughly.  "  You  hear,  don't  you  ? 


THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY.     331 

We're  going  to  take  a  drink  with  the  landlord ;  and  if  you  can  prove 
you're  a  decent  white  uiaii,  we'll  honor  you  by  taking-  another  with 
you  afterward." 

"  I  shall  have  no  objection  to  treat,  if  the  gentlemen  here  think  I 
ought  to  do  so,"  returned  the  traveler,  drawing  himself  up  with 
dignified  firmness,  and  speaking  in  a  more  positive  manner  than  he 
had  yet  done ;  "  but  as  for  drinking  myself,  that  is  something  I 
never  do." 

Nothing  at  that  moment  could  have  pleased  the  bully  better  than 
to  hear  the  stranger  refuse  to  drink  ;  for  he  had  long  since  resolved 
upon  a  quarrel  with  him ;  first,  from  natural  malice ;  secondly, 
because  he  believed  him  one  to  be  easily  disposed  of ;  and  thirdly, 
because  he  might  thus  make  a  grand  display  of  his  fighting  quali 
ties,  with  little  or  no  risk  to  himself — a  very  important  considera 
tion,  when  we  bear  in  mind  that  all  such  characters  are  arrant 
cowards  at  heart. 

"  So  you  don't  drink,  eh  ?"  he  said  to  the  stranger.  "  D'ye  hear 
that,  gentlemen  ?"  appealing  to  the  crowd.  "  Now  every  body 
round  here  has  to  drink  or  fight !  And  so  (walking  up  to  the 
traveler)  you've  got  to  do  one  or  t'other — which  shall  it  be  ?" 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  do  either,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but  drink  I  will 
not !" 

"  Then  fight  you  shall !"  cried  the  other,  closing  the  sentence 
with  a  wicked  oath,  and  at  the  same  time  laying  his  hand  upon  the 
hilt  of  his  bowie  knife,  and  partly  drawing  it  from  its  sheath. 

"  Do  you  intend  to  murder  me  ?  or  give  me  a  chance  for  my  life  ?" 
inquired  the  stranger,  with  a  coolness  that  astonished  those  who, 
looking  upon  his  fine,  delicate  features,  and  slender  figure,  expected 
to  see  him  shrink  back  in  alarm  and  dismay. 

"  Give  you  a  chance,  in  course !"  returned  the  bully,  in  a  less 


332     THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY. 

confident  tone — for  he  too  had  expected  to  see  the  other  succumb 
at  once. 

"  Do  you  challenge  me  to  a  fair  combat  ?"  inquired  the  other. 
"  In  course  I  does,"  blustered  Kelser ;  "  we  don't  do  nothing  else, 
in  this  country,  but  the  fair  thing.'' 

The  affair  now  began  to  look  serious. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  the  traveler,  with  a  polite  bow  to  the  company 
in  general,  "  you  know  how  quietly  I  came  in  here,  and  how  inoffen 
sively  I  conducted  myself  afterward ;  and  you  have  seen  how  this 
man  has  ventured  bfeyond  all  rules  of  good  breeding,  and  stepped 
out  of  his  way  to  insult  and  fix  a  quarrel  upon  me.  Now,  then,  as  I 
am  a  stranger  here — though  one  who  has  heart!  much  of  southern 
chivalry — I  wish  to  know  how  many  of  you  will  agree  to  stand  by 
and  see  fair  play  ?" 

"All!  all  of  us!"  was  the  almost  simultaneous  response.  "You 
shall  have  fair  play,  stranger  !" 

The  bully  turned  slightly  pale,  and  seemed  more  discomposed  and 
uneasy. 

"  I  thank  you,  gentlemen,  for  convincing  me,  by  your  offer,  that 
you  are  governed  by  justice  and  honor  !"  pursued  the  traveler ; 
"  and  now  I  will  prove  to  you  that  this  man  is  a  cowardly  bragga 
docio,  or  else  one  of  us  shall  not  quit  this  place  alive  !  It  is  under 
stood  that  I  am  challenged  to  a  single  fight,  is  it  not  ?" 

There  was  a  general  affirmative  response. 

"The  challenged  party,  I  believe,  has  the  choice  of  weapons, 
time,  and  place  ?" 

Another  affirmative  response — the  bully  looking  still  paler  and 
more  anxious. 

"  Well,  then,  gentlemen,  not  being  handy  with  the  bowie  knife, 
and  wishing  an  equal  chance  for  life,  1  propose  to  leave  the  result  to 


THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY. 


333 


fate,  and  so  test  the  courage  of  my  opponent.  Any  man  can  stand 
up  for  a  fight  if  he  knows  he  has  the  best  of  it — but  only  true 
courage  can  coolly  face  uncertainty— and  my  insulter  boasts  of 
fearing  nothing.  My  proposition  is  this  :  Let  two  pistols  be  selected 
— one  be  loaded — and  both  be  concealed  under  a  cloth  upon  this 
table.  Then  my  fighting  friend  and  myself  shall  draw  one  by  lot, 

point  the  drawn  one  at  the  heart  of  his 
foe,  and  pull  the  trigger— the  unarmed 
one  standing  firm,  and  receiving  the 
charge  or  not  as  heaven  shall 
will !     Is  not  this  fair  ?" 

"  Perfectly  fair !"  coincided 
all  except  Kelser,  who  de 
murred,  and  swore  that  no 
body  but  a  Yankee  would 
ever  have  thought  of  such  a 

THE  STRANGER   EITHER   BLANCHE!)   XOH   CHAFED   heathenish       Way        Of        doing 

business. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you  he  was  a  coward — this  fellow,  who,  a  few 
minutes  ago,  feared  neither  man  nor  devil  ?"  sneered  the  stranger, 
thus  drawing  a  laugh  from  the  company,  who  now  seemed  to  be  all 
on  his  side. 

The  landlord  now  objected  to  the  affair  taking  place  in  his  house — 
but  on  one  of  the  company  taking  him  aside,  and  whispering-  in  his 
ear,  he  made  no  further  opposition. 

Accordingly,  Kelser  reluctantly  consenting,  one  was  chosen  to 
prepare  the  pistols,  which  were  immediately  produced  ;  and  in  less 
than  ten  minutes  they  were  placed  under  a  cloth  upon  the  table. 

"  I  waive  all  right  to  the  first  choice,"  said  the  stranger,  as  he  and 
Kelser  were  brought  face  to  face  in  their  proper  positions. 


334     THE  TRAVELER  AND  THE  ARKANSAS  BULLY. 

The  bully,  who  was  really  very  much  alarmed,  and  who  showed  it 
in  his  pale  face,  trembling  limbs,  and  quivering  muscles,  at  once 
seemed  to  brighten  at  this  concession ;  and  thrusting  his  hand  under 
the  cloth,  he  drew  forth  one  of  the  weapons,  presented  it  at  the 
breast  of  the  other,  and  pulled  the  trigger. 

It  did  not  fire ;  but  the  stranger,  who  knew  not  that  it  was 
unloaded,  neither  blanched  nor  changed  expression.  The  crowd 
applauded,  and  the  bully  grew  ghastly  pale. 

"  It  is  my  turn  now !"  said  the  traveler,  in  a  quiet,  determined 
tone,  fixing  his  blue  eye  steadily  upon  the  cowering  form  of  Kelser. 

This  was  more  than  the  latter  could  stand. 

"  No,  I'll  be  d — d  if  it  is  !"  he  shouted  ;  and  instantly  drawing  the 
other  pistol,  he  presented  it,  and  pulled  the  trigger  also. 

But  with  a  like  result — for  neither  pistol  was  loaded — the  com 
pany  having  secretly  resolved  to  test 
the  courage  of  both  without  blood 
shed. 

Throwing  down  the  pistol  with  a 
bitter  curse,  amid  a  universal    \  \  \ 
cry    of    "  Shame  !    shame  !" 
Kelser  whipped  out  his  knife, 
and  made  a  rush  for  his  an 
tagonist.      But    the    latter, 
gliding    quickly   around   the 
table,  suddenly  stopped,  and 

THE  BULLY  FELL  HEAVILY  FORWARD,  SHOT 

exclaimed  :  THROUGH  THE  BRAIX. 

"  Three  times  at  my  life— and  now  once  at  yours  !" 
And  with  these  ominous  words  he  raised  his  arm  quickly ;  the 

next  instant  there  was  a  flash,  a  crack,  and  the  bully  foil  heavily 

forward,  shot  through  the  brain. 


A     RACE     FOR     LIFE. 


335 


The  verdict  of  the  jury  who  sat  upon  the  case,  was  justifiable 
homicide — and  the  blue-eyed  stranger  resumed  his  journey  as  if 
nothing  had  happened. 

AVould  you  know  who  he  is  ?  If  we  named  him,  we  should  name 
one  who  now  holds  a  high  official  position  ;  and  for  many  reasons  we 
prefer  he  should  be  known  only  by  those  who  are  already  cognizant 
of  the  incident  we  have  recorded. 


A    RACE    FOR    LIFE. 

AMONG  the  members  of  that  celebrated  rifle  corps,  which  was  com 
posed  of  such  splendid  material,  and  commanded  by  Daniel  Morgan, 
was  a  man  by  the  \ 
name  of  Elerson, 
who,  in  deeds  of 
daring  and  iuiro 
pidity,  was  almost  a 


ELERSON'S  GREAT  TWENTY-FIVE  MII.E  RACE. 

match  for  Murphy,  whose  frequent  companion  he  was  when  on  an 
expedition  against  their  mutual  enemies,  the  tories,  red-coats,  and 
Indians.  Quick  of  perception,  rapid  in  his  conclusions  and  his 


336  A    RACE     FOR    LIFE. 

actions,  light  of  foot,  and  brave  as  a  lion,  he  was  an  enemy  whom 
the  Indians  feared,  and  a  friend  whom  all  ranked  as  second  only  to 
the  renowned  Murphy  himself. 

The  corps  to  which  these  celebrated  marksmen  belonged  was 
attached  to  the  expedition  of  Generals  Clinton  and  Sullivan  against 
the  Six  Nations  in  1779.  Elerson  was  with  Clinton  when  that 
officer  halted  at  Otsego  Lake,  to  await  the  coming  of  his  superior, 
from  the  direction  of  Wyoming.  While  the  army  lay  at  this  place, 
Elerson  rambled  off  from  the  main  body,  in  search  of  adventure 
and  pulse  for  the  dinner  of  the  mess  to  which  he  belonged.  Regard 
less  of  the  danger  and  risk  he  ran,  he  wandered  about  until  he  had 
procured  a  quantity  of  the  latter,  sufficient  for  his  purpose,  when  he 
prepared  to  return  to  camp. 

It  seems  that  he  had  been  discovered  and  tracked  by  a  party  of 
Indians,  who  determined  upon  his  capture  ;  and  as  he  was  adjusting 
his  burden  to  retrace  his  steps,  he  thought  he  heard  a  rustling  of 
the  leaves  near  him.  Looking  in  the  direction  fwm  whence  came 
the  sound,  he  discovered  a  band  of  six  or  eight  Indians,  who  had 
stationed  themselves  between  him  and  the  camp,  so  as  to  cut  off  his 
retreat  in  that  direction,  and  were  m  the  act  of  springing  upon  him. 
Becoming  immediately  conscious  of  their  object — for  he  might  have 
been  shot  down  with  ease — he  determined  to  foil  them  if  in  his 
power,  for  he  knew  full  well  the  fate  of  a  prisoner  in  their  hands. 
Seizing  his  rifle,  he  dropped  his  bundle,  and  fled  through  the  only 
avenue  left  open  for  his  escape,  followed  by  the  whole  pack,  hooting 
and  yelling  at  his  heels.  As  he  started  to  run,  half  a  dozen  toma 
hawks  were  hurled  at  him,  and  came  whizzing  and  flying  through 
the  air ;  but  fortunately  only  one  reached  its  object,  and  that  cut 
the  middle  finger  of  his  left  hand,  nearly  severing  it.  With  Hie 
agility  of  the  hunted  stag,  he  bounded  over  an  old  brush-wood  fence 


A    RACE     FOR     LIFE.  33  Y 

which  stood  in  his  path,  and  darted  into  the  shades  of  the  forest, 
followed  by  his  no  less  swift  and  rapid  pursuers. 

He  was  aware  that  the  course  he  had  taken  was  away  from  the 
camp — so  also  were  his  enemies  ;  and  while  they  anticipated  a  speedy 
capture,  he  prepared  himself  for  a  mighty  effort,  trusting  that  an 
opportunity  might  offer  to  double  and  find  his  way  back.  Vain 
hope !  The  Indians,  aware  that  such  would  naturally  be  his  aim, 
took  care  to  prevent  it  by  spreading  themselves  somewhat  in  the 
form  of  a  crescent,  to  prevent  the  consummation  of  such  an  end ;  but 
in  so  doing,  they  nearly  lost  sight  of  their  prey.  Fearful  lest  he 
might  escape,  they  discharged  their  rifles  at  him,  hoping  to  wound 
or  kill  him — but  with  no  effect.  The  brave  fellow  tried  every  nerve- 
to  outstrip,  and  every  stratagem  and  device,  to  mislead  and  mis 
direct  the  Indians ;  but  they  were  too  cunning  to  be  deceived,  and 
pursued  him  with  the  ardor  and  determination  of  blood-hounds. 

Four  long  hours  the  chase  continued  thus,  until  overtasked  nature 
threatened  to  give  way,  and  yield  him  to  the  tomahawks,  and  scalp- 
ing-kmves  of  his  pursuers.  Like  some  powerful  engine,  his  heart 
was  forcing  the  blood  through  his  distended  and  throbbing  veins, 
which  threatened  to  burst  with  the  mighty  efforts  of  the  man.  His 
breath  came  short  and  rapid,  and  betokened  a  speedy  termination 
to  the  race,  unless  a  breathing-spell  was  afforded  him.  An  oppor 
tunity  at  last  was  offered,  when,  having,  as  he  thought,  outstripped 
his  pursuers  for  a  moment,  he  halted  in  a  little  lonely  dell  to 
recover  his  waning  strength,  and  regain  his  almost  exhausted 
breath.  His  hope  was  destined  to  disappointment,  however,  for  the 
circle  closed  in  upon  him,  and  the  bust  of  an  Indian  presented 
itself  at  a  hight  opening  in  front.  He  raised  his  rifle  to  fire,  and  in 
the  some  moment  a  shot  from  his  rear  admonished  him  that  danger 
was  all  around ;  another  took  effect  in  his  side,  and  warned  him  of 
22 


338 


A    RACE    FOR    LIFE. 


the  danger  of  delay.  The  Indian  in  front  had  disappeared,  and  he 
hastened  forward,  with  the  love  of  life  and  liberty  still  strong  in  his 
breast,  although  his  powers  of  endurance  had  been  sadly,  fearfully 
tested.  The  wound  in  his  side  bled  freely,  although  only  a  flesh- 
wonud,  and  therefore  not  dangerous  nor  painful.  It  served,  how 
ever,  to  track  him  by,  and,  conscious  of  the  fact,  he  managed  to 
tear  a  strip  from  his  hunting-shirt  and  stanch  the  blood. 

On,  on  went  pursuer  and   pursued — over  hill   and  dale,   brook, 
streamlet,  and  running  stream — through  briar  and  bramble,  through 

field  and  wood — 
until  the  parched 
and  burning  tongue 
of  the  fugitive  pro 
truded  from  his 
mouth,  swelled  to 
such  distention  as 
almost  to  stop  his 
breathing.  Ex 
hausted  nature 
could  do  no  more, 
and  he  threw  him 
self  prostrate  on  the  bank  of  a  tiny  brook,  resolved  to  yield  the  con 
test  for  the  sake  of  a  hearty  draught  of  its  clear,  sparkling  waters. 
He  bathed  his  brow  in  the  cool  element,  and  drank  deeply  of  its 
reviving  virtues.  Raising  his  head,  he  discovered  the  foremost  of 
the  now  scattered  and  equally  exhausted  enemy,  crossing  the  brow 
of  a  ridge  over  which  he  had  just  passed.  The  instinct  of  life  was 
awakened  afresh  in  his  bosom  at  the  sight,  and  he  started  to  his  feet 
and  raised  his  rifle  to  his  shoulder ;  but  his  failing  strength  would 
not  allow  of  a  certain  aim.  and  an  rmpty  weapon  might  ensure  his 


A    RACE    FOR    LIFE.  339 

death.  Another  moment,  and  he  would  be  at  the  mercy  of  his 
enemy,  without  hope  or  chance  of  life. 

Again  he  raised  his  trusty  rifle,  and,  steadying  its  barrel  against  a 
sapling,  he  secured  his  aim,  fired,  and  the  Indian  fell  headlong  in 
death.  Before  the  echoes  of  the  report  had  died  away  in  the  neigh 
boring  hills,  he  beheld  the  remainder  of  the  band  of  eager,  hungry 
pursuers  coming  over  the  ridge,  and  he  felt  that  his  hold  of  life  was 
short,  and  his  minutes  numbered.  Hidden  partially  by  the  tree 
behind  which  he  stood,  they  did  not  discover  him,  however ;  and 
while  they  paused  over  the  body  of  their  fallen  comrade,  he  made 
another  attempt  to  fly  from  their  pursuit.  He  stagge^fed  forward — 
fell — arose  again — and  exerting  his  failing  powers  to  the  utmost,  he 
managed  to  reach  a  clump  or  thicket  of  young  trees,  overgrown 
with  wild  vines,  into  which  he  threw  himself  with  the  energy  of 
desperation.  Fortune  favored  him,  and  he  discovered  the  rotten, 
mouldering  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree,  whose  hollow  butt,  hidden  and 
screened  by  the  deep  shadow  of  the  surrounding  foliage,  offered  an 
asylum  from  the  impending  death  which  seemed  so  near. 

The  approaching  steps  of  the  savages  quickened  his  movements, 
as  he  crawled  head  first  into  the  recess  caused  by  decay,  which  was 
barely  large  enough  to  admit  his  person.  Here  he  lay  within  hear 
ing  of  the  efforts  made  to  discover  his  hiding-place,  until  they  died 
away  in  the  distance.  Conscious,  however,  that  the  Indians  would 
search  long  and  anxiously  for  him,  he  lay  in  this  situation  for  two 
days  and  nights  before  he  ventured  to  crawl  from  his  hiding-place. 
When  he  did  so  he  knew  not  which  way  to  turn,  but  striking  off  at 
a  venture,  he  soon  emerged  upon  a  clearing  near  Cobbleskill — a 
distance  of  twenty-five  miles  from  his  place  of  starting. 


340 


DESPERATE    FIGHT    WITH    A    PANTHER. 


> 


DESPERATE    FIGHT    WITH    A    PANTHER-A    KEN- 
UCKIAN'S    STORY. 

I  NEVER  was  down-hearted  but  once  in  my  life,  and  that  was  on 
seeing  the  death  of  a  faithful  friend,  who  lost  his  life  in  trying  to 
save  mine.  The  fact  is,  I 
was  one  day  making  tracks 
homeward,  after  a  long  tramp 
through  one  of  our  forests — 
my  rifle  carelessly  resting 
on  my  shoulder — when  my 
favorite  dog,  Sport,  who  was 
trotting  quietly  ahead  of  me, 
suddenly  stopped  stock  still, 
gazed  into  a  big  oak  tree, 
bristled  *up  his  back,  and 
fetched  a  loud  growl.  I 
looked  up,  and  saw  upon  a  quivering  limb,  a  half-grown  panther, 
crouching  down  close,  and  in  the  very  act  of  springing  upon  him. 
With  a  motion  quicker  than  chain  lightning  I  leveled  my  rifle, 
blazed  away,  and  shot  him  clean  through  and  through  the  heart. 

The  varmint,  with  teeth  all  set  and  claws  spread,  pitched  sprawling 
head  foremost  to  the  ground,  as  dead  as  Julius  Caesar !  That  was 
all  fair  enough ;  but  mark,  afore  J  had  hardly  dropped  my  rifle,  [ 
found  myself  thrown  down  on  my  profile  by  the  old  she-panther,  who 
that  minute  sprung  from  an  opposite  tree  and  lit  upon  my  shoulders, 
heavier  than  all  creation  !  J  feel  the  print  of  her  teeth  and  nails 
now !  My  dog  grew  mighty  loving — he  jumped  a-top  and  seized 
her  by  the  neck  ;  so  we  all  rolled  and  clawed,  and  a  pretty  con 
siderable  tight  scratch  we  had  of  it. 


DEATH  OF  POOR   SPORT. 


LA  FAYETTE  AND  THE  JERSEYMAN.         341 

I  began  to  think  ray  right  arm  was  about  chawed  up  ;  when  the 
varmint,  finding  the  dog's  teeth  rather  hurt  her  feelings,  let  me  go 
altogether,  and  clenched  him.  Seeing  at  once  that  the  dog  was 
undermost,  and  that  there  was  no  two  ways  about  a  chance  of  a 
choke-off,  or  let  up  about  her,  I  just  out  jack-knife,  and  with  one 
slash,  perhaps  I  didn't  cut  the  panther's  throat  deep  enough  for  her 
to  breathe  the  rest  of  her  life  without  nostrils.  I  did  feel  mighty 
savagerous,  and  big  as  she  was,  I  laid  hold  of  her  hide  by  the  back 
with  an  alligator-grip,  and  slung  her  against  the  nearest  tree,  haid 
enough  to  make  every  bone  in  her  body  flash  fire.  "  Thar,"  says  I, 
"  you  tarnal  varmint,  root  and  branch,  you  are  what  I  call  used 


up 


But  I  turned  round  to  look  for  my  dog,  and — and — and  tears 
gushed  into  my  eyes,  as  I  see  the  poor  affectionate  cretur — all  of  a 
gore  of  blood — half  raised  on  his  fore  legs,  and  trying  to  drag  his 
mangled  body  toward  me;  down  he  dropped — I  run  up  to  him, 
whistled  loud,  and  gave  him  a  friendly  shake  of  the  paws,  (for  I 
loved  my  dog.)  But  he  was  too  far  gone  ;  he  had  just  strength 
enough  to  wag  his  tail  feebly — fixed  his  closing  eyes  upon  me  wist 
fully — then  gave  a  gasp  or  two,  and — all  was  over  ! 


LA  FAYETTE    AND    THE    JERSEYMAN. 

CHARLES  MORGAN  was  a  shrewd  private  of  the  Jersey  brigade, 
a  good  soldier,  and  had  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Marquis  de  la 
Fayette.  In  the  course  of  the  movements  on  James  river,  the 
marquis  was  anxious  to  procure  exact  information  of  the  force 
under  Cornwallis,  and  if  possible,  to  penetrate  his  lordship's  de 
signs  ;  he  considered  Charles  as  a  proper  agent  for  the  accomplish- 


342 


LA  FAYETTE  AND  THE  JERSEYMAN. 


ment  of  his  purposes,  and  proposed  to  him  to  enter  the  British  camp 
in  the  character  of  a  deserter,  but  in  reality  as  a  spy.  Charles 
undertook  the  perilous  enterprise,  merely  stipulating  that,  if  he  were 
detected,  the  marquis  should  cause  it  to  be  inserted  in  the  Jersey 
newspapers,  that  he  was  acting  under  the  orders  of  his  commanding 
officer. 

The  pretended  deserter  entered  the  British  lines  and  was  con 
ducted  into  the  presence  of  Cornwalhs.     On  being  questioned  by 
that  nobleman,  concerning  his  motives 
for  desertion,  he  replied  "  that  he  had 
been  with  the   American  army  from 
the  beginning  of  the  war, 
and  that  while  under   Gen 
eral    Washington,    he    was 
satisfied  ;  but  now  that  they 
had  put  him  under  a  French 
man,  he  did  not  like  it,  and 
therefore  had   deserted." 
Charles  was  received  with 
out     suspicion,     was     punc-  THE  JERSEYMAN  AJfD  THE  DESERTERS. 
tual  in  discharging  his  duty  as  a  soldier,  and  carefully  observed 
every  thing  that  passed.     One  day  while  on  duty  with  his  comrades, 
Cornwallis,  who  was  in  close  conversation  with  some  of  his  officers, 
called  him  and  asked,  "How  long  will  it  take  the  marquis  to  cross 
James  river  ?" 

"  Three  hours,  my  lord,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Three  hours !"  exclaimed  his  lordship,  "  will  it  not  take  three 
days  ?" 

"  No,  my  lord,"  said  Charles ;  "  the  marquis  has  so  many  boats, 
each  boat  will  carry  so  many  men  ;  and  if  your  lordship  will  take  the 


LA  FAYETTE  AND  THE  JERSEYMAN.          343 

trouble  of  calculating,  you  will  find  he  can  cross  in  three  hours." 
Turning  to  his  officers,  the  earl  said,  in  the  hearing  of  the  American, 
"  the  scheme  will  not  do." 

Charles  was  now  resolved  to  abandon  his  new  friends :  and  for 
that  purpose  plied  his  comrades  with  grog,  till  they  were  all  in  high 
spirits  with  the  liquor.  He  then  began  to  complain  of  the  wants 
in  the  British  camp,  extolled  the  plentiful  provision  enjoyed  by  the 
Americans,  and  concluded  by  proposing  to  them  to  desert :  they 
agreed  to  accompany  him,  and  left  it  to  him  to  manage  the  senti 
nels.  To  the  first  he  offered,  in  a  very  friendly  manner,  a  draught 
of  rum  from  his  canteen ;  but,  while  the  soldier  was  drinking, 
Charles  seized  his  arms,  and  then  proposed  to  him  to  desert  with 
them,  which  he  did  through  necessity.  The  second  sentinel  was 
served  in  the  same  way ;  and  Charles  hastened  to  the  American 
camp  at  the  head  of  seven  British  deserters.  On  presenting  him 
self  before  his  employer,  the  marquis  exclaimed  "  Ah,  Charles  !  have 
you  got  back  ?" 

"Yes  sir,"  was  the  answer,  "and  have  brought  seven  more  with 
me."  The  marquis  offered  him  money,  but  he  declined  accepting  it, 
and  only  desired  to  have  his  gun  again  :  the  marquis  then  proposed 
to  raise  him  to  the  rank  of  a  corporal  or  sergeant,  but  Charles' 
reply  was,  "  I  will  not  have  any  promotion  ;  I  have  abilities  for  a 
common  soldier,  and  have  a  good  character  ;  should  I  be  promoted, 
my  abilities  may  not  answer,  and  I  may  lose  my  character."  He, 
however,  generously  requested  for  his  fellow-soldiers,  who  were  not 
so  well  supplied  with  stockings,  shoes,  and  clothing,  as  himself,  the 
marquis'  interference  to  procure  a  supply  of  their  wants. 


344 


THRILLING     ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS. 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS. 

As  early  as  the  year  1790,  the  block  house  and  stockade,  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Hockhocking  river,  was  a  frontier  post  for  the 
hardy  pioneers  of 
that  portion  of  our 
state  from  the 


Hockhocking  to  the 
Sciota,  and  from 
the  Ohio  river  to 
our  northern  lakes. 
Then  nature  wore 
her  undisturbed 
livery  of  dark  and 
thick  forests,  inter 
spersed  with  green  //J 
and  flowery  prai-  /  / 
ries.  Then  the  axe  of  the  wood 
man  had  not  been  heard  in  the 
wilderness,  nor  the  plough  of  the 
husbandman  marred  the  beauty 
of  the  green  prairies.  Among  the  ;! 
many  rich  and  luxuriant  valleys, 
that  of  the  Hockhocking  was  pre-eminent  for  nature's  richest  gifts — 
and  the  portion  of  it  whereon  Lancaster  now  stands,  was  marked  as 
the  most  luxuriant  and  picturesque,  and  became  the  seat  of  an  Indian 
village,  at  a  period  so  early,  that  the  "  memory  of  man  runneth  not 
parallel  thereto." 

On  the  green  sward  of  the  prairie  was  held  many  a  rude  gambol 


WATCHING   THE   ENEMY. 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS.  345 

of  the  Indians  ;  and  here  too,  was  many  an  assemblage  of  the  warriors 
of  one  of  tho  most  powerful  tribes,  taking  counsel  for  a  "  war  path" 
upon  some  weak  or  defenceless  frontier  post. 

Upon  one  of  these  war-stirring  occasions,  intelligence  reached  the 
little  garrison  above  the  mouth  of  the  Hockhocking,  that  the 
Indians  were  gathering  in  force  somewhere  up  the  valley,  for  the 
purpose  of  striking  a  terrible  blow  on  one  of  the  few  and  scattered 
defences  of  the  whites.  A  council  was  held  by  the  garrison,  and 
scouts  were  sent  up  the  Ilockhocking,  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
strength  of  the  foe,  and  the  probable  point  of  attack. 

In  the  month  of  October,  and  on  one  of  the  balmiest  days  of  our 
Indian  summer,  two  men  could  have  been  seen  emerging  out  of  the 
thick  plum  and  hazel  bushes  skirting  the  prairie,  and  stealthily 
climbing  the  eastern  declivity  of  that  most  remarkable  promontory, 
now  known  as  Mount  Pleasant,  whose  western  summit  gives  a  com 
manding  view  to  the  eye  of  what  is  doing  on  the  prairie.  This 
eminence  was  gained  by  our  two  adventurous  and  hardy  scouts,  and 
from  this  point  they  carefully  observed  the  movements  taking  place 
on  the  prairie. 

Every  day  brought  an  accession  of  warriors  to  those  already  as 
sembled,  and  every  day  the  scouts  witnessed  from  their  eyrie,  the 
horse-racing,  leaping,  running,  and  throwing  the  deadly  tomahawk 
by  the  warriors.  The  old  sachems  looking  on  with  indifference — 
the  squaws,  for  the  most  part,  engaged  in  the  useful  drudgeries,  and 
the  papooses  manifesting  all  the  noisy  and  wayward  joy  of  child 
hood.  The  arrival  of  any  new  party  of  warriors  was  hailed  by  the 
Icrrible  war  whoop,  which  striking  the  mural  face  of  Mount 
Pleasant,  was  driven  back  into  the  various  indentations  of  the 
surrounding  hills,  producing  reverberation  on  reverberation,  and 
echo  on  echo,  till  it  seemed  as  if  ten  thousand  fiends  were  gathered 


346  THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS. 

in  their  orgies.  Such  yells  might  well  strike  terror  into  the  bosoms 
of  those  unaccustomed  to  them. 

To  our  scouts  these  were  but  martial  music  strains  which  waked 
their  watchfulness,  and  strung  their  iron  frames.  From  their  early 
youth  had  they  been  on  the  frontier,  and  therefore  well  practiced  in 
all  the  subtlety,  craft  and  cunning,  as  well  as  knowing  the  ferocity 
and  bloodthirsty  perseverance  of  the  savage.  They  were  therefore 
not  likely  to  be  circumvented  by  the  cunning  of  their  foes ;  and 
without  a  desperate  struggle,  would  not  fall  victims  to  the  scalping- 
knife. 

On  several  occasions,  small  parties  of  warriors  left  the  prairie  and 
ascended  the  mount ;  at  which  times  our  scouts  would  hide  in  the 
fissures  of  the  rocks,  or  lying  by  the  side  of  some  long  prostrate 
tree,  cover  themselves  with  the  sear  and  yellow  leaf,  and  again  leave 
their  hiding  places  when  their  uninvited  visitors  had  disappeared. 
For  food  they  depended  on  jerked  venison,  and  cold  corn  bread, 
with  which  their  knapsacks  had  been  well  stored.  Fire  they  dared 
not  kindle,  and  the  report  of  one  of  their  rifles  would  bring  upon 
them  the  entire  force  of  the  Indians.  For  drink  they  depended  on 
some  rain  water,  which  stood  in  excavations  of  the  rocks,  but  in  a 
few  days  this  store  was  exhausted,  and  M'Clelland  and  White  must 
abandon  their  enterprise  or  find  a  new  supply. 

To  accomplish  this  most  hazardous  affair,  M'Clelland,  being  the 
elder,  resolved  to  make  the  attempt.  With  his  trusty  rifle  in  his 
grasp,  and  two  canteens  strung  across  his  shoulders,  he  cautiously 
descended  to  the  prairie,  and  skirting  the  hills  on  the  north  as  much 
as  possible  within  the  hazel  thickets,  he  struck  a  course  for  the 
Hockhocking  river.  He  reached  its  margin,  and  turning  an  abrupt 
point  of  a  hill,  he  found  a  beautiful  fountain  of  limpid  water,  now 
known  as  the  Cold  Spring,  within  a  few  feet  of  the  river.  He  filled 
his  canteens  and  returned  in  safety  to  his  watchful  companion. 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OP    TWO    SCOUTS. 


347 


It  was  now  determined  to  have  a  fresh  supply  of  water  every  day, 
and  this  duty  was  to  be  performed  alternately.  On  one  of  these 
occasions,  after  White  had  filled  his  canteens,  he  sat  a  few  moments, 
watching  the  limpid  element,  as  it  came  gurgling  out  of  the  bosom 
of  the  earth— the  light  sound  of  footsteps  caught  his  practised  ear, 
and  upon  turning  round,  he  saw  two 
squaws  within  a  few  feet  of  him  ;  these 
upon  turning  the  jet  of  the  hill  had 
thus  suddenly  come  upon  him.  The 
elder  squaw  gave  one  of  those  far- 
reaching  whoops  peculiar  to 
the  Indians. 

White  at  once  compre 
hended  his  perilous  situa 
tion, — for  if  the  alarm  should 
reach  the  camp,  he  and  his 
companion  must  inevitably 
perish.  Self-preservation  impelled  him  to  inflict  a  noiseless  death 
upon  the  squaws,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave  no  trace  behind. 
Ever  rapid  in  thought,  and  prompt  in  action,  he  sprang  upon  his 
victims  with  the  rapidity  and  power  of  a  panther,  and  grasping  the 
throat  of  each,  with  one  bound  he  sprang  into  the  Hockhocking, 
and  rapidly  thrust  the  head  of  the  elder  woman  under  water,  and 
making  strong  efforts  to  submerge  the  younger,  who,  however,  pow 
erfully  resisted. 

During  the  short  struggle,  the  younger  female  addressed  him  in 
his  own  language,  though  almost  in  inarticulate  sounds. 

Releasing  his  hold,  she  informed  him,  that,  ten  years  before,  she 
had  been  made  a  prisoner,  on  Grave  Creek  flats,  and  that  the 
Indians,  in  her  presence,  butchered  her  mother  and  two  sisters  ;  and 


THE  SCOUT   AND  THE  SQUAWS 


348  THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS. 

that  an  only  remaining  brother  had  been  captured  with  her,  who 
succeeded  on  the  second  night  in  making  his  escape  ;  but  what  had 
become  of  him  she  knew  not.  During  the  narrative,  White,  unob 
served  by  the  girl,  had  let  go  his  grasp  on  the  elder  squaw,  whose 
body  soon  floated  where  it  would  not,  probably,  soon  be  found. 
He  now  directed  the  girl  hastily  to  follow  him,  and  with  his  usual 
energy  and  speed,  pushed  for  the  mount. 

They  had  scarcely  gone  two  hundred  yards  from  the  spring,  be 
fore  the  alarm  cry  was  heard  some  quarter  of  a  mile  down  the 
stream.  It  was  supposed  that  some  warriors  returning  from  a  hunt, 
struck  the  Hockhocking  just  as  the  body  of  the  drowned  squaw 
floated  past.  White  and  the  girl  succeeded  in  reaching  the  Mount, 
where  M'Clelland  had  been  no  indifferent  spectator  to  the  sudden 
commotion  among  the  Indians,  as  the  prairie  parties  were  seen  to 
strike  off  in  every  direction,  and  before  White  and  the  girl  had 
arrived,  a  party  of  some  twenty  warriors  had  already  gained  the 
eastern  acclivity  of  the  Mount,  and  were  cautiously  ascending, 
carefully  keeping  under  cover. 

Soon  the  two  scouts  saw  the  swarthy  faces  of  the  foe,  as  they 
glided  from  tree  to  tree,  and  rock  to  rock,  until  the  whole  base  of 
the  Mount  was  surrounded,  and  all  hopes  of  escape  cut  off. 

In  this  peril  nothing  was  left,  other  than  to  sell  their  lives  as 
dearly  as  they  could ;  this  they  resolved  to  do,  and  advised  the  girl 
to  escape  to  the  Indians,  and  tell  them  she  had  been  made  a  captive 
to  the  scouts. 

She  said,  "  No !  death,  and  that  in  the  presence  of  my  people,  is 
to  me  a  thousand  times  sweeter  than  captivity — furnish  me  with  a 
rifle,  and  I  will  show  you  that  I  can  fight  as  well  as  die.  This  spot 
I  leave  not !  here  my  bones  shall  lie  bleaching  with  yours  !  and 
should  either  of  us  escape,  you  will  carry  the  tidings  of  my  death  to 
mv  remaining  relatives." 


THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS. 


349 


Kemonstrance  proved  fruitless ;  the  two  scouts  matured  their 
plans  for  a  vigorous  defence — opposing  craft  to  craft,  expedient  to 
expedient,  and  an  unerring  fire  of  the  deadly  rifle. 

The  attack  commenced  in  front,  where,  from  the  narrow  backbone 
of  the  Mount,  the  savages  had  to  advance  in  single  file,  but  where 
they  could  avail  themselves  of  the  rocks  and  trees.     In  advancing 
the  warrior  must  be  momen 
tarily  exposed,  and  two  bare 
inches  of  his   swarthy  form 
was  target   enough   for   the 
unerring  rifle  of  the  scouts. 
After  bravely  maintaining  the 
fight  in   front,  and   keeping 
the    enemy    in    check,   they 
discovered    a    new    danger 
threatening  them.     The  wary  foe  now  made  j   l|_____   - — — ^ 
every  preparation  to  attack  them  in  flank, 

THE   MYSTERIOUS  SHOT. 

which  could  be  most  successfully  and  fatally 

done  by  reaching  an  insulated  rock  lying  in  one  of  the  ravines  on 
the  southern  hill  side.  This  rock  once  gained  by  the  Indians,  they 
could  bring  the  scouts  under  point  blank  shot  of  the  rifle  ;  and  with 
out  the  possibility  of  escape. 

Our  brave  scouts  saw  the  hopelessness  of  their  situation,  which 
nothing  could  avert  but  brave  companions  and  an  unerring  shot — 
them  they  had  not.  But  the  bravo  never  despair.  With  this  cer 
tain  fate  resting  upon  them,  they  had  continued  as  calm,  and  as 
calculating,  and  as  unwearied  as  the  strongest  desire  of  vengeance  on 
a  treacherous  foe  could  produce.  Soon  M'Clelland  saw  a  tall  and 
swarthy  figure  preparing  to  spring  from  a  cover  so  near  the  fatal 
rock,  that  a  single  bound  must  reach  it,  and  all  hope  be  destroyed. 


350  THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OF    TWO    SCOUTS. 

He  felt  that  all  depended  on  one  advantageous  shot,  although  but 
one  inch  of  the  warrior's  body  was  exposed,  and  that  at  a  distance 
of  one  hundred  yards — he  resolved  to  risk  all — coolly  he  raised  his 
rifle  to  his  eye,  carefully  shading  the  sight  with  his  hand,  he  drew  a 
bead  so  sure,  that  he  felt  conscious  it  would  do — he  touched  the  hair 
trigger  with  his  finger — the  hammer  came  down,  but  in  place  of 
striking  fire  it  crushed  his  flint  into  a  hundred  fragments  !  Although 
he  felt  that  the  savage  must  reach  the  fatal  rock  before  he  could 
adjust  another  flint,  he  proceeded  to  the  task  with  the  utmost  com 
posure,  casting  many  a  furtive  glance  toward  the  fearful  point. 

Suddenly  he  saw  the  warrior  stretching  every  muscle  for  the 
leap — and  with  the  agility  of  a  deer  he  made  the  spring — instead  of 
reaehmg  the  rock,  he  sprung  ten  feet  in  the  air,  and  giving  one  ter 
rific  yell  he  fell  upon  the  earth,  and  his  dark  corpse  rolled  fifty  feet 
down  the  hill.  He  had  evidently  received  a  death  shot  from  some 
unknown  hand.  A  hundred  voices  from  below  re-echoed  the  terri 
ble  shout,  and  it  was  evident  that  they  had  lost  a  favorite  warrior, 
as  well  as  been  foiled  for  a  time  in  their  most  important  movement. 

A  very  few  moments  proved  that  the  advantage  so  mysteriously 
gained  would  be  of  short  duration  ;  for  already  the  scouts  caught  a 
glimpse  of  a  swarthy  warrior,  cautiously  advancing  toward  the 
cover  so  recently  occupied  by  a  fellow  companion.  Now,  too,  the 
attack  in  front  was  resumed  with  increased  fury,  so  as  to  require 
the  incessant  fire  of  both  scouts,  to  prevent  the  Indians  from  gaming 
the  eminence — and  in  a  short  time  M'Clelland  saw  the  wary  warrior 
behind  the  cover,  preparing  for  a  leap  to  gain  the  fearful  rock — the 
leap  was  made  and  the  warrior  turning  a  somerset,  his  corpse  rolled 
down  toward  his  companion  ;  again  a  mysterious  agent  had  inter 
posed  in  their  behalf. 

This  second  sacrifice  cast  dismay  into  the  ranks  of  the  assailants ; 


THRU-!,!  NH     AMVF.NT11RE     OF    TWO     SCOUTS. 


351 


and  just  as  the  sun  was  disappearing  behind  the  western  hills,  the 
foe  withdrew  a  short  distance,  for  the  purpose  of  devising  new 
modes  of  attack.  The  respite  came  most  seasonably  to  the  scouts, 
who  had  bravely  kept  their  position,  and  boldly  maintained  the  un 
equal  fight  from  the  middle  of  the  day. 

Now,  for  the  first  time  was  the  girl  missing,  and  the  scouts  sup 
posed  that  through  terror  she  had  escaped  to  her  former  captors,  or 
that  she  had  been  killed  during  the  fight. 
They  were  not  long  left  to  doubt,  for  in  a  few 
moments  the  girl  was  seen 
emerging  from  behind  a  rock 
and  coming  to  them  with  a 
rifle  in  her  hand.  During 
the  heat  of  the  fight  she  saw 
a  warrior  fall,  who  had  ad 
vanced  some  fifty  yards  be- 
Ibre  the  main  body  in  front. 
She  at  once  resolved  to  pos 
sess  herself  of  his  rifle,  and 
crouching  in  undergrowth  she  crept  to  the  spot,  and  succeeded  in 
her  enterprise,  being  all  the  time  exposed  to  the  cross  fire  of  the 
defenders  and  assailants — her  practised  eye  had  early  noticed  the 
fatal  rock,  and  hers  was  the  mysterious  hand  by  which  the  two 
warriors  had  fallen— the  last  being  the  most  wary,  untiring  and 
blood-thirsty  brave  of  the  Shawanese  tribe.  He  it  was,  who  ten 
years  previous  had  scalped  the  family  of  the  girl,  and  been  her 
captor. 

In  the  west,  dark  clouds  were  now  gathering,  and  in  an  hour  the 
whole  heavens  were  shrouded  in  them  ;  this  darkness  greatly  embar 
rassed  the  scouts  in  their  contemplated  night  retreat,  for  they  might 


THE   MYSTERY   EXPLAINED  AND   THE   OIRLM 
REVENGE 


352  THRILLING    ADVENTURE    OP    TWO     SCOUTS. 

readily  lose  their  way,  or  accidentally  fall  on  the  enemy — this  being 
highly  probable,  it  not  inevitable.  An  hour's  consultation  decided 
their  plans,  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  girl,  from  her  intimate  know 
ledge  of  their  localities,  should  lead  the  advance  a  few  steps. 

Another  advantage  might  be  gained  by  this  arrangement,  for  in 
case  they  should  fall  in  with  some  outposts,  the  girl's  knowledge  ot 
the  Indian  tongue  would  perhaps  enable  her  to  deceive  the  sentinel ; 
and  so  the  sequel  proved,  for  scarcely  had  they  descended  one  hun 
dred  feet,  when  a  low  "  whist"  from  the  girl,  warned  them  of  present 
danger. 

The  scouts  sunk  silently  to  the  earth,  where  by  previous  agree 
ment,  they  were  to  remain  till  another  signal  was  given  them  by  the 
girl, — whose  absence  for  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour  now  began 
to  excite  the  most  serious  apprehensions.  At  length  she  again  ap 
peared,  and  told  them  that  she  had  succeeded  in  removing  two  sen 
tinels  who  were  directly  in  their  route  to  a  point  some  hundred  feet 
distant.  The  descent  was  noiselessly  resumed — the  level  gained, 
and  the  scouts  followed  their  intrepid  pioneer  for  half  a  mile  in  the 
most  profound  silence,  when  the  barking  of  a  small  dog,  within  a 
few  feet,  apprised  them  of  a  new  danger.  The  almost  simultaneous 
click  of  the  scouts'  rifles,  was  heard  by  the  girl,  who  rapidly  ap 
proached  them  and  stated  that  they  were  now  in  the  midst  of  the 
Indian  wigwams,  and  their  lives  depended  on  the  most  profound 
silence,  and  implicitly  following  her  footsteps.  A  moment  after 
ward,  the  girl  was  accosted  by  a  squaw  from  an  opening  in  a 
wigwam.  She  replied  in  the  Indian  language,  and  without  stopping 
pressed  forward. 

In  a  short  time  she  stopped  and  assured  the  scouts  that  the 
village  was  cleared,  and  that  they  were  now  in  safety.  She  knew 
that  every  pass  leading  out  of  the  prairie  was  safely  guarded  by  the 
Indians,  and  at  once  resolved  to  adopt  the  bold  adventure  ot  passing; 


THE     BRAVO    OF     TEXAS 


353 


through  the  very  centre  of  their  village  as  the  least  hazardous. 
The  result  proved  the  correctness  of  her  judgment. 

They  now  kept  a  course  for  the  Ohio,  being  guided  by  the  Hock 
hocking  river — and  after  three  days'  march  and  suffering,  the  party 
arrived  at  the  block-house  in  safety.  Their  escape  from  the 
Indians,  prevented  the  contemplated  attack  :  and  the  rescued  girl 
proved  to  be  the  sister  of  the  intrepid  Neil  Washburn,  celebrated  in 
Indian  history  as  the  renowned  scout  to  Captain  Kenton's  bloody 
Kentuckians. 


THE    BRAVO    OF    TEXAS. 

M'GuiRE"  was  known  throughout  Texas  as  a  thorough 
paced  villain  and  black-leg.     Accustomed  from  infancy  to  the  most 


THK   BRAVO's   ADVENTURE    IN    A    Hol'oTON    HAK-ROOM. 

infamous  companions,  as  he  increased  in  years  so  did  he  grow  old  in 
crime,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty  was  deemed,  by  his  companions, 
worthy  of  the  front  rank  in  their  columns. 
23 


354  THE     BRAVO     OF     TEXAS. 

One  of  the  first  acts  that  made  his  name  well-known,  was  his 
participation— while  yet  a  mere  child— in  an  affray  in  which  a 

friend  and  protector  of  his  was  shot — and  most  deservedly by  a 

tavern-keeper,  upon  whom  he  had  made  a  murderous  attack. 

M'Guire  fought  like  a  young  tiger — as  he  was — clinging  to  the 
landlord  with  his  hands  and  teeth,  and  though  crying  with  rage  and 
grief  at  the  death  of  his  patron,  seemed  perfectly  regardless  of  the 
danger  to  himself. 

I  have  no  intention  of  writing  the  history  of  his  career,  but  shall 
merely  note  an  incident  or  two  to  give  our  readers  an  idea  of  the 
man 

He  had  been  brought  up  by  a  man  of  his  own  kind,  named  John 
son,  who  furnished  him  with  a  home — such  as  it  was — until  by  his 
practices  the  latter  had  become  possessed  of  sufficient  property  to 
awaken  M 'Quire's  cupidity,  and  a  determination  to  become  pos 
sessed  of  it  by  foul  means,  as  he  could  not  by  fair  ones. 

He  accordingly  laid  his  plans,  and  caused  Johnson  to -become 
involved  in  a  quarrel,  in  which  his  life  was  taken,  at  the  instigation 
of  the  serpent  he  had  nourished,  who  immediately  after  married  his 
widow — a  woman  twice  his  age — and  thus  accomplished  his  designs. 

A  few  months  before  his  death,  he  paid  a  very  characteristic  visit 
to  Houston,  where  he  succeeded,  as  usual,  in  bringing  himself  into 
speedy  notice.  Entering  one  of  the  bar-rooms  of  the  place  in  a  state 
of  semi-intoxication,  and  taking  offence  at  a  simple  German  who 
presided  over  the  bottles,  and  whose  imperfect  knowledge  of  the 
language  prevented  him  from  understanding  correctly  what  was 
required.  M'Guire  struck  linn  in  the  face  with  a  heavy  cut-glass 
decanter,  breaking  it  in  the  act,  and  severely  injuring  the  man. 

Among  the  crowd  which  collected.  M'Guire  espied  a  ]udge  of  one 
of  the  courts,  and  turning  upon  him,  immediately  knocked  him 


THE     BRAVO    OF    TEXAS.  355 

down;  then  crossing  the  street  where  stood  the  mayor,  "spectator 
of  the  fight" — as  he  supposed  at  a  sale  distance — the  gentleman 
prostrated  him  also  at  a  blow. 

He  then  retreated,  walking  up  the  main  street  of  the  town  in 
triumph,  and  no  more  was  seen  of  him — although  warrants  were 
issued  for  his  apprehension — until  the  second  day ;  when  he  rode 
down  the  street,  stopped  his  horse  at  the  scene  of  his  late  disturb 
ance,  and  calling  out  the  proprietor,  told  him  he  had  traveled  some 
distance  out  of  his  way  to  bid  him  good  bye  ;  and  then  rode  out  of 
town. 

At  this  time  he  resided  not  far  from  the  town  of  Crocket,  and 
soon  after  his  return  from  his  Houston  exploit,  he  determined,  for 
reasons  of  his  own, — whether  from  enmity,  to  remove  a  troublesome 
witness,  or  a  partror  in  crime,  I  know  not, — to  have  one  of  his 
neighbors  "  put  out  of  the  way." 

Not  being  willing  to  take  the  trouble  himself,  he  hired  another,  a 
journeyman  at  the  trade  of  blood,  to  do  the  business  for  him.  For 
some  time  the  bravo  deferred  the  murder,  until  at  length  M'Guire 
imagined  that  he  had  turned  traitor,  and  betrayed  his  designs  to  his 
enemy ;  which  belief  was  strengthened  by  the  ultimate  refusal  of  the 
man  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  it. 

So  far,  M'Guire  had  only  gained  the  necessity  of  removing  two 
persons  in  the  place  of  one  ;  and,  perhaps  agreeing  with  Dr.  Frank 
lin's  adage,  "If  you  wish  a  thing  done,  go;  if  you  do  not,  send;" 
determined  this  time  to  do  his  own  work. 

To  murder  his  accomplice,  he  had  a  double  motive,  fear  and  re* 
venge.  Having  secured  the  aid  of  one  or  more  persons  upon  whom 
he  could  depend,  he  rode  over  to  the  house  of  the  supposed  traitor, 
and  calling  him  out  into  the  yard,  in  front  of  the  house,  in  full  sight 
of  his  wife  and  family,  shot  him  down  like  a  dog ;  then  the  party 


356 


THE     BRAVO    OF     TEXAS. 


turned  their  horses  toward  the  house  of  the  one  whom  he  had  marked 
before  for  his  victim,  and  killed  him  in  precisely  the  same  manner. 

All  this  happened  in  broad  daylight,  nor  did  his  audacity  cease 
here,  but  knowing  that  a  magistrate  lived  near  by,  the  party  again 
mounted  and  rode  to  his  plantation.  ^ 

M'Guire  was  probably  deceived  in  the  man,  whom  he  must  either 
have  supposed  to  have  been  a  reckless  being  like  himself,  or  oue 
who  might  be  influenced  by  fear  or  money,  to  subserve  his  ends. 

The  magistrate  was  very  coolly  informed  that  they  came  to  be 
tried,  that  he  must  go  through  some  form,  no  matter  what,  and  give 
them  a  certificate  of  acquittal,  which,  although  the  magistrate's 
court  was  only  a  preliminary  one,  they  imagined,  combined  with  the 
known  and  certain  danger  of  meddling  with  them,  would  be  sufficient 
to  prevent  any  further  inquiry. 

As  the  reader  may  well  imagine,  the  magistrate,  who  was  almost 
alone  in  the  house,  was  extremely  alarmed,  but  had  sufficient  presence 

of  mind  to  conceal  his  feelings, 
and  put  the  villains  off,  upon  the 
plea  that  it  was  necessary  to 
have  some  other  persons  pre 
sent,  and  also  to  prepare  cer 
tain  papers,  which  could  not  be 
done  at  a  moment's  notice.  It 
was  Saturday,  and  he  promised 
DOOM  OF  THE  BRAVO.  them,  that  if  they  returned  ou 

Monday  morning,  he  would  have  every  thing  fixed  for  them — which 
he  certainly  did. 

On  Monday,  M'Guire  appeared,  with  a  reinforcement,  making  in 
all  five  or  six,  and  found  the  magistrate  sitting  at  the  further  end 
of  the  hall.  For  the  information  of  those  who  are  not  skilled  in  the 


JOHN    DEAN    AND    THE    INDIANS.  351 

houses  of  a  new  county,  I  would  say,  that  a  double  log-cabin — such 
an  one  as  the  magistrate's — consists,  usually,  of  two  large  rooms, 
separated  by  a  wide  hall,  which,  in  pleasant  weather,  serves  the 
family  for  a  dining  and  sitting-room,  but  being  generally  open  at 
both  ends,  is  not  used  in  inclement  days. 

From  all  appearances,  they  found  that  the  trial  was  to  be  an  affair 
of  more  detail  than  they  admired,  and  M'Guire,  considering  himself 
now  to  be  in  a  condition  to  dictate  his  own  terms,  insolently  de 
manded  if  the  Justice  intended  to  do  as  he  was  ordered — adding, 
that  if  he  did  not,  and  that  immediately,  he  would  cut  him  to  pieces 
with  his  knife.  The  Justice  replied,  that  he  intended  to  proceed 
according  to  law,  and  in  no  other  way ;  but  hardly  had  he  spoken, 
when  M'Guire,  knife  in  hand,  followed  by  his  friends,  rushed  upon 
him. 

At  this  critical  moment,  the  side-doors  were  dashed  open,  and  on 
either  side  a  volley  from  six  rifles  was  poured  upon  them.  M'Guire 
and  two  others  fell  dead,  the  rest,  more  or  less  injured,  were  seized 
and  bound  with  cords. 

It  was  like  a  " coup  de  thtdtre"  except  that  it  exceeded  one,  a? 
reality  ever  does  fiction.  I  am  sure  that  no  melodramist  ever  in 
vented  or  got  up  a  more  perfect  or  successful  affair ;  and  who  may 
eay  that  it  was  not  pure,  even-handed  justice  ? 


JOHN    DEAN    AND    THE    INDIANS. 

ABOUT  the  year  1780,  an  Indian  had  been  murdered  in  Westmore 
land  county,  New  York,  by  some  unknown  white  man.  The  chiefs 
met  in  council  at  Oneida,  to  determine  what  was  to  be  done.  One 
of  the  early  settlers  in  the  county  was  a  Mr.  John  Dean,  who,  feeling 


358 


JOHN    DEAN    AND    THE    INDIANS. 


curious,  perhaps  alarmed,  at  the  proceedings  around  him,  continued, 
through  the  friendship  of  an  Indian,  to  obtain  knowledge  of  their 
consultations.  It  by  no  means  satisfied  him ;  since  from  the  office 
he  held,  (judge  of  county  courts,)  and  his  high  standing  among  the 
white  men,  the  chiefs  urged  that  he  was  the  proper  one  to  make 
atonement.  But  he  had  been  adopted  by  them  as  a  son>  and  many 
of  the  warriors  argued  that  this  circumstance  would  nullify  the 
virtue  of  the  sacrifice. 

For  several  days  the  matter  was  debated  without  being  decided. 
His  friendly  informant  apprised  him  of  all  that  was  done,  and  IK- 

continued  to  hope  for  the  best. 
An  effort  to  escape  would  have 
exposed  him,  with  his  wife  and 
children,  to  certain 
destruction.  H  e 
adopted  the  pre 
caution  of  conceal 
ing  from  his  family 
all  knowledge  of 
his  situation,  and 
as  the  council  re 
mained  in  session 
his  hopes  of  escape  brightened.  They  were  vain. 
.  One  night  after  retiring  to  rest,  he  heard  the  war-whoop,  and 
then  for  the  first  time  intimated  to  his  wife,  that  he  feared  a 
party  was  approaching  to  take  his  life.  After  exhorting  her  to 
remain  quiet  with  the  children,  he  went  to  an  adjoining  chamber, 
admitted  the  Indians  and  seated  them  in  the  'outer  room.  They 
numbered  eighteen,  and  were  the  principal  men  of  the  tribe. 
After  a  short  interval,  the  senior  chief  arose  and  informed  the 


THK   SQUAWS   LX   COUNCIL. 


JOHN     DEAN     AND     THE     INDIANS.  359 

judge  that  they  had  come  to  sacrifice  him  for  their  dead  brother, 
and  that  he  must  prepare  to  die.  To  this  disagreeable  piece  of  in 
formation  he  replied  at  length,  affirming  that  as  he  was  an  adopted  son 
of  the  tribe,  it  would  be  wrong  to  require  his  blood  for  the  wrong 
committed  by  a  wicked  white  man,  that  he  was  not  ready  to  die, 
and,  that  he  could  not  leave  his  wife  and  children  unprovided  for. 
The  council  listened  with  profound  gravity  and  attention,  and  after 
he  had  finished,  one  of  the  chiefs  replied.  The  debate  continued  a 
long  while,  but  evidently  little  to  the  judge's  favor. 

When  about  resigning  himself  to  his  doom,  the  noise  of  footsteps 
was  heard,  and  suddenly  a  squaw  entered.  She  was  wife  to  the 
senior  chief  and  the  foster  parent  of  the  unfortunate  white  man. 
Though  her  entrance  into  a  solemn  council  was  entirely  repugnant 
to  all  Indian  notions  of  propriety,  yet  she  was  permitted  to  take  her 
place  in  silence.  Immediately  after,  another  squaw  entered,  and 
she  was  as  soon  followed  by  another. 

Each  of  the  three  stood  closely  wrapped  in  a  blanket,  but  said 
nothing.  After  a  long  pause,  the  presiding  warrior  bade  them  be 
gone.  The  wife  replied  thai  the  council  must  change  its  determina 
tion,  and  leave  her  adopted  son,  the  good  white  man,  alone.  The 
command  was  repeated.  Suddenly  each  of  the  women,  throwing 
aside  her  blanket,  brandished  a  knife,  and  declared  that  if  the 
•  sentence  was  executed,  she  would  plunge  it  into  her  bosom. 

So  strange  a  scene  amazed  even  Indians  ;  they  regarded  the 
unheard-of  procedure  of  a  woman's  interfering  with  a  national  coun 
cil  as  an  interposition  of  the  Great  Spirit.  The  will  of  their  deity 
was  implicitly  obeyed,  the  decree  reversed  on  the  spot,  and  the 
judge  dismissed  with  honor. 


360 


THE   MURDERER'S   ORDEAL. 


THE   MURDERER'S   ORDEAL-A   CALIFORNIA'S  STORY. 

I  WAS  always  fond  of  the  science  of  physiognomy.     From  my 
youth  up  I  was  noted  for  my  proclivity  for  reading  the  character  of 


I   WAS  STARTLED   FROM   SLEEP,  BY   CRIES   OF    "MCROKIi!    MUKDEH !    HELP!    HELP!" 

a  man  from  his  face ;  and  I  finally  became  such  an  adept  in  the  art 
that  I  could  occasionally  guess  the  very  thoughts  of  the  individual 
whose  countenance  I  was  studying. 

Soon  after  the  gold  fever  broke  out,  I  went  to  California ;  and 
there,  I  must  confess,  among  what  else  there  was  to  interest  me,  I 
had  a  grand  opportunity  of  exercising  my  skill  upon  all  sorts  of 
faces,  seen  under  all  sorts  of  circumstances,  from  the  highest 
triumph  of  success  to  the  deepest  despair  of  failure.  I  first  tried 
iny  lurk  at  digging  gold  myself,  but  soon  tired  of  that,  and  believing 
I  could  make  money  faster  and  with  less  labor,  I  opened  a  kind  of 
grocery  and  provision  store,  and  went  regularly  into  the  business  of 


THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL.          361 

trade,  buying  most  of  ray  articles  at  SUcramento,  getting  them 
hauled  to  my  quarters,  and  disposing  of  them  at  a  fair  advance  to 
the  miners  and  others. 

My  store,  as  I  dignified  my  place  of  trade,  consisted  of  a  rude 
skeleton  of  poles,  with  a  sufficiency  of  cheaj)  muslin  drawn  over 
them  and  pinned  down  to  the  earth,  and  was  stocked  only  with  the 
most  saleable  articles,  of  which  flour,  pork,  and  whiskey  found  the 
most  ready  market,  especially  whiskey.  In  the  dry  season  it  was 
very  dusty,  and  every  body  seemed  to  be  dry  with  a  thirst  which 
mere  water  could  not  quench.  If  a  man  was  successful,  he  wanted 
whiskey  to  bring  his  body  up  to  the  altitude  of  his  spirits ;  if  unsuc 
cessful,  he  wanted  whiskey  to  bring  his  spirits  up  to  the  altitude  of 
his  body ;  if  it  chanced  to  be  a  little  cool,  he  wanted  a  little  whiskey 
to  warm  him  ;  if  it  was  very  hot,  he  wanted  whiskey  to  cool  him  ;  he 
needed  whiskey  in  the  morning  to  make  him  bright  and  active;  he 
needed  whiskey  at  night  to  rest  him  and  make  him  sleep  well ;  he 
wanted  it  when  he  bought,  and  when  he  sold,  when  he  stood  up,  and 
when  he  sat  down ;  in  short,  whiskey  was  the  great  regulator  of  all 
human  feelings — the  genuine  elixir  vitce — and  consequently  I  had  an 
immense  business  in  whiskey. 

Now  this,  though  somewhat  irrelevant,  brings  me  to  my  story. 

My  store  being  the  head-quarters  of  that  locality  for  whiskey  and 
provisions,  I  was  brought  in  contact  with  nearly  every  specimen  of 
the  genus  homo  that  ventured  into  that  region ;  and  such  another 
conglomeration  of  white,  black  and  red — such  another  mixture  of 
gentlemen,  laborers,  mountaineers,  gamblers,  thieves,  and  assas 
sins — it  would  be  hard  to  find  outside  the  limits  of  California.  Of 
course  I  had  a  chance  to  study  all  sorts  of  faces  to  my  heart's  con 
tent  ;  but  having,  as  I  have  said,  become  an  adept  in  the  art,  an 
ordinary  countenance,  or  a  man  governed  by  ordinary  passions, 


262 


THE   MURDERER'S  ORDEAL. 


whether  brutish  or  gentle,  did  not  interest  me.  I  wanted  to  get 
hold  of  what  is  termed  a  character,  or  one  whose  external  would 
give  no  indication  of  his  internal  to  any  but  a  connoisseur — or  one 
that  would  really  puzzle  you  to  tell  what  to  think  of  him. 

Among  the  many,  such  an  one  I  at  length  found.  At  first  I  did 
not  notice  him.  At  a  casual  glance  there  was  nothing  to  distin 
guish  him  from  the  herd.  He  came  in  quietly,  unobtrusively,  pur 
chased  a  quantity  of  flour,  pork,  and  tea,  paid  for  it  in  gold  dust, 
and  went  out  about  his  business.  He 
repeated  his  visits,  at  different  intervals,  ^^ 
perhaps  some  half-a-dozen  times,  before 
he  attracted  my  attention  to 
any  thing  peculiar  in  his  ap 
pearance,  and  then  I  should 
have  been  at  a  loss  to  say 
what  I  saw  more  in  him  at 
last  than  at  first. 

He  was  apparently  about 
twenty-fivfc  years  of  age,  of 
medium  height  and  slender 
figure,  of  a  dark  complexion, 
regular  features,  with  dark  "THIS  SIMPLE  u«u."  PAID  i,  "so  FAIR  TO  VIEW, 

CONTAINS   THE   Ml'RUEREIt's   SECRET." 

straight  hair,  dark  eyes,  and 

a  beard  that  covered  the  lower  part  of  his  face — in  all  of  which  there 
was  nothing  remarkable — nothing  striking.  He  was  quiet,  not 
talkative — had  nothing  to  say,  except  about  the  business  he  came 
on — got  what  he  wanted  when  I  was  disengaged,  paid  for  what  he 
got  like  a  gentleman,  and  generally  retired  with  an  ordinary  "  Good 
day,  sir,"  or  some  similar  civility.  And  yet,  as  I  have  said,  he  began 
to  attract  n\y  attention  at  last,  and  I  began  to  wonder  why. 


THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL.          363 

it  because  he  was  so  quiet,  reserved  and  gentlemanly,  and  did  not 
purchase  whiskey  like  tiie  re&i,  uud  occasionally  get  excited  and 
boisterous?  Or  was  it  because  there  was  something  about  him  I 
could  not  readily  fathom  ?  At  ail  events,  he  had  begun  to  interest 
;io  in  some  way  ;  and  the  very  fact,  perhaps,  that  I  could  not  tell 
sow  or  why,  led  into  a  closer  scrutiny,  a  deeper  study  of  the  man. 

After  this  I  prolonged  his  visits  as  long  as  I  could  without  causing 
him  to  suspect  I  did  so  intentionally.  The  things  that  he  wanted  I 
generally  had  some  trouble  in  getting,  and  filled  up  the  interval  by 
remarks  about  the  weather,  the  country,  the  mines,  the  success  of 
some  and  the  failure  of  others — in  a  word,  any  thing  I  could  think 
of  to  induce  conversation,  watching  him  furtively  all  the  while.  He 
answered  easily  and  readily,  and  yet  with  that  peculiar  kind  of  re 
serve  that  was  not  suggestive,  or  tending  toward  familiarity.  His 
replies,  however,  evinced  a  man  of  mind  and  education,  and  I  began 
to  give  him  credit  for  being  a  thinker — perhaps  a  practical  and  sel 
fish  dreamer,  if  I  may  use  a  paradoxical  term  that  best  expresses  my 
idea. 

One  day,  I  scarcely  know  how,  I  touched  upon  the  general  super 
stitions  of  mankind,  and  to  my  surprise,  I  saw  that  at  last  he  was 
interested.  His  eye  changed  expression,  and  brightened,  and 
emitted  a  strange  and  peculiar  gleam  ;  and  my  attention  being  thus 
directed  to  his  eye,  I  now  bethought  me  that  I  had  never  seen  one 
exactly  like  it — one  capable  of  being  so  apparently  open  down  to 
the  soul,  while  concealing  so  much.  It  was  off  its  guard  now — the 
door  was  really  open  down  to  the  soul  of  the  man — and  I  looked  in 
at  that  door,  that  opening,  and  saw  that  the  soul  of  that  man  ivas  a 
dark  one.  A  nameless  fear  came  over  me — a  strange  thrill  passed 
through  me  like  an  electric  shock — I  felt  an  internal  shudder  of 
dread.  No  wonder  I  had  not  been  able  to  read  him  before ;  the 
man  had  been  wearing  an  impenetrable  mask. 


364  THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL. 

I  now  had  the  key  to  the  mystery,  and  to  him,  and  I  used  it.  He 
was  interested  in  superstitions — he  was  superstitious  himself.  Why? 
Good  men  may  be  superstitious — bad  men  always  are,  because  they 
carry  a  hell  of  wild  fancies  within  them.  Thus  it  was  with  this  man, 
as  I  could  see  by  his  eye,  and  I  made  his  fancies  work  upon  him.  I 
told  him  stories  of  sorcery,  witchcraft  and  magic — of  ghosts,  of 
hobgoblins,  and  devils — till  he  became  pale  with  fear,  breathed  with 
compressed  lips,  and  trembled  in  spite  of  his  great  nerve  and  will. 

If  good  men,  as  I  have  said,  are  sometimes  superstitious,  why, 
you  ask,  did  I  think  this  man  bad  for  being  superstitious  also  ? 
First,  I  answer,  because  I  had  accidentally  thrown  him  off  his  guard 
and  had  read  his  soul ;  and  secondly,  because  he  was  not  naturally 
nervous  and  credulous.  Fear  only  had  made  him  so ;  and  in  one 
of  his  iron  nature,  fear  could  only  arise  from  his  self-convicted 
knowledge  of  a  past  wicked  deed.  The  man  was  even  then  a 
criminal. 

But  let  me  hasten  to  the  denouement. 

It  chanced  that  no  other  person  was  present  when  this  conversa 
tion  occurred  about  the  superstitious  fancies  of  men,  and  as  soon  as 
we  were  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  another  customer,  my  dark 
visitor  left  somewhat  abruptly.  After  that  he  did  not  come  as  often 
as  before,  and  never  seemed  as  much  at  ease,  and  never  renewed  the 
conversation  that  had  so  agitated  him,  and  never,  in  fact,  entered  into 
any  other  that  he  could  possibly  avoid.  I  kept  my  thoughts  to  my 
self,  but  made  some  casual  inquiries  about  him,  and  learned  that  he 
had  been  so  fortunate  as  to  secure  a  capital  "  lead,"  from  which, 
with  his  partner,  another  young  man,  he  was  taking  out  gold  in  such 
quantities  as  promised  to  enrich  both,  and  that  both  had  the  good 
will  and  esteem  of  all  who  knew  them.  4 

One  dark  night,  about  three  or  four  weeks  after  this,  I  was 
startled  from  my  sleep,  by  wild,  prolonged  shouts,  and  cries  of — 


THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL. 


365 


"  Murder !  murder !  help !  help !" 

I  jumped  up,  seized  my  revolvers,  and  darted  out  into  the  open 
air.  The  cries  and  screams  still  continued,  coming  from  a  point  on 
the  bend  of  the  river  about  a  hundred  rods  below.  In  a  minute  I 
was  joined  by  five  others,  all  well  armed,  and  together  we  ran,  as 
fast  as  we  could,  to  the  place  from  whence  the  sound  proceeded. — 
When  we  arrived  there,  at  least  thirty  men  were  collected  in  and 
about  the  tent  of  the  dark  man  I  have  been  describing,  and  he  him 
self  it  was  who  had  given  the  alarm.  His  partner  and  companion 
had  been  murdered  and  robbed,  he  himself  had  been  slightly  cut 
across  the  face,  and  gashed 
on  the  left  arm,  and  was  all 
excitement,  lamenting  h  i  s 
dearest  friend,  and  vowing 
vengeance  against  the  assas 
sin.  It  was  sometime  before 
we  could  get  at  the  particu 
lars,  and  then  we  learned 
that  both  had  been  sleeping 
side  by  side,  when  an  un 
known  robber  had  crawled 
under  the  canvass,  stabbed 
one  to  the  heart,  and  taken 

a    large    bag    of    gold    from    A  DESPAIRING  SHRIEK  CAME  FROM  THE  LIPS  OP 

THE  GUILTY  WRETCH. 

under  his  head.     With  this 

he  was  escaping,  when  the  present  narrator  awoke  and  seized  him, 
and  received  the  wounds  which  had  compelled  him  to  relinquish  his 
hold.     Lights  were  brought,  and  there,  sure  enough,  was  the  bloody 
confirmation  of  all  that  had  been  related. 
I  shall  make  no  attempt  to  portray  the  intense  excitement ;  the 


366 


THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL. 


wild  rage  and  consternation  which  this  daring  murder  occasioned. 
Every  man  felt  that,  if  the  assassin  escaped  without  his  just  punish 
ment,  there  would  no  longer  be  security  for  any  one  in  our  hitherto 
quiet  and  peaceful  valley ;  and  solemn  oaths  were  taken  to  hang  the 
wretch,  if  found,  on  the  nearest  tree.  A  large  reward  was  offered 
for  his  detection,  and  every  gambler  that  had  ever  been  seen  about 
there,  was  more  or  less  suspected,  and  I  believe,  that,  had  any  man 
been  arrested  on  the  following  day,  he  would  have  been  hung  first, 
and  tried  afterward.  I  said  less  than  any,  for  I  had  my  own  suspi 
cions,  and  I  contrived  my  plot  in  secret,  and  made  a  confidant  of  no 
one. 

The  murdered  young  man  was  as  decently  buried  as  surrounding 
circumstances  would  permit,  and  his  companion,  my  superstitious 

friend,  grew  more 
moody  with  grief, 
refused  to  work  his 
"  lead"  any  more, 
and  proposed  sell 
ing  off  altogether. 
I  think  he  would 
have  gone  at  once, 
only  that  I  told 

THERE   WAS   A   HOWL   OF    FURY,    AND    A   RUSH   LIKE   WOLVES       him      it     WOllld     llOt 
UPON   THEIR   PREY. 

look  well  to  leave 

without  an  effort  to  discover  the  murderer,  as  some  people  might  be 
malicious  enough  to  say  he  knew  something  of  the  matter,  and  so 
get  him  into  trouble.  He  turned  very  pale,  and  declared  he  would 
stay  a  year,  if  he  thought  by  that  means  he  could  discover  the 
assassin  of  his  dear  friend. 

On  the  second  afternoon  following  the  tragedy,  almost  every  in- 


THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL.          3GT 

dividual  in  tne  vicinity,  the  friend  of  the  murdered  man  among  the 
rest,  assembled  at  my  store  at  my  request.  I  had  told  them  I  had 
something  to  communicate  concerning  the  foul  deed,  and  I  thought 
it  not  unlikely  I  would  give  them  some  clue  to  the  assassin. 

When  all  had  collected  and  arranged  themselves  as  I  nad 
directed,  in  a  semicircle  before  my  door — eager,  expectant,  excited — 
I  came  forward,  holding  in  my  hand  an  egg.  Then  I  made  them  a 
short  speech  on  the  various  superstitions  of  mankind,  which  I  con 
tended  had  their  origin  in  mysterious  facts  revealed  from  the  other 
world  by  God's  good  providence,  for  the  protection  of  the  innocent, 
and  the  punishment  of  the  guilty ;  and  among  other  things,  I  men 
tioned  how  the  ghosts  of  their  victims  would  often  haunt  the  mur 
derers,  compelling  them  to  reveal  their  crimes — how  land  and  sea 
had  been  known  to  give  up  their  awful  secrets — and  how  it  had  been 
asserted,  that  if  the  guilty  wretch  should  place  his  hand  upon  the 
body  o^f  the  man  he  had  secretly  slain,  the  wounds  would  bleed 
afresh. 

"  And  now,  gentlemen,"  I  continued,  "  I  hold  in  my  hand  as  sure 
a  test  as  any  I  have  named.  This  simple  egg,  so  fair  to  the  view, 
contains  the  murderer's  secret.  Let  him  but  take  it  in  his  hand, 
and  the  frail  shell  will  crumble  to  pieces,  and  show  to  all  that  it  is 
filled  with  the  blood  of  his  victim.  You  will  excuse  me,  gentlemen, 
for  putting  you  all  to  this  test.  We  do  not  know  each  other's 
secrets — the  murderer  of  the  young  man  we  buried  yesterday,  may 
be  among  us  ;  but  only  the  guilty  need  fear  the  trial — the  innocent 
will  surely  pass  the  ordeal  unharmed." 

As  I  said  this,  I  fixed  my  eyes  upon  my  dark  visitor,  my  suspected 
man.  I  never  saw  a  more  wretched  and  ghastly  countenance,  nor  a 
greater  struggle  in  any  living  being  to  keep  a  calm  and  unmoved 
exterior. 


368  THE  MURDERER'S  ORDEAL. 

The  egg  began  its  round.  Some  took  it  gravely,  some  lightly, 
some  turned  slightly  pale,  and  some  laughed  outright.  But  on  it 
went,  and  came  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  man  for  whom  it  was  in 
tended.  I  saw  that  he  was  trembling — that  his  very  lips  were 
getting  white. 

"  It  is  your  turn  now !"  I  said,  at  length,  in  a  cold,  stern  tone. 
•'  Mine  ?"    he    answered,   with    a    ghastly   attempt  at  a    smile. 
"  Why — why — should   I — take   it  ?    Poor   Wilson  was  my — my — 
friend !" 

"  Let  him  prove  so  now !"   I  said.     "  All  eyes  are  upon  you. 
Take  the  ordeal  sent  by  Heaven,  and  prove  your  innocence — if  you 
can  !" 

He  glanced  hurriedly  around.     All  eyes 
were  indeed  upon  him,  and  with  looks  of 
awakening  suspicion.     He  made   one   de 
spairing  effort  to  be  calm,  gulped  his  breath 
like    one    choking,    and    seized 

the   fatal   egg  with  tremblinS 

hands- 

The  next  moment  it  was 
crushed  to  atoms,  and  his  hands 
were  wet  and  stained  as  if  with 

IN   LESS  THAN   TEN   MINUTES   HE   WAS  DANG 
LING  FROM   A   NEIGHBORING   TREE.  huiliail   gOrC. 

A  yell  burst  from  the  crowd.  A  despairing  shriek  came  from  the 
lips  of  the  guilty  wretch  ;  and  falling,  rather  than  sinking  down  upon 
his  knees,  he  cried  out : 

"  God  of  mercy,  forgive  me  !  I  did  kill  him  !  I  did  kill  him  !  for 
his  gold,  his  gold!  his  gold!  Oh,  cursed  gold!  Oh,  God  of 
Heaven,  forgive  me !" 

"  And  how  many  before  him?"  I  demanded. 

"  Three  !  throo  !  Oh,  God  of  ir/jrry,  forgive  me  !" 


THRlLtlNG    CONTEST     WITH     A     STAG.  369 

There  was  another  wild  yell,  or  rather  a  howl  of  fury — a  rush 
like  wolves  upon  their  prey — and  the  poor  wretch  was  seized,  almost 
torn  limb  from  limb,  and  dragged  furiously  away. 

In  less  than  ten  minutes  from  his  confession,  he  was  dangling  from 
a  neighboring  tree — swinging  by  his  neck. 

So  died  the  murderer,  whose  name  I  have  suppressed,  because  he 
had  respectable  friends  who  are  still  living. 

I  will  only  add,  that,  believing  him  guilty,  I  had  previously  pre 
pared  the  egg,  putting  a  red  coloring  fluid  in  it,  expecting  to  sco 
him  crush  it  through  his  superstitious  fears  of  a  supernatural  dis 
covery.  They  offered  me  the  promised  reward  for  the  detection  of 
the  murderer — but  this  I  declined.  Justice  was  all  I  had  sought, 
and  this  I  had  obtamed. 


THRILLING    CONTEST    WITH    A    STAG— A    KENTUCKY 
SPORTSMAN'S    STORY. 

OUR  Kentucky  sportsman  had  a  favorite  stag-hound,  strong  and 
of  first-rate  Qualities,  named  Bravo,  which  he,  on  one  occasion,  in 
going  on  a  hunting  expedition,  left  at  home ;  taking  in  his  stead,  on 
trial,  a  fine  looking  hound  which  had  been  presented  to  him  a  few 
days  before.  Having  gone  a  certain  length  into  the  woodlands  in 
quest  of  game,  he  fired  at  a  powerful  stag,  which  he  brought  down 
after  a  considerable  run,  and  believed  to  be  dead.  The  animal, 
however,  was  only  stunned  by  the  shot.  On  stooping  down  to  bleed 
him,  he  was  no  sooner  touched  with  the  keen  edge  of  the  knife,  than 
he  rose  with  a  sudden  bound,  "  threw  me  from  his  body,"  says  tho 
hunter,  "and  hurled  my  knife  from  my  hand.  I  at  once  saw  my 
danger,  but  it  was  too  late.  With  one  bound  he  was  upon  me, 
wounding  and  almost  disabling  me  with  his  sharp  horns  and  feet. 
24 


370 


THRILLING     CONTEST     WITH     A     STAGL 


"  I  seized  him  by  his  wide-spread  antlers,  and  sought  to  regain 
possession  of  my  knife,  but  in  vain;  each  new  struggle  drew  us 
farther  from  it.  My  horse,  frightened  at  the  unusual  scene,  had 
madly  fled  to  an  adjoining  ridge,  where  he  stood  looking  down  upon 
the  combat,  trembling  and  quivering  in  every  limb.  My  dog  had 
not  come  up,  and  his  bay  I  could  not  now  hear. 

"  The  struggles  of  the  furious  animal  had  become  dreadful,  and 
every  moment  I  could  feel  his  sharp  hoofs  cutting  deep  into  my 
flesh ;  my  grasp  upon  his  antlers  was  growing  less  firm,  and  yet  I 

relinquished  not  my 
hold.     The  struggle 
brought  us  near 


\TITH   ONE   BOCND  HE   WAS   UPON   ME,  WOUNDING    AND   ALMOST   DISABLING   ME   WITH   HIS 
SHARP   HORNS   AND  FEET. 

a  deep  ditch,  washed  by  autumn  rains,  and  into  this  I  endeavored  to 
force  my  adversary ;  but  my  strength  was  unequal  to  the  effort : 
when  we  approached  to  the  very  brink,  he  leaped  over  the  drain.  I 
relinquished  my  hold  and  rolled  in,  hoping  thus  to  escape  him ;  but 
he  returned  to  the  attack,  and  throwing  himself  upon  me,  inflicted 
numerous  severe  cuts  upon  my  face  and  breast  before  I  could  again 
seize  him. 


THRILLING    CONTEST    WITH    A    STAG.  371 

"Locking  ray  arms  around  his  antlers,  I  drew  his  head  close  to  my 
breast,  and  was  thus,  by  great  effort,  enabled  to  prevent  his  doing 
me  any  serious  injury.  But  I  felt  that  this  could  not  last  long; 
every  muscle  and  fibre  of  my  frame  was  called  into  action,  and 
human  nature  could  not  long  bear  up  under  such  exertion.  Falter 
ing  a  silent  prayer  to  Heaven,  I  prepared  to  meet  my  fate. 

"  At  this  moment  of  despair  I  heard  the  faint  bayings  of  the  hound  ; 
the  stag  too  heard  the  sound,  and  springing  from  the  ditch,  drew 
me  with  him.  His  efforts  were  now  redoubled,  and  I  could  scarcely 
cling  to  him.  Yet  that  blessed  sound  came  nearer.  Oh,  how 
wildly  beat  my  heart  as  I  saw  the  hound  emerge  from  the  ravine, 
and  spring  forward  with  a  short,  quick  bark,  as  his  eye  rested  on  his 
game.  I  released  my  hold  of  the  stag,  who  turned  upon  the  new 
enemy.  Exhausted,  and  unable  to  rise,  I  still  cheered  the  dog,  that, 
dastard  like,  fled  before  the  infuriated  animal,  which,  seemingly 
despising  such  an  enemy,  again  threw  himself  upon  me.  Again  did 
I  succeed  in  throwing  my  arms  around  his  antlers,  but  not  until  he 
had  inflicted  several  dangerous  wounds  upon  my  head  and  face, 
cutting  to  the  very  bone. 

"  Blinded  by  the  flowing  blood,  exhausted  and  despairing,  I 
cursed  the  coward  dog,  which  stood  near,  baying  furiously,  yet 
refusing  to  seize  his  game.  Oh,  how  I  prayed  for  Bravo !  The 
thoughts  of  death  were  bitter.  To  die  thus  in  the  wild  forest,  alone, 
with  none  to  help !  Thoughts  of  home  and  friends  coursed  like 
lightning  through  my  brain. 

"At  that  moment,  when  hope  itself  had  fled,  deep  and  clear 
ever  the  neighboring  hill  came  the  baying  of  my  gallant  Bravo  !  I 
should  hava  known  his  voice  among  a  thousand.  I  pealed  forth,  in 
one  faint  shout — 

" '  On,  Bravo,  on  !" 


312  THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY    FIDDLER. 

"  The  next  moment,  with  tiger-like  bounds,  the  noble  dog  came 
leaping  down  the  declivity,  scattering  the  dried  autumnal  leaves  like 
a  whirlwind  in  his  path.  No  pause  he  knew ;  but,  fixing  his  fangs 
in  the  stag's  throat,  he  at  once  commenced  the  struggle. 

"  I  fell  back,  completely  exhausted.  Blinded  with  blood,  I  only 
knew  that  a  terrific  struggle  was  going  on.  In  a  few  moments  all 
was  still,  and  I  felt  the  warm  breath  of  my  faithful  dog  as  he  licked 
my  wounds.  Clearing  my  eyes  from  gore,  I  saw  my  late  adversary 
dead  at  my  feet,  and  Bravo,  '  my  own  Bravo,'  as  the  heroine  of  a 
modern  novel  would  say,  standing  over  me.  He  yet  bore  around 
his  neck  a  fragment  of  the  rope  with  which  I  had  tied  him.  He 
had  gnawed  it  in  two,  and  following  his  master  through  all  his 
windings,  arrived  in  time  to  rescue  him  from  a  most  horrible  death." 


THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY    FIDDLER. 

IN  the  early  days  of  the  settlement  of  South  Kentucky,  there  was 
great  trouble  with  the  wolves.  The  large  gray  wolf  of  the  more 
wooded  northern  and  middle  districts,  greatly  abounded  in  the 
heavy  forests  of  the  Green  River  Bottom,  particularly  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Henderson,  which  is  situated  on  the  Ohio,  not  far  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Green  River.  The  barn-yard  suffered  to  a  great 
extent,  in  the  way  of  pigs,  calves,  and  poultry,  from  their  depreda 
tions,  which  frequently,  in  mid-winter,  were  even  carried  to  the 
audacious  extreme  of  attacking  human  beings.  Indeed,  it  was  no 
unusual  thing  for  the  belated  footman,  at  such  times,  when  they 
were  pressed  by  hunger,  to  find  himself  surrounded  by  a  herd  of 
them  in  the  woods.  Hence  the  adventure  of  old  Dick,  the  fiddler. 

Old  Dick,  who  was  the  property  of  one  of  the  Hendersons,  from 


THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY    FIDDLER. 


373 


whom  the  town  and  county  take  their  names,  was  esteemed  by  his 
good-natured  and  wealthy  master,  as  decidedly  a  privileged  charac 
ter.  He  was  "  a  good  old  good-for-nothing  darkey,"  as  the  word 
went  in  the  neighborhood,  whose  sole  merit  consisted  in  his  fid 
dling — but,  by  the  way ! — singular  as  this  merit  was, — it  in  reality 
constituted  him  by  far  the  most  important  "gcmmen  of  color" 
within  forty  miles  around.  He  had  his  time  pretty  much  to  him- 


THE  OLD  DARKEY  IN  A  TIGHT  PLACE. 

self,  and  no  one  pretended  to  interfere  with  its  disposal,  as  his 
master  humorously  styled  him  a  "  necessary  nuisance"  to  the  neigh 
borhood,  because  he  kept  the  darkeys  in  a  good  humor  by  his 
fi,ddle. 

Now  Dick  had  most  strongly  developed  the  strongest  and  most 
marked  traits  of  the  fiddler,  the  world  over,  namely,  punctiliousness 
and  punctuality.  Upon  either  of  these  points  he  was  peculiarly 
irritable,  nay  even  ferocious.  With  all  the  proverbial  timidity  of 
the  "  child  of  genius,"  Old  Dick  was  yet  as  savage  as  a  hyena  at  any 


374  THE    WOLVES    AND     THE    DARKEY     FIDDLER. 

improprieties  of  etiquette  which  might  chance  to  turn  up  during  the 
sable  orgies  over  which  he  presided ;  but  nothing  caused  him  to  so 
far  forget  "  the  proprieties"  in  his  own  person,  as  the  intervention 
of  any  unusual  or  accidental  causes  of  delay  which  prevented  his 
being  on  hand  in  time.  Poor  Dick ! — but  the  story  will  explain. 

On  the  occasion  of  a  grand  wedding  festival  among  the  colored 
gentry  of  a  neighboring  plantation,  some  six  miles  distant,  old  Dick 
was,  of  course,  expected  to  officiate  as  master  of  the  ceremonies.  It 
had  been  an  unusually  severe  winter,  and  a  heavy  snow  lay  upon  the 
ground  on  the  eventful  evening,  when,  having  donned  his  "  long- 
tailed  blue,"  with  its  glittering  gilt  buttons,  and  mounted  the  im 
mense  shirt  collar,  by  the  aid  of  which  the  dignity  of  his  official 
character  was  properly  maintained,  the  ancient  Apollo  sallied  forth, 
fiddle  in  hand,  to  dare  the  perils  of  the  distant  way  alone  ;  for  the 
younger  darkeys  had  all  gone  to  the  frolic  hours  ago,  with  a  haste 
and  eagerness  altogether  unbecoming  his  importance. 

The  moon  was  out,  and  the  stars  twinkled  merrily  over  head,  as 
the  spry  old  man  trudged  away  over  the  crisp  and  crackling  snow. 
The  path,  which  was  a  very  narrow  one,  led,  for  the  greater  part  of 
the  way,  through  the  dark  shadows  of  a  heavy  bottom  forest,  which 
yet  remained  as  wild  as  when  the  Indians  roamed  it,  and  was  un- 
traversed  by  a  wagon  road  for  many  miles. 

The  body  and  soul  of  the  precise  old  darkey  was  goaded  at  every 
step  by  the  maddening  vision  of  the  expectant  ranks  of  sable  gen 
tility,  rolling  the  whites  of  their  eyes  and  stamping  their  stocking 
feet  upon  the  puncheon  floor,  impatient  of  his  delay ;  for  the  truth 
was,  that  he  had  lingered  a  little  too  long  over  the  polishing  of  those 
brass  buttons  and  the  setting  of  that  plentitude  of  collar,  and  he 
now  first  became  conscious  of  it  as  he  had  come  forth  beneath  the 
moon  and  perceived  its  unexpected  height  above  the  horizon.  On 


THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY     FIDDLER. 


375 


he  dashed  with  unrelaxing  energy,  heedless  of  the  black  shadows 
and  hideous  night-cries  in  the  deep  forest.  Wolves  were  howling 
around  him  in  every  direction,  but  he  paid  little  attention  to  sounds 
that  were  so  common.  He  was  soon  compelled,  however,  to  give 
more  heed  to  these  animals  than  was  by  any  means  pleasing  or  ex 

pected. 

He  had  now  made  nearly 
r^     half   of  his 
journey,  and 
FT'       the    light 
opening 
ahead 
through    the 
trees  showed 
him  the  "old 
clearing,"    as 

it  was  called,  through  which  his  path  led.  The  wolves  had  been 
getting  excessively  noisy  for  the  last  mile  ;  and  to  the  indescribable 
horror  of  the  old  man,  he  could  hear  them  gathering  about  him  in 
the  crackling  bushes  on  either  side,  as  they  ran  along  to  keep  pace 
with  his  rapid  steps.  The  woods  very  soon  seemed  to  the  darkey 
to  be  literally  alive  with  them,  as  they  gathered  in  yelping  packs 
from  far  and  near. 

Wolves  are  cautious  about  attacking  a  human  being  at  once, 
but  usually  require  some  little  time  to  work  themselves  up  to  the 
point.  That  such  was  the  case,  now  proved  most  lucky  for  poor 
old  Dick,  who  began  to  realize  the  horrible  danger,  as  a  dark  object 
would  brush  past  his  legs  every  few  moments,  with  a  snapping  sound 
like  the  ring  of  a  steel  trap  ;  while  the  yells  and  patter  of  the  gather 
ing  wolves  increased  with  terrible  rapidity.  Dick  knew  enough  of 


PLANTATION   SCENE. 


376  THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY    FIDDLER. 

the  habits  of  the  animal,  to  be  fully  aware  that  to  run  would  insure 
his  instant  death,  as  the  cowardly  pack  would  be  sure  to  set  upon 
him  in  a  body  on  the  instant  of  observing  any  such  indication  of 
fear.  His  only  chance  was  to  keep  them  at  bay  by  preserving  the 
utmost  steadiness  until  he  could  reach  the  open  ground  before  him, 
when  he  hoped  they  might  leave  him,  as  they  do  not  like  to  attack 
in  the  open  ground.  He  remembered,  too,  that  an  old  hut  still 
stood  in  the  middle  of  the  clearing,  and  the  thought  that  he  might 
reach  that  haven  gave  him  some  comfort. 

The  wolves  were  becoming  more  audacious  every  minute,  and  the 
poor  old  soul  could  see  their  green  eyes  glaring  fiery  death  upon 
him  from  all  the  thickets  around.  They  rushed  at  him  more  boldly 
one  after  another,  snapping  as  they  went  past  in  closer  and  closer 
proximity  to  his  thin  legs — indeed,  the  frightened  fiddler  instinc 
tively  thrust  at  them  with  his  fiddle  to  turn  them  aside.  In  doing 
so  the  strings  were  jarred,  and  the  despairing  wretch  took  on  some 
hope  to  his  shivering  soul,  when  he  observed  the  suddenness  of  the 
sound  caused  them  to  leap  aside  with  surprise.  He  instantly  drew 
his  hand  across  the  strings  with  vehemence,  and  to  his  infinite  relief 
they  sprang  back  and  aside  as  if  he  had  shot  amongst  them. 
Taking  immediate  advantage  of  this  lucky  diversion  in  his  favor,  as 
he  had  now  reached  the  edge  of  the  clearing,  he  made  a  break  for 
the  hut,  raking  his  hand  across  the  fiddle  strings  at  every  jump, 
until  they  fairly  roared  again.  The  astonished  wolves  paused  for  a 
moment  on  the  edge  of  the  clearing,  with  tails  between  their  legs, 
looking  after  him  ;  but  the  sight  of  his  flying  form  renewed  at  once 
their  savage  instincts,  and  with  a  loud  burst  of  yells,  they  pursued 
him  at  full  speed.  Alas  for  the  unlucky  fiddler,  had  he  been  caught 
now,  it  would  have  been  all  up  with  him,  even  had  his  fiddle  con- 
tuiued  to  shriek  more  unearthly  shrieks  than  that  of  Pagauini  ever 


THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY     FIDDLER.  377 

gave  forth.  He  had  broken  the  spell  by  running,  for  had  they 
caught  him  now,  they  would  never  have  paused  to  listen,  had  he 
been  an  Orpheus  in  reality. 

Luckily  the  old  man  reached  the  hut  just  as  they  were  at  his 
heels,  and  slamming  the  rickety  door  behind  him,  he  had  time  to 
climb  out  on  to  the  roof,  where  he  was  comparatively  out  of  danger. 
I  say  comparatively,  for  the  perch  he  now  occupied,  was  too  rickety 
to  make  it  any  thing  rather  than  desirable,  except  by  contrast  with 
the  immediate  condition  from  which  he  had  escaped. 

The  wolves  were  now  furious,  and  thronging  the  interior  of  the 
hut,  leaped  up  at  him  with  wild  yells  of  gnashing  rage.  The  poor 
old  sinner  was  horribly  fright 
ened,  and  it  required  the  ut 
most  activity  of  motion  to  keep 
his  legs  from  being  snapped 
by  them.  Wild  with  the 
agonized  terror  as  he  was, 
poor  old  Dick  had  managed  to 
cling  to  his  fiddle  through  it 
all,  and  remembering  that  it  LITTLE  DABKEYS  ON  A  RACE. 

had  saved  him  in  the  woods,  he  now,  with  the  sheer  energy  of  des 
peration,  drew  his  bow  shrieking  across  the  strings,  with  a  sound 
that  rose  high  above  all  their  deafening  yells,  while,  with  his  feet 
kicking  out  into  the  open  air,  he  endeavored  to  avoid  their  steel-like 
fangs.  An  instant  silence  followed  this  sudden  outburst,  and  Dick 
continued  to  produce  such  frightful  spasms  of  sound  as  his  hysterical 
condition  conceived. 

This  outbreak  kept  the  wolves  quiet  for  a  moment  or  two,  but 
old  Dick  soon  learned,  to  his  increased  horror,  that  even  wolves  are 
too  fastidious  to  stand  bad  fiddling,  for  they  commenced  a  renewal 


378  THE    WOLVES    AND    THE    DARKEY    TIDDLER. 

of  the  attack,  as  soon  as  the  first  surprise  was  over,  more  furiously 
than  ever.  This  was  too  much  for  the  poor  fiddler,  and  most  es 
pecially  when  the  head  of  a  great  wolf  was  thrust  up  between  the 
boards  of  the  roof,  within  a  few  inches  of  where  he  sat.  He  gave 
himself  up  now  for  a  gone  darkey,  and  with  the  horrified  exclama 
tion — 

"  Bress  God  ! — who  dar  ?" 

He  fell  to  fiddling  Yankee  Doodle  with  all  his  might,  uncon 
sciously,  as  the  dying  swan  is  said  to  sing  its  own  requiem  in  its 
closing  moments.  With  the  first  notest  of  the  air  silence  com 
menced.  Orpheus  had  conquered !  The  brutes  owned  the  subdu 
ing  spell,  and  the  terror-stricken  fiddler,  when  he  came  to  himself — 
astonished  at  the  sudden  cessation  of  hostilities— saw  he  was  sur 
rounded  by  the  most  attentive  and  certainly  appreciative  audience 
he  had  ever  played  before — for  the  moment  there  was  the  slightest 
cessation  of  the  music,  every  listener  sprang  forward  to  renew  the 
battle,  and  set  his  pipe-stem  legs  to  flying  about  in  the  air  again. 

But  he  had  now  learned  the  spell,  and  so  long  as  he  continued  to 
play  with  tolerable  correctness,  was  comparatively  safe.  The  old 
fiddler  soon  forgot  his  terror  now  in  professional  pride,  for  he  was 
decidedly  flattered  by  such  intense  appreciation  ;  and  entering  fully 
into  the  spirit  of  the  thing,  played  with  a  gusto  and  effect  such  as 
he  thought  he  had  never  before  surpassed  or  even  equalled.  Even 
the  wedding,  with  its  warm  lights,  its  sweetened  whiskey, rwas  for 
gotten  for  the  time  in  the  glow  of  this  new  professional  triumph. 

But  all  pleasures  have  their  drawbacks  on  this  earth  ;  and  as  time 
progressed  he  began,  with  all  his  enthusiasm,  to  feel  very  natural 
symptoms  of  cold,  fatigue,  and  even  exhaustion.  But  it  would  not 
do — he  could  not  stop  a  moment  before  they  were  at  him  again — 
and  there  they  persistently  sat,  that  shaggy  troop  of  connoisseurs, 


THE  MURDERER'S  CREEK. 


379 


fidgeting  on  their  haunches,  with  lolling  tongues  and  pricked  ears, 
listening  to  their  compulsory  charmer,  for  several  weary  hours,  until 
the  negroes  at  the  wedding,  becoming  impatient  or  alarmed  about 
the  old  man,  came  out  to  look  for  him,  and  found  him  thus  perched 
upon  the  roof  of  the  tottering  hut,  sawing  away  for  dear  life,  while 
he  was  ready  to  drop  every  instant  from  sheer  fatigue  and  the  freez 
ing  cold.  They  rescued  the  old  man  from  his  comfortless  position, 
while  the  lingering  forms  of  his  late  audience  told  that  they  most 
unwillingly  surrendered  the  fruition  of  their  unwonted  feast. 


THE    MURDERER'S    CREEK. 

THERE  is  a  little  stream  which  runs  into  that  most  beautiful  of  all 
rivers,  the  noble  Hudson,  that  still  bears  the  name  of  the  Murderer's 


BOCND   TO  THE  STAKE— AN   INCIDENT   OP   SAVAGE   WARFARE. 

Creek,  though  few  perhaps  can  tell  why  it,  was  so  called.     About  a 
century  ago,  the  beautiful  region  watered  by  this  stream  was  pos- 


380  THE  MURDERER'S  CREEK. 

sessed  by  a  small  tribe  of  Indians,  which  has  long  since  become 
extinct,  or  incorporated  with  some  more  powerful  nation  of  the 
west.  Three  or  four  hundred  yards  from  the  mouth  of  this  little 
river,  a  white  family  of  the  name  of  Stacey  had  established  itself  in 
a  log  house,  by  tacit  permission  of  the  tribe,  to  whom  Stacey  had 
made  himself  useful  by  his  skill  in  a  variety  of  arts  highly  estimated 
by  the  savages.  In  particular  a  friendship  subsisted  between  him 
and  an  old  Indian,  called  Naoman,  who  often  came  to  his  house, 
and  partook  of  his  hospitality.  The  family  consisted  of  Stacey,  his 
wife,  and  two  children,  a  boy  and  a  girl,  the  former  five  and  the 
latter  three  years  old. 

The  Indians  never  forgive  injuries  nor  forget  benefits. 

One  day  Naoman  came  to  Stacey's  log  house  in  his  absence, 
lighted  his  pipe  and  sat  down.  He  looked  unusually  serious,  some 
times  sighed  deeply,  but  said  not  a  word.  Stacey's  wife  asked  him 
what  was  the  matter, — if  he  were  ill  ?  He  shook  his  head;  but  said 
nothing,  and  soon  went  away. 

The  next  day  he  came,  and  behaved  in  the  same  manner.  Stacey's 
wife  began  to  think  there  was  something  strange  in  all  this,  and  ac 
quainted  her  husband  with  the  matter  as  soon  as  he  came  home. 
He  advised  her  to  urge  the  old  man  to  explain  his  conduct,  in  case 
he  should  come  again,  which  he  did  the  following  day.  After  much 
importunity,  the  old  Indian  at  last  replied  to  her  questions  in  this 
manner : 

"  I  am  a  red  man,  and  the  pale  faces  are  our  enemies  ;  why  should 
I  speak?" 

"  But  my  husband  and  I  are  your  friends ;  you  have  eaten  bread 
with  us  a  hundred  times,  and  my  children  have  sat  on  your  knees  as 
often.  If  you  have  any  thing  on  your  mind,  tell  it  me  now." 

"  It  will  cost  me  my  life  if  it  is  known,  and  you  white-faced  women 
are  not  good  at  keeping  secrets,"  replied  Naoman. 


THE  MURDERER'S  CREEK.  381 

"  Try  me,  and  you  will  find  that  I  can,"  said  she. 

"Will  you  swear  by  the  Great  Spirit  that  you  will  tell  none  but 
your  husband  ?" 

"  I  have  no  one  else  to  tell." 

"But  will  you  swear?" 

"I  do  swear,  by  our  Great  Spirit,  that  I  will  tell  none  but  my 
husband." 

"  Not  if  my  tribe  should  kill  you  for  not  telling  ?" 

"No,  not  though  your  tribe  should  kill  me  for  not  telling." 

Naoman  then  proceeded  to  tell  her,  that  owing  to  the  frequent 
encroachments  of  the  white  people  on  their  land  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains,  his  tribe  had  become  exceedingly  angry,  and  were  re 
solved  that  night  to  massacre  all  the  white  settlers  within  their 
reach ;  that  she  must  send  for  her  husband,  and  inform  him  of  the 
danger,  and  as  secretly  and  speedily  as  possible,  take  their  canoe, 
and  paddle  with  all  haste  over  the  river  to  Fishkill  for  safety. 

"Be  quick,  and  cause  no  suspicion,"  said  Naoman,  as  he  departed. 

The  good  wife  instantly  sought  her  husband,  who  was  down  on 
the  river  fishing,  told  him  the  story,  and  as  no  time  was  to  be  lost, 
they  proceeded  to  their  boat,  which  was  unluckily  filled  with  water. 
It  took  some  time  to  clear  it  out ;  and  meanwhile  Stacey  recollected 
his  gun,  which  he  had  left  behind.  He  went  to  his  house  and  re 
turned  with  it.  All  this  took  a  considerable  time,  and  precious 
time  it  proved  to  this  poor  family. 

The  daily  visits  of  Naoman,  and  his  more  than  ordinary  gravity, 
bad  excited  suspicion  in  some  of  his  tribe,  who  therefore  now  paid 
particular  attention  to  the  movements  of  Stacey.  One  of  the  young 
Indians  who  had  been  kept  on  the  watch,  seeing  the  whole  family 
about  to  take  the  boat,  ran  to  the  little  Indian  village,  about  a  mile 
off,  and  gave  the  alarm. 


382 


THE  MURDERER'S  CREEK. 


Five  stout  Indians  immediately  collected,  and  ran  down  to  the 
river,  where  their  canoes  were  moored,  jumped  in,  and  paddled  after 
Stacey,  who,  by  this  time,  had  got  some  distance  out  into  the  stream. 
They  gained  upon  him  so  fast,  that  twice  he  dropped  his  paddle  and 
took  up  his  gun.  But  his  wife  prevented  his  shooting,  by  telling 
him  that  if  he  fired,  and  they  were  afterwards  overtaken,  they  would 
meet  with  no  mercy  from  the  Indians.  He  accordingly  refrained, 
and  plied  his  paddle,  till  the  sweat  rolled  in  big  drops  down  his 
forehead. 

All  would  not  do;  they  reached  the  opposite  shore,  but  were 
quickly  overtaken,  and  carried  back  with  shouts  and  yells  of 
triumph. 

The  first  thing  the  Indians  did  when  they  got  ashore,  was  to  set 
fire  to  Stacey's  house.  They  then  dragged  him,  his  wife  and  chil 
dren,  to  their  village. 
Here  the  principal  old 
men,  and  Naoman 
among  them,  assem 
bled  to  deliberate  on 
the  affair.  The  chief 
men  of  the  council  ex 
pressed  their  opinion 
that  some  of  the  tribe 
had  been  guilty  of 
treason,  in  apprising 
THE  FLIGHT  AXT>  THE  prRsriT.  Stacey,  the  white  man, 

of  their  designs,  whereby  they  took  alarm,  and  had  well  nigh  es 
caped.  Tbey  proposed  that  the  prisoners  should  be  examined  in 
order  to  discover  who  was  the  traitor.  The  old  men  assented  to 
this,  and  one  of  them  who  spoke  English,  began  by  interrogating 
Stacey,  and  interpreted  what  was  said  to  the  others. 


THE  MURDERER'S  CREEK.  383 

Stacey  refused  to  betray  his  informant. 

His  wife  was  then  questioned,  while  two  Indians  stood  threatening 
the  children  with  their  uplifted  tomahawks,  in  case  she  did  not  con 
fess.  She  attempted  to  evade  the  truth,  by  pretending  that  she  had 
a  dream  the  night  before,  which  had  warned  her  to  fly,  and  that  she 
had  persuaded  her  husband  to  do  so. 

"The  Great  Spirit  never  deigns  to  talk  in  dreams  to  the  white 
faces,"  said  one  of  the  old  Indians.  "  Woman,  thou  hast  two 
tongues  and  two  faces ;  speak  the  truth,  or  thy  children  shall  surely 
die." 

The  little  boy  and  girl  were  then  brought  close  to  her,  and  the 
two  savages  stood  over  them  ready  to  execute  their  cruel  orders. 

"  Wilt  thou  name  that  red  man,"  said  the  old  Indian,  "  who  be 
trayed  his  tribe  ?  I  will  ask  thee  three  times." 

The  mother  made  no  answer. 

"  Wilt  thou  name  the  traitor  ?    This  is  the  second  time." 

The  poor  woman  looked  at  her  husband,  and  then  at  her  children, 
and  stole  a  glance  at  Naoman,  who  sat  smoking  his  pipe  with  in 
vincible  gravity.  She  wrung  her  hands  and  wept,  but  remained 
silent. 

"  Wilt  thou  name  the  traitor  ?  I  ask  you  for  the  third  and  last 
time." 

The  agony  of  the  mother  was  more  and  more  intense ;  again  she 
sought  the  eye  of  Naoman,  but  it  was  cold  and  motionless.  A  mo 
ment's  delay  was  made  for  her  reply.  She  was  silent.  The  toma 
hawks  were  raised  over  the  heads  of  her  children,  who  besought 
their  mother  to  release  them. 

"  Stop !"  cried  Naoman.   All  eyes  were  instantly  turned  upon  him. 

"Stop!"  repeated  he,  in  a  tone  of  authority.  "White  woman, 
thou  hast  kept  thy  word  with  me  to  the  last  moment.  Chiefs,  1  am 


334  THE   MURDERER'S  CREEK. 

the  traitor.  I  have  eaten  the  bread,  warmed  myself  at  the  fire,  and 
shared  the  kindness  of  these  Christian  white  people,  and  it  was  I 
who  told  them  of  their  danger.  I  am  a  withered,  leafless,  branchless 
trunk  ;  cut  me  down  if  you  will ;  I  am  ready  to  fall." 

A  yell  of  indignation  resounded  on  all  sides.  Naoman  descended 
from  the  little  bank  of  earth  on  which  he  sat,  shrouded  his  dark 
countenance  in  his  buffalo  robe,  and  calmly  awaited  his  fate.  He 
fell  dead  at  the  feet  of  the  white  woman,  by  a  blow  of  the  tomahawk. 

But  the  sacrifice  of  Naoman  and  the  heroic  firmness  of  the  Chric. 
tian  white  woman,  did  not  suffice  to  save  the  lives  of  the  other  vic~ 
tims.  They  perished — how,  it  is  needless  to  say ;  but  the  memory 
of  their  fate  has  been  preserved  in  the  name  of  the  beautiful  little 
stream  on  whose  banks  they  lived  and  died,  which  to  this  day  is 
called  the  Murderer's  Creek. 


E  END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


SEP  12  1940 

SEP  10  1*0 

dtfL  no  iri^y 

Wfc.      V/Vr      rtTTr/ 

*        18  Jun'5?  Nj 

^2    T9$Zt 

* 

MAR  I  9  1956  Lb 

*&4 

,'•••'  r 

v  /  v 

«• 

^•h     'SDer'finD* 

Vl^co  DUff  g 

r^ 

DEC    I 

LD  12  1     IIHI/,,  .7.  ':!'.»  i-Jn'J>  ) 

20419 


212006 


